Upload
khangminh22
View
0
Download
0
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
ZOROASTRIAN CIVILIZATION
From the Earliest Times
to the Downfall
Of the Last Zoroastrian Empire
651 AD .
BY
MANECKJ I NUSSERVANJ I DHALLA
NEW YORK
OXFORD UNIVERSITY P RESS f.‘
AMER ICAN BRANC PI : 35 WEST 321m S TR EET
LONDON. TOR‘
ONTO . MELBOURNE. AND BOMBAY
1922
Copy r igh t , 1 922 ,
BY OXFORD UNIVERSITY P RE SS
AMERICAN BRANCH
PR I NTED I N TH E UN I T ED S TATES 0 ! AME R I CA
‘
CIO
SIR DORABJI JAMSHEDJI TATA
HEAD OF THE
HOUSE OF THE TATAS
P IONEE RS OF INDUSTR IAL REGENE RAT ION
IN IND IA
CONTENTS
BIBLIOGRAP HY
ABBREVIAT IONS xxiii
INTRODUCTION xxv
THE P I SHDADIAN PERIOD
From the ea rl iest times to about 2000 B . C .
CHAPTERI . TH E P I SHDADIAN IRAN
The ancient I ranians—Contact with non-Aryan peop les .
I I . TH E DAWN OF CIVILIZATION I N IRAN
Society—A l leged l iterary activities—D iscover ies and ih
ventions—King’ship—Wa rfa re—Architectura l
.
achievementsa scr ibed to the P ishdadians—Feas ts and fes t iva ls—Dres s and
ornaments .
I I I . ANC IENT IRAN IAN V IEW OF LIFE
Life is a ll cheer to the ancient Iranians—Man in re la tion to
h is invis ible benefactors—Man combats his s een and uns eenenemies w ith the help o f higher powers .
THE KIANIAN PERIOD
From about 2000 B . c . to about 700 B . C .
IV . TH E K IAN IAN IRAN
The I ranians flood the Pers ian tableland—Phys ica l cha racteristics o f the peop le .
V . ZARATH USH TRA
The prophet—H is discontent with the socia l and re l igiousorder o f h i s t imes—Prophetic prepa rations—Ha rdships andtr iumph—The end .
VI . ZOROASTR IAN VIEW OF LIFE
Zara thusht ra finds the‘
meeting ground o f the divine andhuman in the hea rt o f man—Ethica l dua l ism o f Za ra thush tra—A l l l ife as a s truggle is the dominant note o f Zoroa s trianism
vii
vm CONTENTSCHAPTER
-Rhys ical imperfections—Socia l . imperfections—Cheerfulopt ImI sm characterrzes Zoroas trIan I sm.
VI I . AVESTAN LITERATURE
Name o f the language and literature o f Ancient I ran—Thep lace o f the Aves tan language in the Indo European groupo f languages—Aves tan A lphabet—The extent o f Aves tanliterature—Aves tan manuscripts—The natu re o f Avestanl iterature—Avestan poetry—Specimens o f Avestan l itera tureSimi les , metaphors , and other notable cha racteris tics—Maxims .
VI I I . K IAN IAN SOCIETY
Society divided on racia l bas is—Society divided on rel igiousba sis -Soc1ety divided on profes siona l ba s is—Socia l po l ity .
IX . TH E FAM ILY
The Zoroastrian type o f the fami ly—The fami ly centres inthe hea rth—The fami ly thrives under divine p rotectionPa rents—Chi ldren—Adoption—The fami ly group—Servantsand s laves .
X . WOMAN AND MARR IAGE
Woman in K ianian Iran—Idea l o f I ran ian womanhood—TheIranian view of marr iage—Form o f ma rriage—Avers ion to
marrying outs ide the Mazdian pa le—The proper age f or ma rriage—Marriages a rranged by pa rents or contracted by the
mutua l consent o f the coup le—The wedded l ife—C hi ldren bornin wedlock—The wedding hymn .
XI . EDUCATION
The rel igious ba s is o f education—Va lue o f educa tion—Theteacher and his pupi l s—The qua l ifications o f a teacher—Themethod o f teaching—The subj ects o f teaching—The time o f
s tudy—Educat ion o f women—Schools .
X I I . K INGSH I P
The tit les o f a sovereign—The oflice o f the king is hereditary-Corona tion—The s tatus o f the king—The king and the
peop le—The king in re lation to the Chiefs o f the countryThe roya l court—The court forma l ities—Envoys and ambas sadors—Roya l gi fts .
X I I I . LAw AND JUSTICE
O rigin o f law—Nature o f law—Adminis trators o f jus ticeQua l ifications o f a judge—Places o f jus tice—Lega l p rocedure—The interpreters o f law—Law o f evidence—Law o f property—Seques tra tion and confiscation—Loa n and interes t—OathApp l ications o f oath—The binding nature o f an oath—Se lfimprecatory oaths—Oaths taken upon divine beings , persons ,and obj ects—Ceremonia l rites to s trengthen the va l idity o f an
oath—Ordea ls—O rdea l code—Use o f ordea ls—C la s s ification
PAGE
CONTENTSCHAPTER
o f ordea ls—O rdea l by fi re—O rdea l by mo lten meta l—Miscellaneous tes ts—Rel igious bas is o f the ordea l—Regulat ions aboutthe conduct o f ordea ls —Crimes and punishment—Clas s ification o f crimes—The nature o f punishment—Crimes aga ins tmora l ity—Adultery and pros titution—Abortion—Unna tura lcrime—Crimes aga ins t property—Inviolabi l ity o f contractsForms o f contract—Punishment f or the breach o f contractTheft and robbe ry—A s saul ts—Every repet it ion o f a crime ismet w ith a heavier pun ishment—C rimes aga ins t publ ic hea l thDefilement and uncleanlines s w C rimes aga ins t anima l s—P ena lty for crue lty to anima l s .
XIV PR IEST AND PR IESTHOOD
The s tatus o f the priests in I ranian society—Heredita ry suc
ces s ion becomes the rule o f pries thood—Graded ranks of
the priests—The ir qua lifications—Their functions —Mean s o f
their livelihood;Implements and utens i ls in use o f the pries ts .
WARRIORS AND WARFAREGreatnes s o f the profes s ion o f the wa rriors—The nation a s
the empire’
s army—D ivine a id invoked in wa r—Astrologersconsulted to predict the resu lt o f the war—Causes that ledto wa r—Weapons o f wa r—Defens ive a rms—Cha riots—Flagsand banners—The p laying o f va rious ins truments , an aecompaniment o f a ll warl ike movements—Food and equipmentThe army—M i l ita ry discip l ine—Payments and gi fts to thea rmy—Scouts and watchmen—Single comba ts genera l ly pre
ceded mass a ttack—Treatment a l lotted to the vanquishedenemy.
XVI . AGR ICULTURISTS AND AGR ICULTURE
Excel lence o f husbandry—Fa rming agencies—C leans ing the
land before ti l l ing—Agr icu ltur is ts invoke divine he lp—Thek ind o f crops grown by the fa rmers—Agricultura l imp lements—Agriculture depended upon irrigation—Catt le-fa rming .
XVI-I . ARTISANS AND ART
Manufacturers—Roya l a rt.
XVI I I . ARCH ITECTURE
Structura l art—Temp le bui ldings—Mortuary s tructures—Fortifications .
X IX . PHYS IC IANS AND SURGEONS
Causes o f diseases—D iseases bel ieved to have been causedby supernatura l phenomena cured by the recita l o f spe l ls andincantations—Phys ica l a i lments cured by drugs or by surgi ca lopera tions—The qua lificat idns o f a doctor- Profes s iona l discip l ine—The sca le o f fees tobe pa id to phys icians—Veterina rysurgeons .
ix
PAGE
X CONTENTSCHAPTER
SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH
Extreme rega rd f or clean l ines s—The defi lement caused by thedead—The disposa l o f the dead—The cleans ing of the earthdefiled by the dead—The manner o f giving purification to the
wa ters po l luted by the dead matter—Treatment o f clothes tha thave come in contact w ith the dead—The proces s o f cleans ingdefi led utens i ls—Impurity and wood f or the fire —The methodo f cleans ing va rious obj ects defi led by the dead—Precautiona rymeasures tobe taken by one who is defil
'
ed by the dead inthe w i ldernes s—Sanita ry injunctions f or the corpse-bea rersCeremonia l ablutions f or a man defiled by the dead- Segregat ion o f a person defiled by the dead—The rewa rd o f the
cleanser.
XX I . COMMERCE
Commercia l activItIes—Weights he s tanda rd o f measurements—Mea sures o f distance—Lmeal measures—The systemo f numeration—QuantItative va lues .
XX I I . CALENDAR
Seasona l divis ions—The year—The month—The day—The
Kianians had no fixed era
XX I I I . DRES S AND ORNAMENTS
Sacred garments—O rdina ry garments—S ignificance o f gar
ments o f d ie rent co lours—O rnaments .
XX IV . DOMESTIC AN IMALS
C las ses of anima ls—Ca tt le—The rea ring o f cattle- The dogThe importance o f the dog
—The die rent kinds of dogs—Thedog as the sacred anima l—H is work—Qua lities o f dogsFeeding the dogs—The care o f the dogs—The breeding o f
the dogs—Pena lty f or the i ll-treatment o f dogs—The home—H is work among the ce lest ia l beings—H is services uponea rth—The came l—The chief pack anima l o f Iran—The e le
phant—The roya l anima l—The cock—The hera ld o f dawnNoxious creatures—Merit o f extirpating noxious creaturesthat injure the living .
XXV. FOOD AND DRINK
Eating and fas ting—The da i ly fare o f the peop le—The mannero f eat ing—The use of w ine in Ancient Iran.
XXVI . FEASTS AND FEST IVALS
Festive occas ions—The sea sona l festiva l s—The festiva l o f
M ithra—The fea sts o f the dead—Fea s t o f the fire—The fes tiva l o i waters .
XXVI I . AMUSEMENTS
The re l ig ious jus tifica tion.
o f amu sements—Hunting wa s the
ch e f roya l pa stIme—Mus Ic and dancing—Games and sports .
CONTENTSCHAPTERXXVI I I . DIVINATION AND SORCERY
The art o f divination enjoyed a great vogue in Iran—Sorceryis vigorous ly denounced.
THE MEDIAN PERIOD
From 708 B . C . to 558 B . C .
XXIX . TH E MEDES
The early A ryans o f.
Wes tern I ran—Their racia l characteris tics—The Median lu ng and h is court—Warfare—Dres s andornaments—Food and drink—Luxury—Art and architecture .
THE ACHAEMENIAN PERIOD.
From 558 B . C . to 330 B . C .
XXX . TH E .ACH AEMEN IAN S
The Pers ians o f Pars—Diverse civi l iza tions met in AchaemenIan P ers Ia—rTheI r phys Ique—TheI r raCIa l characterI stIcs .
XXX I . LITERATURE
The Achaemenians were not engros sed with inte l lectua l pu rsuits .
XXXI I . SOCIETY
Socia l divis ions—The fami ly—The pos ItIon of womenMa rriage—Socia l customs—S laves and eunuchs .
XXXI I I . EDUCATION
A im o f education—Period o f education—The place o f ins truc
t ions—Mora l and inte l lectua l educati on—P hy s Ica l tra inIng.
XXXIV . K INGSH IP
The king—The power o f the k ing—The k ing in publ ic l ifeThe roya l court—The king in priva te l ife—The roya lhouseho ld.
XXXV . ADM IN ISTRAT ION
The satrapies—Coinage—Posts and couriers—Law and Justice.
XXXVI . WARFAREThe warrior s p rofes s ion—D ivine a id wa s a lways invokedbefore setting out on an expedition—Gather ing the s inews of
war—The a rmy—On to the field—Arms and a rmour—The warchar iot
'
s n -The camp—The fleet—The nava l fight—The treat
ment of the vanquished.
xi
x II CONTENTSCH APTER
XXXVI I . ART AND ARCH ITECTURE
Architectura l rema ins—The roya l architecture—The pa lacesThe roya l tombs—CuneI form inscriptions—The glyptic a rt .
XXXVI I I . DRESS AND ORNAMENTS
Dres s—Ornaments .
I
XXX IX . FOOD AND DRINK
Food—Drink.
XL . AMUSEMENTS
D ivers ions and sports—The chase.
THE PERIOD OF STAGNATION
From 330 B . C . to 2 25 A . D .
XLI . ZOROASTRIAN CIVILIZAT ION ARRESTED
Under the foreign yoke—Contact with foreign movementsdun ng the perIod o f subj ection—The Avestan '
and Old Pers ianlanguages supp lantedby the Pah lavi .
THE SASANIAN PERIOD
From 2 26 A . D . to 65 1 A . D .
XLI I . TH E SASAN IAN S
The resuscitation o f Zoroa strian Emp ire—Their characteristics—The Sasanians in then Intercourse WIth the CIVIhzed
peop les o f their time.
XLI I I . PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE
The Pahlavi language—Pahlavi manuscripts—The nature o f
Pahlavi literaturebP azand or Pa rs i—Pahlavi inscriptionsSpecimens of Pahlavi , P azand l iterature—Simi les , metaphors ,and other notable characteristics .
XLIV . SOC IETY
Socia l divisions .
XLV . TH E FAM ILY
Parents and chi ldren—Adoption.
XLVI . WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
Woman—Ma rr iage—Forms o f ma rriage—A.
wedding ceremony—M ixed ma rr iages looked upon a s detrImenta l to soc1al
solidarity.
CONTENTS
CHAPTERXLVI I . EDUCAT ION
The va lue o f educa tion—Preceptors and the ir discip lesThe teaching.
XLVI I I . K INGSH I P
The tit les o f the k ing—The law o f succes s ion—The power o f
the k ing—The ethics o f kings—The roya l court—The king inpubl ic—LThe king in private l ife—The roya l ha rem.
XLIX . ADMIN ISTRATION
O rganization o f the empire—The revenue sys tem—CoinageRoads and pos t
-houses .
L . LAW AND JUST ICE
The nature o f Sa sanian legis lation—The j udges—W itnes se sThe law o f inher itance—Adoption on civic ba s is—Oaths—Themethod o f adminis ter ing oaths—Ordea l s—The c la s s ifica t iono f crimes—Re l igious o ff ences—Mora l wrongs—Cr imina loff ences and their punishments .
LI . PR IESTS AND PR IESTHOOD
Pries t ly des ignations—The p lace o f the pr ies thood among theSasan ians—Qua lifications o f a pries t—Their work—The meanso f their live l ihood.
LI I . WARFAREThe profes s ion of a rms—The troops and their ofii cers—Thefootmen,
hor s emen,char ioteers . and the e lephant corps
The method o f bes ieging fortified towns—The fighting—Truceand treaty—Treatment a l lot ted to the vanquished enemyThe empire without a powerfu l fleet .
LII I . ART AND ARCH ITECTURE
Their reviva l—The pa laces—Bas -re l iefs—Fine arts .
LIV . MEDICINE AND PUBLIC H EALTH
Demoniac origin of diseases las s ification o f diseases—Phys ica l cures—P ro fes s Iona l qua lIfica tIons—Remunera tion o f the
med Ical practItioners—Sanitation.
LV . COMMERCE
The Sasanians were not a commercia l race—The S a sanian cur
rency—WeIghts—Measures of di s tance—LInea l and quanti ta
tIve measures .
LV I . CALENDAR
The Pahlavi work s upon the ca lenda r—The s ea sons—Theyea r—The month—The day .
xiii
x iv CONTENTSCH APTER PAGE
LVI I . DRES S AND ORNAMENTS
Dres s—Ornaments .
LVI I I . DOMESTIC AN IMALS
The catt le—The dog—The horse—The elephant—The birds .
LIX . FOOD AND DRINK
The chief art icles o f diet—The u se o f wine .
LX . FEASTS AND FESTIVALS
Occasions f or festivities .
LX I . AMUSEMENTS
The outdoor games—Kings , nobles , and wa rrior s much givento chase—The indoor games—MuSIc.
LX I I . D IVINATION AND SORCERY
Diviners and magicians .
LX I I I . CON CLUSION
INDEX
BIBLIOGRA P HY
Aerpata s tan. Trans lated from the Avesta-Pahlavi text by S . J .
Bulsara . Bombay, 1 9 1 5 .
Aiyadgar-i Zar iran . Trans lated from the Pahlavi textby J . J .
Mod i . Bombay, 1 899 .
Albiruni . The Chronology of Ancient Nations . Trans latedbyEdward Sachau . London , 1 879 .
Andarz-i Atarpat-i Maraspand . The Pahlavi text , edited and
trans lated by P eshutan Da stur Behramj i Sanjana . Bombay,1 885 .
Andarz-i Khus ru-i Kavatan . The Pahlavi text , edited and
trans lated by P eshutan Dastur Behramj i Sanjana . Bombay,1 885 .
Aogemadaecha . The P azand and Sanskr it texts , edited and
trans lated into German by W i lhelm Geiger . Erlangen,
1 878.
Aogemadaecha . Trans lated into Engl ish by James Darmesteter .
In S acred Books of the Eas t, vol . 4, s econd edit ion .
Arda Vira f . The Pahlavi text, ed ited and translated byHoshann Jamaspj i Asa , Martin Haug and E . W . West .
Bombay, 1 872 .
Aves ta . The Sacred Books of the Pars is . Edited by Kar l F .
Geldner . S tuttgart, 1 885-1 896 . (For the Avestan Frag
ments see N . L . Westergaard’
s Z endaves ta , Copenhagen ,
1 852
Aves ta . Trans lated into French by C . de Harlez . Avesta .
Livre sacre du Zoroastrisme . Paris , 1 88 1 .
Avesta . Trans lated into French by James Darmesteter . Le
Zend-Avesta . 3 vol s . Pa ris , 1 892 , 1 893. (Anna les da
Mus é e Gu imot,vols . 2 1 , 22 ,
Aves ta . Trans lated into Engl ish by James Darmesteter and
L . H . M i l ls . In S acred Books of the Eas t, vols . 4, 23, 31 .
xvi BIBLIOGRAP HY
Aves ta . Trans lated into German by Fritz Wol ff . S tras sburg,1 9 1 0. [For the German trans lat ion of the Gathas see Christ ian Bartholomae ’
s D ie Ga tha’
s des Aves ta,Stra s sburg, 1 905 .
See a lso the Eng l ish rendering of Ba rtholomae ’
s Germantrans lation in Early Z oroas triarnism
,by J . H . Moulton,
Lon
don,
Aves ta , P ah lavi , and Ancient P ers ian S tud ies in Honour of
the late Shams -u ] U lama D a s tur P es 'hotan Behramj iSanjana . S tras sburg
,1 904.
Bahman Ya sht . Tran s lated from the Pah lavi text by E . W .
West . In S acred Books of the Eas t, vol . 5 .
Bartholomae, Ch r is t ian . Altiran isches Worterbuch . Stra s s
burg, 1 904 .
Ben jamin, S . G . W . Pers ia . London .
Bharucha , Sheriarj i D . A Brie f Sketch of the Zoroa strian Religion and customs . Bombay
,1 893.
Boklen , E . Die Verwandtscha ft der j iidisch—christ l ichen mit der
pars is chen Eschatologie . GOttingen ,1 902 .
B rowne, E . G . A Literary H istory of Pers ia , vol . I . New
York,1 902 .
Bu ch , M . A . Zoroastrian Ethics . Ba roda , 1 9 1 9 .
Bundah ishn . Trans lated from the Pahlavi text by E . W . West .
In S acred Books of the Eas t, vol . 5 .
Bundah ishn . An Untrans lated Chapter o f the Bundehesh .
Edited and trans lated by J ivan ij Jamshedj i Mod i , in J ournal of the Bombay Branch of the Roya l As ia tic S ociety .
Bombay,1 902 .
Cama Memorial Vo lume . Ed ited by J . J . Modi . Bombay, 1 900
Ca rt er, George W ill iam. Zoroastriani sm and Juda ism . Boston .
Casart ell i, L . C . The Philosophy o f the Mazdaya snian Religionunder the Sas san ids . Trans lated from the French by Firoz
Jama spj i Jamasp Asa . Bombay,
Chesyne, T . K . Book of Ps a lms , its origin , and its relat ion to
Zoroa strianism . In S emitic S tudies in Memory of Rev. Dr .
A . Kohu t. Berl in ,1 897 .
Ch r i s ten s en , Arthur. L’
Empire des Sa sanides . Kobenhavn ,
1 907 .Trans lated from the French by G . K. Nariman in
BIBLIOGRAP HY xvii
Journa l of the I ran ian As sociation, vol . 7 , no . I o—vol. 9 ,
no . 4. Bombay, 1 9 1 9 , 1 920.
Ctes ias . The Fragments of the P ers ika of Ktes ia s , ed . JohnGilmore . London, 1 888.
Cumont , Franz . The Mys teries of M ithra . Trans lated from
the French by T . J . McCormack . Ch icago , 1 903.
Curzon, G . N . Pers ia and the Pers ian Question , 2 vols . Lon
don, 1 892 .
Dadis tam—i D in ik . Trans lated from the Pahlavi textby E . W .
West . In S acred Books of the Eas t, vol . 1 8.
De lattre , A . Le Peuple et L’
Empire des Medes . Bruscelles ,
1 883.
Dha l la , M. N . Zoroas trian Theology . New York, 1 9 1 4.
D ieu la foy, Marce l A . L’
Art Antique de la Pers e . 5 vols . Pa ris ,1 884
- 1 885 .
Dinkard . Books 3-9 . Ed ited and trans lated from the Pahlavi
text by P eshutan and Darab Saujana . Vols . 1 -1 6 . Bombay,1 874
-1 9 1 7 .
Firdaus i . Le Livre des Rois , traduit et commente par Jules
Mohl . 7 vols . Pa ris , 1 876-1 878.
F i rdaus i . Trans lated into Engl ish by A . G . Wa rner and E;Wa rner. Vols . 1 -7 . London , 1 905
-1 9 1 2 .
Fland in , E . N ., and Cos te , X . P . Voyage en Perse . 8 vols .
Pa ris , 1 843-1 854. (Relation du Voyage, 2 vols .;Perse
Ancienne, texte, 1 vol ., p lanches , 4 vols .;Perse Moderne,
1 vol . )F luege l , M . The Zend-Avesta and Eas tern Rel igions . Ba lti
more, 1 898.
Ganj-i Shay igan . The Pahlavi text, edited and trans lated by
P eshutan Das tur Behramj i Sanjana . Bombay , 1 885 .
Geige r, W i lhelm. Osti rani sche Kultur im A ltertum . Erlangen,
1 882 . Trans lated from the Ge rman by Da rab Das tur Peshutan Sau jana . 2 vols . London, 1 885 , 1 886 .
Geldner, Karl . Uber die Metrik des Jungern Aves ta . Tubingen,
1 877 .
G ibbon , Edward. The Decline and Fall o f the Roman Empire .
London .
xviii BIBLIOGRAP HY
Gobineau , Comte de . His toi re Des Pers es . 2 vols . Pa ris , 1869 .
Hadokht Nask . The Pahlavi text, edited and trans lated byHoshangj i Jama spj i Asa , Ma rt in Haug, and E . W . West .
Bombay, 1 872 .
Haug, Mart in. Es says on
[
the Sacred Language, Writ ings , andRel igion of the Pars is . 3d ed . Edited and enla rged byE . W . Wes t, London, 1 884.
Henry , Vi ctor. Le Pa rs isme . Pa ris,1 905 .
Herz feld , E rns t . Am Tor von As ien . Berl in, 1 920.
Hofl'
mann , Geo rg. Auszuge aus Syris chen Akten Pers ischerMartyrer . Leipzig, 1 880.
Hoshang Memoria l Volume . By va rious scholars . Bombay,1 9 1 8.
Hovelacque , A . L’
Avesta , Zoroaster et le Mazda isme . Paris ,1 880 .
Hyde, Thoma s . Historia Religionis veterumPersa rumeorumque
Magorum. Oxford , 1 700.
Jack son, A . V . W i lliams . Zoroaster, the Prophet of Anc ientI ran . New York , 1 899 .
Ja ck son, A . V . W i l l iams . Die I ranische Rel igion . In Grundris s
der I ranis chen P hilologie, vol . 2, pp . 6 1 2 -708. Stra ssburg ,
1 896-1 904.
Jack son, A. V . W i l l iams . Pers ia Past and Present . New York ,1 906 .
Jack son,A. V . W i l l iams . Early Pers ian Poetry. New York ,1 920.
Jamaspi . Edited and trans lated from the Pahlavi-P azand texts
by J . J . Modi . Bombay, 1 903.
J ams etjee J ej eebhoy Madre s s a Jubi lee Volume . Edited by
J . J . Modi . Bombay, 1 9 1 4.
Jus t i, Ferdinand . Geschichte I rans von den Altesten Ze itenbiszum Au sgang der Sasan iden . In Grundris s der I ranis chen
P hilologie, 2 , 395-550. Stras sburg, 1 896
- 1 904.
Justi , Ferd inand . Empire of the Pers ians . In H is tory of All
Na tions , vol . 2 . Philadelphia and New York, 1 905 .
Jus t i , Ferd inand. I ran isches Namenbuch . Ma rburg, 1 89 5.
BIBLIOGRAP HY
Mirkhond . Memoires sur Diverses Antiqu ites de la Perse .
Trans lated by S i lves tre de S acy . Pa ris,1 793.
Mirkhond . His tory o f the Early Kings of Pers ia . Trans latedby David Shea . London,
1 832 .
Mod i , J . J . Educat ion Ambng the An cient I ranians . Bombay,1 905 .
Mod i , J . J . Mora l Extracts from Zoroas trian Books . Bombay ,1 9 1 4.
Morgan , J . de . M i s s ion Scientifique en Perse , vol . 2 ,Etudes
geograph iques , Pa ris , 1 895 . Vol . 4, Recherches a rcheologiques . Paris , 1 896 .
Moulton , James H . Ea rly Rel igious Poetry of Pers ia . Cambridge, 1 9 1 1 .
Moulton , Jame s H . Ea rly Zoroa strianism . London,1 9 1 3.
Na riman, G . K. I ran ian Influence on Mos lem Literature . Part1 . Trans lated from the Rus s ian of M Inostranzev with
supplementa ry appendices . Bombay, 1 9 1 8.
N irangas tan . Trans lated f rom the Avesta-Pahlavi text by S . J .
Bulsara,1 9 1 5 .
Noldek e, Th . Au f satze zur Pers ischen Geschichte . Leipz 1g,
1 887 .
P errot , G . , and Ch ip iez , C . Histoi re de l ’Art dans I ’Antiquite,vol . 5, Pers e , etc .
,Pa ris , 1 890. (Eng. vers ion ) . History of
Art in Pers ia . New York, 1 892 .
P ettazzoni, R . La Rel igione di Zara thustra . Bologna,1 920.
P hyth ian-Adams , W . J . Mithra ism . London, 1 9 1 5.
P i thawa l la, M . B . Steps to Prophet Zoroa s ter . Poona , 1 9 1 6 .
P ras ek , Jus t in V . Geschichte der Meder und Perser . 2 vols .
Gotha ,1 906 .
Ragoz in, Z . A . Media . New York, 1 888.
Rapp , A . The Rel igion and Customs of the Pers ians and otherI ranians , a s des cribed by the Grecian and Roman Authors .
Trans lated from the German by K . R . Cama . Bombay, 1 876
1 879 .
Raw l inson , George . The Five Great Monarch ies of the AncientEa stern World , Cha ldea ,
As syria ,Babylon
,Media , and
Pers ia . 4 vols . London ,1 862 - 1 867 .
BIBLIOGRAP HY xxi
Raw l ins on , George . The S ixth Great Orienta l Mona rchy . Lon
don,1 873.
Raw linson, George . The Seventh Great O rienta l Mona rchy .
London , 1 876 .
Raw l ins on, George . Pa rthia . London , 1 894.
Reutersk iold , Edga r. Za ra thus tras . Uppsa la ,1 9 1 4.
R ind torfi'
, E. Die Rel igion des Zarathushtra . Weima r,1 897 .
Sachau , E dwa rd . See Albiruni .Sad Dar . Trans la ted from the Pahlavi-P azand text by E . W .
Wes t . In S acred Books of the Ea s t, vol . 24.
S au jana , Darab P . Zarathushtra in the C athas and the Greekand Roman Cla s s ics . Trans lated from the German of
Geiger and 'Windischmann . Le ipz ig, 1 897 .
Sanj ana , Ra s tamj i E . Zarathushtra and Za rathushtrian ism in
the Aves ta . Leipz ig, 1 906 .
Sarre , Friedr ich and Harz feld, E rns t . I ran ische Fels rel ie fs .
Berlin ,1 9 1 0.
S chef te lowi tz , J . D ie Afltpers ische Rel igion und da s Judentum .
Geis sen, 1 920.
Sh ah Namah . See Firdaus i;
Shatroiha-i A i ran . Trans lated from the Pahlav i text by J ivan j i
Jamshedj i Modi . Bombay, 1 899 .
Shaya s t la Shayas t . Trans lated from the Pahlavi text by E . W .
West . In S acred Books of the Eas t, vol . 5 .
Shea , Davi d . See Mirkhond .
Sh ikand Gumanik V I j ar . Trans lated from the Pahlavi-P azand
text by E . W . Wes t . In S acred Books of the Eas t, vol . 24.
S i lves t re de Sa cy . See Mirkhond .
Spiegel , Fr . Eranische Alterthumskunde . 3 vols . Le ipzig,
Spiege l , Fr . Die Ari sche Periode . Le ipzig , 1 88 1 .
Sp iegel Memor ia l Volume . Edited by J ivanj i Jamshed Modi .
Bombay, 1 908 .
S tave, E . Ueber den E infius s des Pa rs ismus au f das Judentum .
Haarlem , 1 898 .
S tolze , F ., and And re a s , F . C . Persepol is . 2 vols . Berl in ,1 882 .
xxii B IBLIOGRAPHY
Sykes , P . M. A His tory o f Pers ia . 2 vols . London ,1 9 1 5 .
Tabari , al Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit derSasaniden, aus der Arabischen Chronik des Tabari , von
Theodor Noldeke . Leiden, 1 879 .
Thaal ibi, a l His toire des Rois des Perses . Texte Arabe publ ieet traduit par H . Zotenberg. Pa ri s , 1 900.
T iele, C . P . The Rel igion o f the I ranian Peoples . Trans latedf rom the German by G . K . Na riman . Pa rt 1 , Bombay, 1 9 1 2 .
A cons iderable portion of Part 2 in Asha,vol . Nos . 1 , 2 , 6 ,
7 , 9- 1 2
,Karachi , 1 9 1 0,
1 9 1 1 .
Tolman , H . C . Ancient Pers ian Lexicon . Nashville, 1 908.
Unvala , J . M. The Pahlavi text King Hus rav and hisboy .
’
Pa ris .
W-ei s sbach, F. H . D‘
ie Ke i l inschri ften der Achameniden . Le ipzig
,1 9 1 1 .
W es t , E . W . Pahlavi Literature . In Grundris s der I ranis chen
P hi lologie, 2 . 75- 1 29 , Strassburg, 1 896
—1 904.
W igram, W . A . The As syrian Church . London , 1 9 1 0.
Yakut . D ictionna i re gé ograph ique, historique , et littera ire de laPerse , extra it du Modjem el-Bouldan de Yaquot, par C . Bar
bier de Meynard . Pa ris , 1 86 1 .
ABBREV IATIONS
Aerpatis tan .
Af ringan-i Gahanba r .
Altiranisches Worterbuch (Bartholomae) .
Anda rz-i Atarpat-i Maraspand .
Andarz-i Khus ru-i Kavatan.
Aogemadaecha .
inscriptions of Artaxerxes at Persepo l is .
Avesta .
Arda Virat.Bundahishn.
Behistan.
book.
Pahlavi Bahman Yasht.(conf er) , compare.
inscriptions of Darius on Mt . A lvand (E lvend) ,near Hamadan .
inscriptions o f Darius at Persepol is .
Dadistan-i Denik .
Dinkard .
edition o f , edited by.
English.
Epist les o f Manushchihr.
Encyclopaedia o f Re ligion and Ethics (Has tings ) .
Gah .
Grundris s der Iranischen Phi lologie.
Ganj -i Shayigan.
Guj arati .Haj iabad.
Hadokht Nask.
( id es t) , that is .
(ibidem) , in the s ame work .
Inscription.
introduction .
I sa iah.
Journa l A s iatique .
Journa l of the I ranian As sociation.
Journa l of the Roya l As iatic Society .
Ka rname-i Artakhshir-i Papakan.
Menuk-i Khrat .inscriptions o f Da rius at Naksh-i Rus tam.
xxm
ABBREVIATIONS
Nirangistan .
Nya ish .
(opus ci ta tum) , the work previous ly cited.
Pers ian .
Pahlavi .Patit.Rivayat .
Sacred Books o f the Ea st .
S ad Dar .
Sh ikand Guman ik Vi j a l‘.Shah Namah.
Sanskrit.Shaya st-la-Shaya s t.
S irozah .
Tahmura s Fragment.trans lated by
,trans lation o f .
Vendidad.
vo lume.
Vi sperad .
Westergaard Fragment .
inscriptions o f Xerxes a t Persepol is .
Yasna .
Ya sht .Aiyadgar-i Zariran .
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischensellscha f t .
Zatsparam.
4'
INTRODUCT ION
S cope of the w ork . Zoroastrian Pers ia has fi l led the greates t
number of pages in the anc ient hi story o f the Ea st , and has madea name that w il l l ive a s long a s time endures . The mighty em
p i res o f the anc ient Pers ians covered a vast portion o f AhuraMazda ’
s earth and included near ly a ll c ivi l ized na tions . Th ree
thousand yea rs and more be fore the present day Zarathu shtra ,
the prophet of Pers ia preached h is excel lent re ligion which has
so greatly enriched the rel igious thought of the wor ld , and ,ac
cord ing to the consensu s o f Opin ion o f B ib l ica l scho la rs , ha s influenced , in their making, three of the great world rel igions , Judaism,
Chris tian ity and Mohammedanism . M ithra ism and
Manichaeism , off shoots of Zoroa strian ism , penetrated into Euro
pean terr itory , and have left evidences of their influence in the
ru ins of temples and in sacred l iterature . The civil izations of
the East and the West met in Pers ia for the firs t t ime in historyunder the Pa rs i kings of the Achaemenian dynas ty . Zoroas trian
Pers ia played the pa rt of intermed ia ry between East and West
for severa l centur ies , and her people enjoyed an importance qu ite
un ique in the world’
s h is tory,f rom about 1 000 B c to the seventh
century A . D. ,when the i r vast empire van ished .
S ince Anquetil du Perron discovered Ancient I ran to the
wes tern world in 1 77 1 , and Groten f end and Rawlinson laterresurrected the Ancient Pers ian Cune i form Inscriptions , Iran ians tud ies have made great s trides . The interpreta t ion o f Aves tanand Pahlav i writings , and the a rchaeologica l exp lorations in the
ruins o f ancient monuments in Pers ia have occa s ioned an i l lu
minating l iterature dea l ing w ith the var ious cultura l periods of
I ranian history . The present work, prepa red on the l ines o f my
previous book, Z oroas trian Theology, attempts to present in a
concise form,within the covers o f a s ingle volume
,the h istory o f
Zoroa strian C iv il izat ion as a whole;that is , from the beginn ingof the fi rs t preh istoric P ishdad ian dyna sty to the downfa l l of thelast Zoroastrian Empire .
Arrangement . Zoroastrian Civ i l iza tion in Ancient Iran followed the fortunes of I ranian sovere ignty and I have there fore
X X V
xxvi INTRODUCT ION
named the di ff erent periods of the c ivil izat ion a fter the va rious
dynas ties that have ruled over the country f rom the ea rl iest t imesto the pas s ing away of the last Zoroastr ian Emp i re . These are
I'
. The P ishdadian Period , 2 . The K ian ian Period , 3. The Me
dian Period , 4 . The Achaemen ian Period , 5 . The Period of
Stagnat ion ,6 . The Sa sanian (Period . I have endeavored to -co
ordinate the cultura l movements o f the different ,periods o f
Zoroastrian Civil ization . This , however, is not a lways poss ible .
The cha in of evidence with which we have to dea l is so o ftenbroken
,and the lost l inks are so many , that it is often difficult to
trace the evolution o f cultura l thought s tep by step . We have a
’
notable example in the five centuries intervening between the
overthrow of the Achaemenians and the rise of the Sasan ian
power, which have left so meagre rema ins that we find Firdaus i
d ismis s ing them in less than five pages .
The early Aryan settlers of Pers ia had brought with them the
institut ions o f Indo-Iran ian civi l ization f rom thei r primit ivehome, and developed them in Ea stern Iran during the P ishdadian period . The sources o f in formation on the P ishdadian
period are the Avestan texts , written somet ime at the close of
the second mil lennium B . c . , that is , about three thousand years
a fter the reign of the fi rst P ishdadian king.
This earl iest written trad ition recorded in the Avestan tonguelater pas sed into the Pahlavi works during the Sasan ian period ,and became a source of in formation for F irdaus i , who composedh is immorta l I ran ian ep ic , Shah Namah , in the seventh century ,A . D., that is about four centuries a fter the col lapse of the lastZoroastrian Empi re . In add ition!
to th is written materia l be fore
him , the poet had acces s to the ora l tradit ion preserved in the
f orm of mythica l stories and romant ic ta les and ba l lads in pra iseof heroes and kings . With these sources of information, Firdaus i
undertakes to give a consecut ive account of the P ishdadian kings ,some of whom are sa id to have ruled for five hundred and s even
hundred years,or even longer . The poet begins with the creation ,
and opens his narrative with the l i fe story of the primeva l man .
Myth and history , legend and romance comp letely merge intoone another in his account of this period . Moreover, in describing the civil izat ion o f p rimit ive I ran, he.
often p ictures the l i fe
of the people who l ived some four thousand years be fore him in
the setting of his own t ime, and describe s the culture of the
xxvii i INTRODUCTION
Hebrew s , Egyptians and Ind ians,brought under Pa rs i sway
,the
inlets of diverse cultures became wide during two centuries and
more of the Achaemen ian rule . The d irect intercourse established between Pers ia and Greece brought the I ran ian and H el
lemic civil izat ions into close touch,until the Pers ian Empire fel l
before A lexander, and thereby the Ea st was for the first timehumbled by the West .
Apart from the Ancient Pers ian Cunei form Inscript ions and
the ruins o f the pa laces and tombs o f the Achaemenian kings,we
have no ind igenous records to te l l u s the story o f the l ife and
achievements of the people of thi s period .
'
We have to turn ,
therefore, for this in formation to the w riters o f Greece,a coun
try with which Archaemenian Pers ia wa s in a state of perennia lwa r fa re.
The influx of new races with new cultures continued duringthe five centuries of a l ien domin ion . I t is diffi cult to penetrate them ists that hang over this period, and to a scerta in the coursewhich Zoroa strian civil ization pursued . I have label led th is , thefi fth period in the a rrangement o f the present work , the Periodof Stagnation .
With the rise of the Sa san ians , Zoroastrian I ran sprang once
more into l i fe, and the emp i re was reconstructed . The las t
Zoroast rian dynasty l i fted the heavy vei l of darknes s that had
enveloped I ran ian civi lization for five centuries , and during its
glorious and eventful l ife o f four hundred yea rs establ ished close
relat ions with two new civil izat ions , the Christian and the Byzan
tine.
The Pahlavi works , the Shah Namah , the Arab, the Pers ian ,
the Armenian and the Syrian w riters of the East , and the Romanhistorians of the West , dea l with the progress o f Zoroa strian
C ivi l izat ion dur ing the Sa san ian , or the las t Period .
Zoroastrian Pers ia ’
s part was now played , and the da rk hour
s truck when she had run her appointed course . The vast human
reservoir in Arabia burs t its banks and engul fed I ran . The last
Zoroastrian EmP ire pas sed away in 65 1 A . D . The I ranian drama
closed , the curta in dropped for the last time, and the actors left
their nat ive stage to wander herea fter f rom place to p lace tel l ing
the sorrowful ta le o f'
their race, once so high in the sca le o f
nations . Zoroas trian Pers ia is dead .
ZOROASTRIAN C IVILIZAT ION
CHAPTER I
THE P I SHDADIAN IRAN
The anc ient I ranians . The people who originated Zoro
astrian Civi l ization on the lofty p lateau of Ancient I ran wereAryans . They have been the specia l ly favoured people of AhuraMazda s ince'
the days of thei r progen itor, Gaya Maretan , the
fi rst man who gave ear to his divine precepts .
1 H is succes sorHaoshyangha, we are in formed, gathered the people under his
banner and founded the fi rst I ran ian dynasty, popular ly known
as the P ishdadian. D ivine Glory from Ahura Mazda a l ighted
upon the kings of this dynas ty,2and under thei r rule the Iran ians
la id the foundat ions of the c iv ilizat ion which later centred about
the sublime persona l ity of Zarathushtra .
Airyana Vaej ah , the cradle of the Aryans ,’ probably s ituated
somewhere in the northern s teppes of Turkes tan , was the i r primi
t ive home . I t was the firs t of the lands created by Ahura Mazda .
3
Here it was that Ahura Mazda once sacrificed unto Vayu ,‘ and
in this happy land the creator summoned a joint con ference of
the heavenly ange l s and the bes t of men, under the leadership of
King Yima .
5 In the eventful reign o f thi s i l lustr ious king, we
are informed , mankind , a s we l l as flocks and herds,increa sed so
greatly that A iryana Vaej ah cou ld no longer conta in them . The
pres s ing need o f more room for the growing population occas ioned the first gr eat Iranian m igra tion . Three times did the
i l lustrious king lead h is overflow ing subjects to migrate south
wards , on the way of the sun .
6 Thus , the territory of A iryana
Vaejah wa s cons tant ly increased , and its boundar ies were ex
tended . Not yet , however , were the people destined to devote
Yt . 1 3. 87 . Yt. 1 5 . 2 .
S r. 1 . 9 , 25;2 . 9 , 25;Yt. 18. 7 , 8. Vd . 2 . 2 1 .
Vd . I . 3. Vd . 2 . 9-1 9 .
THE P I SHDADIAN IRAN
themselves unmolested to the peaceful pursuits o f life . AngraMa inyu ,
it s eems , dogged their s teps and contrived to inundatethe i r country with an icy deluge . Ahura Mazda warned Yima of
this coming ca lamity,7 and the shepherd king, fol low ing the divineadvice, retreated be fore the encroaching s torm with h is men, his
flocks and herds , to a temperate clime .
8 The A iryana Vaej ah of
h igh renown ,once clothed with luxuriant vegetation
, wa s now
invaded by the des olation of extreme winter, and became a wildernes s too cold for human hab itation . A iryana Vaejah ,
the earthly
paradise of the I ran ians , was lost ,but its sweet memory couldnot perish , andbards long continued to s ing the g lories of th ishomeland of the Aryans . Sore at heart the in fant race turnedits s teps st il l further to the south , and gave the same loving des
ignation Airyana , or Iran ,to its new home . Th is ancient name,
it is interes ting to note,ha s survived all geograph ica l , racia l , and
pol itica l changes and s ti l l rema ins a s the native name of Pers ia .
Conta ct w ith non-Aryan peop les . Form idable as were the
obs tacles that nature p laced in the way of the young people in
their s ea rch for a habitable home , there were greater hardships
s t i l l in s tore f or them f rom other sources . Bes ides fight ing the
r igours of an inclement cl imate, they had to encounter the stub
born oppos ition of w ild beas ts and races of savage men a long the
way of thei r onward move . However, the youthful vigour o f
these ha rdy people enabled them to overcome all d iff iculties .
They succeeded in vanqui sh ing and ens laving the aborigines,or
driving them from their native places into the h il ls , and p lantingthei r own colon ies in the new ly conquered regions . The non
Aryan savages whom the Aryans had disp laced became their \in
veterate foes , and , part ly to avenge the wrong that the new
comers had done them , and partly f or the purpose of enrich ing
them selves w ithout labour by p lundering their rich settlements ,they f requently poured down in great numbers f rom their moun
ta in homes , p i l laging the pos ses s ions o f the industr ious Iranians ettlers . Kings H aoshyangha and Takhma Urupi a re seen in
vok ing var iou s d iv in ities for he lp in the wars waged aga inst these
aborigina l tribes that devastated the lands of the Iranians .
9 The
latter k ing seems to have infl icted such overwhelm ing de feats
Vd . 2 . 22 -24.
Vd . 2 . 25-38.
Yt . 5. 2 1 -23;9 . 3-5;1 5. 7-9 , 1 1 -13;1 7. 24-26 .
THE P I SHDADIAN IRAN 5
upon these marauding non-I ranian hordes , who a re dubbed the
demons in human form , tha t trad it ion ha s s ty led him the DemonBinder .
’l o
The Aves tan texts refer to va riou s clans o f the Iranians o f
this period . The mos t celebra ted c lan wh ich came to the rescue
of the Aryan race and l ibera ted it f rom the fore ign rule wa sca l led the Athwya .
1 1 Azh i Dahaka , a Sem itic prince , subj uga ted
the Iranians and ruled over them ,it is a l leged? f or a thousand
yea rs . The Aves tan_
work s (depiot him as sacrificing to ArdviSura , the Iran ian genius o f water, in Babylon ia .
1 2 This legend
of rule in I ran probably indicates the first
cla sh of the Iranians w ith some Sem itic tribes . Thraetaona o f
the Athwya clan overthrewdthe usurper,
'
-de l ivered the people whowere chafing under his yoke, and res tored the Kingly Glory o f
the Aryans that had been lost by Yima 1 3 The Shah Namahre fers to the
'
contact of the I ran ians w ith the Arabians . We are
informed that three sons of the Iran ian king Thraetaona ma rr iedth ree daughters of the Arab king of Yaman .
1 4 I t m ightbe notedthat the name of this Arab king, a s given in Pah lavi works , isBukht Khus ru ,1 5 or P a tkhs rob,1 6 which betrays h is Aryan origin
and m ight tempt us to be l ieve that an Aryan ru l ing house hades tabl ished its power over the Arabs at th is ea r ly period . We
a re further told that the Turanians , a s wel l as some Semit ic tr ibes ,came under the Iranian sway . King Thraetaona ,
it is s a id , di
vided his great emp ire during h isfi li f etime be tween his three s ons .
To the e ldes t he gave sove re igntyipver the S em ites o f the Wes t ,
to the second he gave the country o f the Turan ians , and reservedI ran for the younges t .
1 7 Th is is the first re ference to the Tura
nians , who, as we sha l l see later , become the hered ita ry foes o f
the I ranians during the whole period of the second Iranian
dynas ty . The partition o f the empire of the I ranian king amonghis three sons s tarted a grea t fam ily feud in wh ich the a l l iedforces of the S emit ics and Turanians
,under the two I ran ian
ShN. 1 . 1 26 .
Yt . 9 . 13; 1 5. 23;Yt . 5 . 29 .
Yt . 1 9 . 36 .
ShN. 1 . 1 77- 186 .
J ama sp A sana , The day Khordad of the month Fa rvardin commonlycal led Khordads a l in Coma Memoria l Volume, pp . 1 24 ,
1 25 , Bombay , 1 900.
Dk . , vol . 1 3, bk. 7 . intr. 34, p . 1 4;vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 2 . 9 , p . 26 ,27 .
ShN. 1 . 1 89 .
p
6 THE P I SHDADIAN IRAN
princes , fought aga inst the Iranians . The I ranians were vic
torious in this s truggle , and es tabl ished thei r sovere ign power
over the neighbouring non-Aryan races ,but host i l ities w ith theTuranians were f requent unti l the close of the P ishdadian dynasty .
8 THE DAWN OF C IVILIZATION IN IRAN
king of the P ishdadian dynas ty , a s a l leged , wrote theologica l andmetaphys ical works . The Modern Pers ian vers ion of Kh ishtab,Zared
-
asht A fshar, and Z indah Rud,a ll w r itten at a very late
date, dep ict every one of these pr imit ive k ings a s contribu ting tothe metaphys ica l and phi losophica l d isqu is itionsfl H aoshyangha ,
f or example , is reported to 4have writtenTe
—v—eral books , of which
the mos t ce lebrated wa s Javidana -1 Khirad . Though the firs tman and h is roya l descendants a re thus a l leged to have w r itten
many works , tradition accords Takhma Urupi, the ir succes sor , thehonour of firs t bringing to mankind the know ledge of wr iting,bel ieved to have been in the pos ses s ion of the demons . I t is s a id
that Angra Ma inyu and his (inml f fim pos ses s ed the know ledge of letters . When the fia li ant king Takhma Urup 1 subjugated the Evi l Sp irit and vanquished the demons , he extractedfrom them the knowledge of
‘
seven languages .
3 The Shah Namaha l leges that the tota l number of s cripts which the demons taught
this king to write was thirty, of which s ix at lea st a re expres s lymentioned by name; Thes e a re : Roman
,Arab ic
,Pers ian
,In
dia blavi .4 Under lying this fanta s tic account
of n of languages , canbe detected a gleam )o f regard these l ingu istic demons a s some
S emit ic tribes with whom these ear ly Aryans came in contact ,and whose zs
n
cript‘
jshey borrowed . Thi s is probable , because , a s
we sha l l see“fitter, no trace o f an Aryan script of this period
has 'reached u s , and the Zoroa strian texts , written long a f ter th is
period, a re copied in a S emitic s cript .
Firdaus i p ictures the kings and courtiers as interes ted
in intel lectua l discourses . I t wa s a custom ,we a ormed ,
to
hold literarw tests in the roya l court . Certa in learned men
proposedW and cha l lenged the i r opponents to solve them .
Thi s intel lectua l pastime, it is sa id, excited keen interest among
those present , and succes s or fa ilure of the contestants to answer
the ques t ions correctly wa s eagerly awa ited .
5
D i s cover ies and inven t ion s . H aoshyangha , the firs t king o f
primitive I ran is,accord ing to I ranian trad ition , cred ited w ith
the di scovery of fire . The Shah Namah sta tes that the k ing one
day encountered a mons ter , and hurled a huge s tone to ki l l it .
Aog . 92;Mkh . 27 . 2 1 , 23.
ShN. 1 . 1 27 .
ShN. 1 . 308-
31 2 .
THE DAWNOF C IVILIZATION IN IRAN 9
The s tone, however, chanced to s trike a rock , and , forthw ith , )spa rks o f fire came out .
“The king ’s cla im to th is di scovery
s eems not to have pa s sed uncha l lenged . The Pah lavi Bundah ishnaccords the honour to Ma shya and Ma shyo i , the fi rs t human
couple crea ted by Ahura Mazda . These firs t progen itors of
the human race a re sa id to have extracted fi re f rom the planetree andbox-tree . By blow ing the fi re they succeeded in pro
ducing a flame wh ich they fed w ith d ry gra s s , and leaves o f
date pa lm) and(myrt lef
I H aoshyangha , we a re told , wa s the-
fi rs t
man to bring iron into us e and to make imp lements o f va rious
kinds . H e is further credited w ith the cons truction of cana ls
and i rrigation works .
8 The art ofweaving is sa id to have beenintroduced in the world by his succes sor Takhma Urup i .
9 Goldand s i lver , rub ies and precious s tones were dug out from the
earth in the au spicious
‘
reign of Yima , and were u sed f or making
ornaments?"
The great king’ s throne , s tudded .
"
With-“
precious
s tones , became the wonder of the world . Wine was made f or
the first time in h is reign 1 °and the cup
-bearers served it in g oblet
-
S‘
I n h is court . I t wa s Yima who firs t made sh ips to cros sthe sea . He wa s l ikewis e the first to construct roads . H e is
( 55 1341as the greates t d is coverer of the age .
1 1 Suga r-cane wa s\fi“
r”
s t d iscovered by the king, and suga r was;thenceforth!madef rom its j u ice .
1 2 The dis covery of the art of frfi dic’
ine, a/scribed
by the Avestan works to Thrita ,is credited by some wr iters to
th is k ing .
1 3 So s trong ha s been the hol d of h is great name upon
subsequent trad ition that a ll arts and indus tries , dis cover ies and
inventions have been fanc ifu l ly a ttr ibuted to him. Popula r be l ie f
s ti l l holds that a ll modgrn discoveries and inventions were an tici
pated thousands o f yea rs ago by the glor ious king o f Anc ientIran .
K ingsh ip . Though the Shah Namah dep icts Gaya Ma retan
a s the firs t king of Iran ,w ith both men and bea sts thrivingh mder
h isbeneficent sway , -the sacred texts , a s a l ready s een, speak of
ShN. 1 . 1 23.
Bd . 1 5 . 1 3.
ShN. 1 . 1 23.
S hN . I . 1 26 .
Mi rkhond,op. cit . 1 03,
1 04.
QShN . I . 1 33;Mi rkhond , op. cit. 102 - 1 04, 1 2 1 .
A lbiruni, Chronology of Ancient Na tions , tr . Sachau , pp . 200, 20 1 ,
London , 1 879 .
Mirkhond , op. cit. 1 2 1 .
1 0 THE DAWN OF C IVILIZATION IN IRAN
his successor Haoshyangha a s the founder of the first Iraniandynasty . Sovereignty therea fter descended in the ma le l ine, andeach king who came to the throne ruled by the specia l favour
of Ahura Mazda . A pa rt of the D iv ine Ma j esty which belongedto the godhead descended to earth and res ted u on every king .
This holy symbol of ea rthly'
power which;1151153883its pos s es sorwas reverenced under the des ignat ion Kifigly
’ "Gl ory . As the
occupant of the throne by specia l anctian of Ahura Mazda, the
king was supposed tobe absolute in power . But in the a ctua l
exercise o f sovereignty he soon found h imsel f surrounded by
powerful chie fs and va l iant heroes to whom he
some of his author ity . There were w ise counsel lorsadvice wa s indispensable in the management of the a ffa i rs of the
s tate, and mighty wa rriors , without whom he cou ld not wage
success ful wars aga ins t power ful enemies . A heredita ry nob il ity ,giving
'allegiance -to the king,but ruling independently over cer
ta in principa l ities , a s s igned in recognition of s ervices or a s a
mark of the roya l bounty, s oon rose to power . These feuda l
lords 11ved In truly“rega l !Splendour a s rulers of them petty
s tates ,1 4 ma inta ined la rge s e
’
r
w
aglios;1 5 and contracted marriage
a l l iances among roya l families”o f neighbour ing countries . Zal ,
for examp le, ma rried the daughte r of the king o f Cabul . 1 6 The
most influentia l fam ily that was des tined to s erve loya l ly the
roya l house of Iran f or s evera l generations wa s that of Sam of
Seistan . Both the king and peop le looked to the heroes of thisfam ily f or succour in t ime of need . Thus , when the people , t ired
of mi sgovernment, revolted aga ins t the authority of King
Naudar, they appea led to the hero for help, and showed their
wi ll ingnes s to depose the king and give h im the crown . The
king,l ikew ise, implored his a s s is tance, writ ing to him that he
and h is ancestors had a lways been the guardians of the roya l
hous e, and should protect him aga inst the wrath"
of the people.
1 7
On the death of a king,h is succes sor , a s a rule, invited the
nobles and ch ief s , and in the i r presence set the roya l crown on h is
own head .
1 8 King Thraetaona in his old age crowned his grandson with h is own hands , 1 9 and the new king del ivered a K
COronation’
Speech .
20 On such occa s ions, the warrior ch ie fs and feuda l lords
ShN. I . 240, 2 55, 256 .
1“ShN. I . 1 74, 374.
ShN . I . 240.
1 °ShN . I . 232 .
ShN. 1 . 3 1 8. ShN. 1 . 237-239 .
ShN. I . 339 -342 .
THE DAWN OF C IVILIZATION IN IRAN 1 1
pa id thei r homage and swore a l legiance to the new king .
21 The
king managed the s ta te a ffa irs , in consultation w ith his m inis ters ,and a lso ca l led a s trologers ,to h is he lp , whenever he embarkedupon any importanf a ff a i rs .
22 Usua l ly the king accompanied the
a rmy to the battlefie ld, and e ither h imse l f led the a ttack upon
the enemy, or watched and gu ided the conduct o f the ba tt le f roman elephant or f rom his roya l tent .
23
Warfare . The second among the four ca s tes which King Yima
is reputed to have founded wa s the wa rrior ca ste, whose function, says the poet, was to gua rd the roya l throne and vindicate
the nation’
s name f or va lour .
“Heroic deeds upon the battlefield brought fame to the wa rriors . The heroes had a pa s s ion
for adventures and glorious ach ievements which the bards ce lebra ted in songs . The peop le were mos tly engaged in internecinewa rs and fought under the direct leadersh ip of the king . I t
was genera l ly the elephant which the king rode when he marched
to the field .
25 Men as we l l a s horses were clad in ma il armourmade of iron .
26 Mace and sword, s l ing and spea r ,bow and
a rrow were the chief weapons used in war fare .
2 7 When the
a rmy was ready for action,the king gave a s igna l upon which
the drums p laced upon the e lephants28 were sounded , and pipes ,
clan ons i and tymba ls announced to the whole a rmy that the batt lehad begun .
2° The cus tom seem s to have been that a champion
f rom the a rmy s tood forth and cha l lenged a wa rrior o f the
enemy to s ingle combat .
30 The battle, however , was not decidedby the result o f such s ingle fight, f or the oppos ing a rmies cou l dnot longbe f
iestr’ a ined, when the champion of either s ide fel l ,
and a genera l engagement soon took p lace .
3 1
i conts) were sta
tioned at va rious p laces at night to watch and give speedy intelligence of the enemy i f he moved , masking his movements inthe dark .
32 When the victorious arm ies returned laden with r ich
ShN. I . 238, 239 , 370.
ShN . 1 . 1 59 , 1 88. 1 94, 2 5 1 , 307 , 335.
ShN. 1 . 2 1 9 , 349 , 350, 352 .
ShN. I . 1 32 .
ShN. I . 2 1 9 .
ShN. 1 . 1 32 , 2 16 , 352 .
Yt . I 3. 72;Vd . 1 4. 9;ShN. I . 2 1 6,2 1 7,
ShN . 1 . 223.
ShN. 1 . 2 1 9 , 327 , 352 .
ShN . 1 . 347 .
ShN . 1 . 349 .
ShN. 1 . 220.
1 2 THE DAWN OF C IVILIZATION IN IRAN
tr00ps .
33 Frontier towns wereed that King Thraetaona wa s the
firs t to introduce the d igging o f t renches a round forts .
34
, The\nationa l s tanda rd o f I ran, wh ich rema ined its cher ished
emblem ”o f power,and greatnes s f or genera tions
,came into ex ist
Efi cew
underpeécf u lia? c ircumstances during this period . When
I ran wa s of the non-Aryan usurper ,Azb i Dahaka , a fblacksmith named Kawa led a succes s ful re
volt and l iberated the Aryan popu lation . T0(’
rousé the suffering
peop le to ra l ly round h im he s truck h is lea ther apron upon the
point of a di ng? and converted it into a banner . Th is pecu l iars tandard was ca l led Dra f sh- i Kawan ,
‘the banner of Kawah ,
’
a fter the name o f its originator . I t wa s later covered w ith s i lkand Tocade, and every new king who ’
a scendecl the throne o f
Iran ad ed something to its worth by adorn ing it with preciousj ewels . Th is roya l s tandard changed hands w ith the rise and fa l l
of the I ranian Emp ire . When Alexander defeated the a rm ies o f
Da rius I I I , it pas sed into the hands o f the Se leucids , and laterfound its way to the Parth ians . From them it was recovered bythe Sa san ians , w ith whom it rema ined f or ful ly four centuries ,until fina l ly it fel l into the hands of the Arabs upon the battle
field of Qadis iya in 637 A . D .
3 5
Arch itectura l ach ievem to the P i shdad ians .
At th is p rimitive s tage o f tion under the P ish
dad ians , when the peop le w ere moving from one place to
another , e ither a s hunters in sea rch of game or a s pas tora l
nomads in quest o f pa sture lands , the dwe l l ings wouldbe neces
s arily s imple and portab le . In fact, the Vendidad re fers to such
hu t‘
s'
)of wood or felt wh ich cou ldbe eas i ly removed from p lace
to place .
3 6 Hous es and huts of thatch and reed!or of mud and
clay,mus t have been in u se among the common people . Trad i
tion ,however, refers to pa laces of grea t arch itectura l beauty
bu ilt by King Yima . In the firs t p lace, thi s m ighty king taughtthe aborigines , the demons as they are termed by the poet, to
temper c lay w ith water , to make‘
moulds for bricks , and to lay
foundations w ith s tones and l ime . Yima thu s util ized th is abor igina l labour 1 11 cons tructing magn ificent pa laces w ith lofty
ShN . 1 . 232 .
Mirkhond , ci t. 1 87 .
Mirkhond , op. ci t. 1 30,1 36 , 1 37 .
Vd. 8. 1 -3.
THE DAWN OF C IVILIZATION IN IRAN 1 3
ha l ls , sanctuaries and bath s .
8 7 The glamour, of the grea t k ing’
s
fame h33"
56'
fascinated the popular’
imagination that the pa laces
o f the Achaemenian kings a re erroneous ly bel ieved to have been
bu ilt by him. The great pla t forI
r'n‘o f Persepol is is ca l led Takht-i
Jamsh id ,‘the throne of Jamsh id ,
’
to this day by the na tives o f
Pers ia . The Rivayats s tate that the king buil t a wonder ful pa lace
with s even ta l ismans nea r Pa rs . Th is pa lace stood until the
close of the Achaemenian period , and wa s , we are told , even
tually destroyed by A lexander .38 The mausoleum bui lt to hold
the rema ins,of King Thraetaona is s a id to lfi
'
ve been constructed
of gold and lapis lazuli . H is body wa s la id on an ivory throne ,and a crownwas hung over it .
39 Among other s tructu res , _for
t res sesmre sa id to have been bu i lt f or the defence o f the c it ies .
40
Fea s ts and fes t iva l s . Some of the feast s and festiva l s , obs erved among the Zoroa strians both of Pers ia and Ind ia at the
present day, are sa id to have originated w ith the ru lers of the
P ishdadian house . King Haoshyangha , f or example, founded a
feast ca lled Sada to commemorate h is great discovery of fi re .
‘1
Yima, according to the sacred texts , wa s f
’
commis s ioned :byAhura Mazda to advance the world and spread civilized
’
a rts
among his peop le . When the i l lustr ious king succeeded in
carrying out the divine behes t, and prosperity and progres sbecame evident everywhere in his reign ,
he des ired to ce lebrate hisachievements . For th is purpose , he s elected the period of the
yea r, when nature dons her garment of green wh ich the creator
annua l ly bestows upon her, and announced the day on wh ich the
sun enters the s ign of Aries , at the verna l equ inox, as the New
Year ’s Day .
4 2 The fes tiva l wa s observed f or severa l days , wh ichwere given over to thanksgiv ing, feas ting, and rejoic ing by all
clas ses of peop le . I t s oon became the ch ie f na tiona l fes tiva l o fI ran , and , a fter some four thousand yea rs , s ti l l rema ins a s an
imper ishab le memoria l to the grea t k ing . I t is s ti l l observed not
on ly by the Zoroa strians o f India and Pers ia,bu t even by the
Mos lems o f Pers ia . Thraetaona ,it is sa id , a l so inaugura ted the
fea s t o f Mihrgan , to commemora te another au spic ious event , the
ShN. I . 1 33.
Mehrj i Rana , Rivaya t—i DarabH amaj zyar , Guj . tr . pp . 5 1 2 -5 1 4 , Nav
sari , 1 896 .
ShN. I . 233.
ShN. 1 . 336 .
ShN. 1 . 1 23, 1 24.
ShN. 1 . 1 33, 1 34.
14 THE DAWN OF CIVILIZATION IN IRAN
l iberat ion of the A ryans from the non-Aryan Greatdynast ic changes and the long centur ies of ha rdship and con f u
s ion, which fol lowed the col lapse of the Zoroas trian Empire,have
fa iled to destroy the cont inu ity of this festiva l which is observed
by the Zoroastrian community to this day .
D res s and ornament s . According to I ran ian tradition the
progenitors of mankind did not subs ist in their native nudity .
Leaves and the bark of trees seem to have a ff orded man the
fi rs t natura l materia ls f or covering h is body . We a re in formedthat Mash i and Ma shyoi , the fi rs t human pa i r, covered the i r
bodies with herbage .
4 4 The second s tep in the art of making
ga rments wa s taken when skins of an ima ls were used for cloth
The Shah Namah represents the primeva l man and his
descendants a s dres sed in leopa rd-skins .
4 6 The first king whograced the throne of Iran in pre
-hi s toric t imes is sa id to haveintroduced the u se of skins of squirrel , ermine, f ox and sable for
making garments .
4 7 Ardv i Sura , the genius of water, puts on a
garment made of beaver skin , which is sa id tobe the finestcoloured of a ll, shin ing with s i lvery and golden sheen when
properly treated .
48 Later,the ha i r of an ima ls wa s woven into
cloth , and this marks the third s tage in man ’
s attempt to provide
h imsel f with a covering f or shelter aga inst the rigours o f cl imate,or, w ith the gradua l development of the s ense of decency, foravoid ing obj ect ionable exposure of his person
f g
fl The art of
clothing atta ins per fect ion in the Golden Age of Yima , whenmen and women clothed themselves with garments made of cot
ton and s i lk, fine fabrics and rich brocades .
5 0 The u se of gar
ments made of leather and skins of an ima ls did not s top a ltogether with the wearing of cloth . Both skin and woven mater ia ls continue tobe used a s garments among the peOple .
5 1 Coatsmade of long-ha ired sheepskin , and c lothes lined with furs natura l ly proved indispens able during the heavy winters which the
Aryan settlers of Iran had to encoun ter . The sacred shirt and
ShN. 1 . 1 74, 1 75;Mirkhond , op. cit. 1 33.
Bd . 1 5 . 10.
Bd . 1 5 . 1 5 .
ShN. 1 . 1 1 8-1 20.
ShN . 1 . 1 24.
Yt. 5 . 1 29 .
Bd . 1 5. 1 5;ShN. 1 . 1 26 .
ShN . 1 . 1 32 .
Vd . 8. 23-25;Dk . vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 23. 9 , p . 6.
CHAPTER I I I
ANCIENT IRAN IAN VIEW OF LIFE
L i fe is a l l cheer to th e anc ient Iran ians . The I ranian peo
ple l ived in the exh ilarating atmosphere of hopes and ambition s ,f or those were the sunny days o f their youth . With l ight and
nimble s teps they cl imbed the hi l l s , or descended into the val
leys to pa sture thei r flocks . Through woods and da les they f ollowed the chase
,or angled upon the lakes . To them a ll nature
seemed a j oyous ha rmony . The wmds o f Vayu tha t made thewoodlands s ing;the ripp les of the g l iding water that played
over the pebbles in the brooks;the s ta rs that marched s teadilyon thei r courses , a ll brought cheer to thei r hea rts . Cheer nervedthem to hard toil , and encouraged them to bea r their burdens
ungrudgingly. The richnes s of exuberant l ife empowered them
to surmount a ll obstacles in their way . These pioneers of c ivi l ization had as the ir s tupendous ta sk to wrest the s ceptre of sov
ereignty from the clutches of dragons and mammoth s , and to
ins ta l l the human in p lace of the brute upon ea rth . The ShahNamah pictures the heroes of this period a s cons tantly engagedin combats w ith wild an ima ls and giant creatures
,no les s for
midable than those which , at a later period , Rustam and
As f andiyar encountered in thei r seven days ’ labours . They thu s
he lped to clear the earth of its pes ts , and thereby made pos s ible
secure l iving and civi lization .
Man in rela t ion to h is invi s ib le benefactors . Ahura Mazda ,
it is sa id , had not le ft mankind grop ing in the dark in its ear lyin fancy . He instructed the very fi rs t man who descended uponthe earth in the laws of l ife and o f righteousnes s .
1 H e a skedthe gloriou s k ing Yima tobe his prophet ,bu t the king pleadedhis inab i l ity to undertake the m ighty ta sk .
2 The surround ings
in which man l ived could not however fa i l to implant in his
youthful m ind crude rel igious idea s tha t would influence the
conduct of h is life . He l ived with‘
nature, and found h imsel f
dependent for his l i fe , food , and shelter upon the phys ica l forces
Yt. 1 3. 87 . Vd. 2 . 3.
ANC IENT IRAN IAN V IEW OF LIFE 1 7
a round him . He p ictured them as throbbing w ith l i fe , and soon
learned to be l ieve that the security o f his be ing lay in p lacat ingthese h idden powers that control led and guided the course of
na ture . The ea rth , the waters , and the trees below, as a l so the
s ta rs , and the sun ,and the moon
,and the clouds above , were , he
thought , a l ike pres ided over by Abura s or invis ible lords . He
thanked one such inte l ligence who l ighted the earth during t he
day ,and gave wa rmth to him,
h is an ima l s and h is fields;hebowed before another f or showering h is fields wi th the f ruct ify
ing wa ters , enab l ing h im to reap good ha rvests , and , w ith out
s tretched han‘ds,invoked yet another lord for the hea lth of h is
body . Thus , gradua l ly , it came about that a great host of higher
inte l l igences c la imed man ’
s adora tion f or the va r ious gi fts and
boons wh ich they were, s evera l ly, be l ieved capable of bestowing.
These heaven ly beings had loaded man with bounties , and ,
there fore , itbecame h is p iou s duty to consecrate goodly off er
ings in their honour . W ith fee l ings of thankfulness he invoked
them w ith prayers , s acrificed cooked repas ts of catt le and bi rdsunto them
,and fervent ly besought them to sancti fy the sacred
feasts w ith their presence .
Man combat s h i s s een and uns een enemies w ith the he lpof h igh er pow ers . Man had deified nature and had lea rned torega rd the invi s ib le pr inc ip les behind phys ica l forces a s the solearb iters of h is wea l or woe upon ea rth . Li fe ’
s experience , however , soon showed him that the emp ire of the kindly agenc ieswho pres ided over his destin ies wa s not ab solute . When the
stormy w inds blew and ha i l s tones fe l l;when bl ighting co l d and
burn ing heat made h is l ife m is erab le , and when , at t imes,he
found h imse l f sm itten by p lague and pes tilence , or buff eted bys torms and earthquakes
,he conc luded that there mus tbe some
ma levo lent agenc ies contes ting the supreme power o f the goodgen ii , and o ften succes s fu l ly thwarting and upsett ing theirbeneficent work . Thus , c rea tive imagina tion peop led the na tura lworld w ith a hos t o f ev i l forces wh ich cons tantly waged wa r
upon the unseen benefactors of mankind . These enem ies o f
ange ls were na tura l ly the enem ies o f man a lso . There fore, itwa s in the interes t of man to rema in s teadfa st and loya l to the
good powers , and to co-operate w ith them in their s truggleaga ins t the common f oe . I t was be l ieved that , by ceremonia l performances and sac rificia l off erings , man could s trengt hen the
1 8 ANCIENT IRAN IAN VIEW OF LIFE
hands of the powers of good in thei r fight with those of evil .For example, Tishtrya , the genius of ra in ,
contrives to producethe ra in f or the pa rched land which Apaosha ,
the demon of
drought, has seized in his dead ly grip . A fierce s truggle ensuesbetween the two, and T ishtrya suff ers defeat at the hands of his
adversa ry . Tishtrya , thereupon , exc laim s in sorrow that he hasbeen defeated in his s truggle w ith Apaosha , because mankindneglected to s trengthen h im with s acr ificia l off erings .
3 Thus ,man ’
s own interest, a s wel l a s his duty towards his heavenly protectors , taught h im to forti fy hims el f aga inst the hos tile powerso f evi l . The s turdy Iranians of this per iod are never s een bowing
the knee to the evi l forces , in order to placate them by sacrificia l
off erings ,but are found incessant ly combating the enemies o f
the world of goodnes s .
Bes ides these common enemies of the angels and of the
I ranians , aga inst whom we have seen them fight ing, there are
other enem ies whom they had often to comba t jointly . The
aborigines whom the Iran ians had d isp laced from their abodes ,and other hostile tribes , were the human foes of the Aryans ettlers . The angels whom the I ranians fa ithfully honoured
viewed the enemies of their worshippers a s thei r own enem ies .
Consequently, when the Aryans went to wa r, they and their
heavenly gua rdians united in oppos ing a common f ront to the
enemy . When the enemy king, Dahaka , conspI res to w in the
triba l divin ities of I ran to his s ide by sacr ificia l off erings , his
sacrifices are rej ected .
4 The I ran ian kings , on the other hand ,invoke the help of the ir communa l divinities , and it is a lways
given .
5
Yt . 8. 23, 24.
Yt . 5. 29 -31;1 5. 1 9-2 1 .
Yt. 5 . 2 1 -28, 32-35;9 . 3-1 6;1 5. 7-1 7, 1 9 -2 1 , 23-25;1 7. 24-35.
CHAPTER IV
THE K IANIAN IRAN
The Iran ians flood th e Pers ian tab le land . The waves o f the
ea rly Aryan m igra tions continued to pour southwa rds until about2000 B . C . , when we find the Indo-Iranians s ettled in the neighbourhood of Eas tern Iran . I t is not pos s ib le , w ith our present
know ledge , to say a t what t ime occu rred the fina l sepa ra tionbetween the Indo-Iranian groups of the Aryan race . Equa l ly difficult is it to identi fy the place of their pa rting . The migratory
Aryans left‘beh ind them no m iles tones to ind icate the route
wh ich they.
had taken from the ir prim itive home to their new
abodes . I t maybe in ferred , however, from such scanty in forma tion a s we can gather f rom the sacred books o f both Iran ians
and Ind ians , that the dis integra ting proces s began at some t ime
between 2000 and 1 500 B . C . Common re ferences , moreover , tor ivers and p laces in the ancient s criptures o f Pers ia and Ind ia
point to Af ghanis tan a s the probable la s t s tage o f the grea tjourney, where the two Aryan groups s ti l l camped together . The
I ranian group planted its colony , and ult imately succeeded in
establ ish ing itse l f , in Bactr ia . The Iran ians saw their nea r kinsmen leaving them in succes s ive waves and migra ting s outheas t
wa rd , unt i l they had d isappeared beh ind the huge ba rriers o f
the H indukush .
Bactria now becomes the centra l seat of power , whence Iran ian
Civi l ization spread to adjoin ing lands . I t wa s at the Bactrian
Court that Zarathushtra found his roya l patron in the person of
King Vishta spa . We cannot say how f ar the Bactrian Kingdomextended ,but the geograph ica l data yielded by the Aves tan textslead u s to bel ieve that the Aryan settlers had ca rried their civiliz
ing influence f a r beyond the recogni zed bounda ries of Bactr ia .
The tracts of terr itory wh ich they traversed , e ither in pursuit o f
peaceful occupat ions or for the purpose o f waging wars of con
ques t , were va s t indeed . Sogd iana and the countries between the
Oxus and Jaxartes in the north were not unknown to them . In
the south they were in frequent contact with the peop le o f
22 THE KIANIAN IRAN
Seistan and of the territories a round the river Helmand, and
thei r acqua intance reaches f ar in the extreme’
southeast to the
Punjab . Thei r conquer ing hordes penetrated through the north
ern part of Khora san in the wes t, to repel the f requent ons laughts
o f the aborigina l tr ibes of Gilan and Mazandaran , and the i r trad itiona l a s sociations extended st i l l further to the wa ters of the
Ca spian S ea , and to the range of Mount E lburz . The I ran ian
settlements thus widened greatly, and the people sh ifted f a r f rom
thei r primitive h ome,but the name A iryana Vaej ah s ti l l per
s isted , and throughout the K ianian period continued tobe celebrated as the bes t of lands .
1 I t is here that Ahura Mazda is
depicted as sacrificing unto Ardvi Sura and praying that Za ra
thushtra maybe the bea rer of his divine mes sage to mankind .
2
The prophet is s a id to have recited Ahuna Va irya , the most
sacred formula of his new fa ith , in Airyana Vaej ah .
3 Haos ravah ,
the pre-Zoroas trian king of the Kian dynas ty, Zarathu shtra him
sel f , and Jamaspa , the premier of King Vishtaspa off ered va rious
s acrifices in Airyana Vaej ah .
4
King Haos ravah is sa id to have we lded the loose congeries of
Aryan tribes into one nation .
5 M ithra , the patron angel of the
pa stora l peop le, we are told , gives a good dwel l ing to the Aryans ,6
and f rom h is exa lted p lace o f res idence on the highes t summits
o f mounta ins keeps wa rd and watch over the abodes of the
Aryans .
7 The Fravashis of the righteous make the streams and
rivers to flow and the trees to grow in such a manner that the
Aryan countries may prosper .
8 The ris ing of the ra in s tar is
eagerly des i red for the fertil ity of the Aryan countries .
9 Tishtrya
and Verethraghna are propitiated by s acrifices , tha t they might
extend the i r protection to the Aryans and drive out the hos ti lehordes and diseases and plagues from the Aryan lands .
1 0 Vic
tory for Aryan arms is the fervent prayer of chiefs and nobles .
1 1
P hys i cal cha ra cter i s t i cs of the peop le . Fa i r skins and a
fa irly ta l l bu ild a re some o f the conspicuous cha racteris tics of
the ancient I ranian phys ique . The epithets most commonlyapp l ied to des ignate the fa irnes s and symmetry of bodily form
Yt . I . 2 1 . Yt . IO. 1 3.
Yt . 5 . 1 7, 1 8. Yt .“1 3. 1 0
, 43, 44.
Ys . 9 . 1 4. Yt . 8. 9, 36 .
Yt . 5. 49 , 69;9 . 25;1 7 . 4s, 46 .
1 °Yt . 8. 56 , 58, 6 1;14. 48, 50, 53
Yt . 5 . 49;9 . 2 1; Yt. 5 . 69;Yt. 10. 4.
CHAPTER V
ZARATHUSHTRA
The proph et . I t came to pa s s that a holy babe wa s born in
the ha l lowed abode o f P ourushaspa ,of the fami ly o f the Spita
ma s . The infant was the wonder of the ages , such a one a s
Spenta Ma inyu or the Holy Spirit had not fashioned s ince morta l
l i fe began . Zarathu shtra wa s h is name . Nature ’ s fa ir bosomtrembled, and her hea rt throbbed w ith joy a t the advent of thedivine hera ld . Joy fi l led the a ir and des cended upon earth . On
every blade of gras s and gra in o f s and wa s written a word of
joy . The clouds floated glorious ly in heaven , and the morning
dew covered the trees with pearls . The bright rays of the sun
danced on the waters of the Da reja , a s it swept pas t the home
o f the new-born prophet . The flowers shed per fume abroad ,and the winds made mus ic in the woods and va l leys . The earth
sang to the glory of its greates t and best,1 and the trees w ith
thei r lea fy tongues joined b irds and beas ts and men in the glad
hymn,
“Ha i l , f or u s is born the Athravan, Spitama Zara
thushtra .
”2
The time, a s wel l as the place, of the birth o f Zarathu shtra ,
or Zoroa s ter as he is genera l ly known by the Greek form of his
name, a re a l ike unknown . Between 6000 B . C . to 600 B . C . , the
two extreme dates as s igned, the hand of t ime is moving to fix
the period when day broke over Iran with the b irth of Za ra
thushtra . However, a l itt le over 1 000 B . C . is the t ime mos t
probably correct f or the advent o f this divine hera ld of AhuraMazda . S im ilarly , many C ities between the eas t and the wes t of
I ran cla im the honour of being his birthplace, a lthough Ea sternI ran was undoubtedly the s cene o f h is prophetic activity .
We have ca l led the civi l ization of Ancient Iran a fter the name
of the prophet who revolutioni zed its re ligious l i fe , and intro
duced a new socia l and economic order among its people . I t
wi llbe proper, therefore , to give an outl ine of the reforming
Yt. 8. 44 Yt. I 3. 93, 94.
ZARATHUSHTRA
act ivities o f the man around whom the I ranian civi l izat ion ha sgrown.
The Ca tha s , or the holy songs of Zarathushtra , give u s the
actua l facts o f the l ife o f the prophet a s they were . The la terAves tan and Pahlav i works transmit to us the account o f h is
career, as it was reflected in the thoughts and ideas of their com
posers . As we do not intend to give a deta i led account o f Za ra
thushtra’
s l i fe, we sha l l content ours elves with descr ibing some
o f its ch ief events , f rom the time when he came of age to the
day when he brea thed his las t .
H i s d is content w ith th e soc ial and rel igious order of h is
t imes . Zarathushtra has l ived among men and worked among
men w ith h is youthful v igour . With grow ing fondnes s he ha s
s tudied human nature in its var ied a spects . He ha s long prayedat the family a lta r and off ered s acrificia l l ibat ions to the an
ces tra l dead in obedience to his father . H e ha s l ived and s een
sufficient of society to_r_a1se_deep thoughts that agitate h is m ind .
D iscontent with the exis ting cond ition of the wor ld takes hold
oTh is m ind and itsW i s the one idea tha t he nurses
in his m ind . He del ights to retreat w ithin himsel f and ponder
over the prob lems of l ife .
In moments o f cheer fulnes s , Za ra thushtra thinks that l i fe is
sweet, and man is a thirs t f or l ife . Every one loves tobe long inthis world , and consequently a long l i fe is man ’
s cons tant prayer .
There is no joy grea ter than the joy o f l iving . Bu t sorrow s tea l sover h is sou l , when he s ees that to the many who plod theirwea ry way f rom birth to dea th , l ife is a ll thorn s . The wor ld ha skindly soul s who m ing le their own tears with
.
the tea rs o f the
sorrow ing,bu t it has , a l so,those who a re unmoved , when they
see bitter tears s tream ing f rom the eyes of the suff ering;thosewhose ea rs a re dea f to the woeful s ighs of the des titute and
down-trodden qua i l ing under their mis fortunes;those whos e
minds a re ca l lous to the su ff erings of the s ick , and whose hearts
melt not when the wea ry burn in the agony o f despa i r , or s tumbleon the drea ry path of l ife . The tree o f l i fe is blooming ,but theworm is at the root . Man s tretches h is hand f or the f ruit, andfinds the canker at its heart . The future prophet gives deepthought to th is da rk s ide o f l ife . We may gather h is own viewof the world , which he ha s come to reform ,
f rom his hymns .
He speaks h is mind through the sp ir it of the wor ld wh ich , prior
26 ZARATHUSHTRA
to h is birth , is made to comp la in in bewa i l ing tones before hercrea tor that the ea rth is fi l led with w rong . Iniquity and violence
carry a ll before them ,and man feels that he wa s flung on a
heedles s world, a p layth ing f or some hideous power.3 AhuraMazda would have man wa lk‘in the path of r ighteousnes s , f or it
is the one path tha t brings man near to his creator .
4 But somehidden power f or wickednes s , it seems , has decoyed man by hisbeguil ing voice to his den o f w rong and iniqu ity . Jus t a s the
capt ive ,
cow s , that have been led a s tray by h ighwaymen whilereturn ing at evening ’s close f rom the pas ture , low p iteous ly f or
their ca lves , and pray f or a del iverer who sha l l lead them back
to thei r sta l ls;5 even so the Sp ir it o f the Earth voices the sorrow
o f its heart , and beseeches Ahura Mazda to send a shepherd togather the wayla id flock into the fold of righteousnes s , and re
s tore it to the abode of the godhead . Za rathu shtra is chosen by
Ahura Mazda for the great task of a chieving the hope of man
kind, removing the clouds of s in that hide the creator f rom the
s ight of men,and wean ing their hearts from wickednes s .
6
P roph et ic p reparat ions . Zarathu shtra is a thirs t f or divine
wisdom which is the only obj ect of h is quest . H is one prayer
is to hear the mes sage of Mazda f rom h is very mouth .
7 Longdoes he seek, am id sweet s ilence, to commune with the godhead ,to l ift the vei l o f secrecy, and delve in the mysteries of being.
For this purpos e he leaves the company of man, and the busy
world of noise and hustle, and repa irs to the so l itude o f the
mounta ins un frequented by men , yet swa rming w ith exuberantl i fe, and there makes himse l f an abode . At ea rly dawn , wh ile
the world is s t i l l a s leep , the s eeker a f ter truth is seen s trol l ing
down the s i lent path wh itened by the soft s ilvery sheen of the
queen of n ight . At the foot o f the mounta in washed by the
meandering waters of the s tream ,Zara thushtra spends the hour
of the dawn in the s til lnes s , scann ing the blue vault o f heaven
and watching the s tars that patrol the sky, and meditat ing deeply .
Humanity is s til l s lumbering, regardles s of the rous ing cry of
the cock P a rodarsh ,but the birds have left thei r nests to beginthei r day ’s work . They have come to the s tream to bathe and
to drink . Fishes sport themselves in water and ducks are rock
ZARATHUSHTRA 27
ing smoothly on the waves . The breeze wa fts the sweet perfume
of the flowers a ll a round . The fragrance o f the w ild rose woos
the nightinga le into love , and he m ingles h is melody w ith
her sweet per fume . In this sanctua ry o f nature the prophet l ifts
up his heart to heaven , and pours ou t h is sp ir it before AhuraMazda , who fi l l s a ll space . H e makes unto him songs o f devotion to the murmuring mus ic o f the gently flow ing wa ters , theca rols o f birds , and the wh isperings o f the w inds mov ing throughthe thick fol iage . Thus he prays , and , praying imp lores tha tAhura Mazda should take him to h imse l f , to meet one l ittlemoment and speak to him by the word of his mouth about themys tery of l ife .
8 The ea rth now drops the s ilvery robe wh ich
she had donned a t n ight, and the h igh mounta in is s oon cres tedwith the l ight of the sw i ft-horsed Hva rekhshaeta . Bu t Za ra
thushtra is s ti l l there lost in deep thought , letting his soul fly onthe wings of p ious contemp lation and s toring insp iring thoughtsthat come to him in a flash . With a yearning wh ich is never
sti lled he thi rsts f or the vis ion divine, and communion with theA l l-Holy . When the longing f or Ahura Mazda -
pos ses ses him
completely and the divine spark h iding in his h ea rt is fannedinto flame;his mind is enl ightened , his soul is on fi re
, and he
begins to see more and more o f Ahura Ma zda w ithin him and
w ithout him . Nature , he rea l izes , throbs w ith the mes sage o f
Mazda ,which his divine hand has written on p lants and trees ,
on pebbles and s ands , on ra inbows and dewdrops , in gent le shadeson the fleecy clouds that descend upon the lof ty summ its o f the
hills , a fter their wanderings above, and in g lorious co lours of
luxuriant nature . The bles sed one devoutly embraces the ea rth lymani fes ta tion of the d iv ine , and touches the f r inge o f the
resplendent ra iment o f the creator , o f whom the whole creation
brea thes . Long has Za rathushtra now l ived in sol itude, seekingto fathom the s ecret o f exis tence . He ha s so lved the grea t problems of l ife;the truth has dawned on h im. On him now dwel l sthe sweet sm ile o f Ahura Ma zda , whose mes sage o f hope he is
ready to de l iver to mankind . Pos ses sed of w isdom and the
knowledge o f truth , so long the objects of h is ques t , he now
turns h is s teps towards his fa ther ’s house .
Hardsh ips and t r iumph .~ I t is pa in ful tobe at variance with
one’
s own kinsmen over re l igious be l ief s , and Zara thushtra soon
Ys . 28. 1 1 .
28 ZARATHUSHTRA
rous es susp icion and a larm among h is kinsmen by h is utterances .
They join his opponents in denouncing the ho ly one a s a rebelaga ins t the ir ancestra l fa ith . D riven out f rom home and de
serted by f riends , with rulers and peop le f or h is opponents , with
out means and without support, the prophet is s een wending hisweary way a lone .
9 Whi le his wea lthy fel low-t ribesmen are
revel l ing in superfluous riches and fea sting to sa tiety , the greatestof the Iranians lacks the bares t neces s ities of l i fe . With anguishrending his hea rt, and sorrow weigh ing upon his sou l , he ba ttlesw ith pr ivation and suff erings , and labours in f ar lands to persuade men and women to hear h is mes sage . Footsore w ith hiswanderings , exhau s ted and broken under the fat igues o f the day ,
he wa lks the s i lent s treets in s ea rch of some hovel , or the shadeof a hospitable tree , to repose when the n ight throws her da rk
mantle over the ea rth . When dawn breaks aga in on the heightso f H arabereza iti , and the lof ty mounta in glows w ith beauty inthe l ight of the ris ing sun , whose rays gi ld the dewdrops , f or
s aken Zarathushtra treads with wea ry s teps a ways ide path lead
ing to some vil lage , praying a ll the way f or a better reception .
W ith clarion voice he begins to chant the holy songs to a ttract
the peop le , when he reaches the outskirts o f the v i l lage . The
ba rking o f the shepherd dogs d is turbs the peace o f the v illage ,the fa rmers leave their p loughs , and the rus t ic women w ith theirchildren ha sten to the s cene. A l ittle whi le and they have hea rdenough . The elders o f the vil lage gravely shake thei r heads , anddecla re the newcomer a sorcerer whose very look , they aver ,wou ld w ither their crops , and dry up the m ilk in their ca ttle and
plague them with d is ea ses . They demand that he leave the p laceat once . The women begin to curs e him loud ly, and the vi l lageurchins , emboldened by their examp le, pe lt him w ith s tones , and
do not res t unti l they have seen the s tranger beyond the borders
o f thei r v il lage .
Thus , w ith keen s ens e of indignit ies , and humil iation rank l ingin his m ind , and w ith none to l ighten his suff erings upon earth ,he l i fts his spirit to Ahura Ma zda , unburden ing himsel f of his
a fflictions be fore him , and beseeching him to grant the supportwh ich one friend gives to another . 1 0
The sooth ing g leam of j oy now dawns on his sorrowful hours .
ZARATHUSHTRA 29
I t sweeps away his depres s ion , s til l s h is doubts , and l ightens theheav ines s of h is sp irit. The prophet
’
s prayer is heard . He findshis fi rs t convert f rom among his relat ives , 1 1bu t s ti l l the peop lew i ll not hear him. Za rathushtra now p lans to w in favour o f
the h ighest of the land . I f King Vishta spa and h is roya l consort couldbe won over to embrace h is fa ith , h is mes sage would
spread rap id ly . Bu t it is not ea sy to ga in entrance to the roya lcourt . Kingly ma j es ty a lways courts exclus ivenes s . The gates
o f the roya l pa lace are zea lous ly guarded , and the lord o f the
land receives nonebut the great . Al though , a fter h is death
Zarathushtra comes tobe rega rded in Iran a s the grea test o f
morta l s ,1 2 even as the star Tishtrya is above a ll s ta rs in bright
nes s ,1 3but the people of Iran are not yet aware of his sub l ime
pre-em inence . He is poor and a stranger, with none to recom
mend his name to the roya l ear . I t is on ly the porta ls of the
abode of Ahtfra Ma zda that are Open to a ll comers . The poores t
can approach the King o f Kings, and the lowliest can kis s the
robe of D iv ine Ma j es ty . Not so with the human king . The
crowd must l inger by the ways ide and ha i l its sovereign l iege,when the roya l pageant pas ses . The hera ld of Ahura l ingeredand wa ited , unti l on one auspicious day he found h imsel f usheredinto the roya l pres ence . The cha rm ing persona lity of Zara
thushtra , the sweetnes s o f his character and the words of w is
dom, such as human ears had not heard before , mos t favourab ly
impressed the k ing and queen and the court iers . The roya l per
sonages and the court forsook the re l igion of their fathers for
the fa ith of the prophet , and he wa s now honoured and greeted
by a da ily increa s ing number o f fol lowers . But the grow ing suc
ces s of Zarathushtra is not viewed w ith pleasure by a ll . There
a re hypocr ite pries ts , fatten ing themse lves by preying upon the
credulity of the ignorant, and w icked ch ie fs , reve l ling in their
iniquity, who v iew the popu la rity o f the prophet w ith a la rm . I t
makes them writhe w ith j ea lousy , and ,w ith fa l sehood upon the ir
l ips , they conspire to encompas s the fa l l o f the holy one , when
he thinks his troub les a re s leep ing , never to reawaken . U ltimately they succeeded , by means o f cunn ing tactics , s lander , andgu i le in having Zarathushtra imprisoned 011 a charge o f sorcery .
The mis fortune that can wring tea rs f rom the eyes of any man
Yr 8. 44.
30 ZARATHUSHTRA
is now his lot . But the sol itude of the pri son ha s no terror forhim , and he utters not a s igh , nor does he weep a s ide . H e knowsthat he is not a lone, f or Ahura Ma zda now dwel ls with him and
he is s trong in Ahura Mazda . A lthough given up by h is misguided countrymen
, and w ith a host o f enemies aga inst him , he
feels that w ith Mazda for ‘him there is none against h im . H e
and his God have now met,a ll his fears have fled , a thousand
woes cannot weaken h is fa ith in Ahura on whose bosom he now
rests peaceful ly . The prophet s teps out once again from the
dungeon cel l to ca rry on his re l igious propaganda .
The end . For many years does Zarathu shtra travel f ar and
w ide to exp la in the d ivine mes sage that Mazda ha s given h im .
He st irs a ll I ran , and his name rings through distant lands .
Eager crowds ha sten to the spot where the holy one turns his
s teps , to s it at his feet and hear him teach his new doctrines .
For wel l n igh fi f ty years , that is , until his dying day, the I ran ian
prophet labours thu s f or the promulgation of the new fa ith . He
gathers a round h im a la rge company of devoted d isciples and
loving adherents . Bu t he has a lso provoked bitter antagon ism ,
and his enemies have never cea sed consp iring aga inst him with
frantic zea l . They have long sought to take h is l ife,but havefa i led in the i r attempts . Now , when the prophet is past seventy
seven ,and the we ight of years has bent his body, a person o f
ill-renown succeeds in stea lth i ly entering the sanctuary in which
he is s inging pra ises unto Ahura Mazda,and s tabs him to death .
1 4
The eyes close in ever la st ing s leep ,the holy heart cea ses to beat,
and the righteous soul of the bles sed one at last wings its fl ight
toward Garonmana;leaving his morta l rema ins , Ahura Mazda
a lone knows where, to repose on the bare earth .
Dd. 72 . 8;S d . 9 . 5;Dk ., vol . 9 , pp . 6 1 7, 6 1 8;cf . ShN. 5 . 92 , 93.
32 ZOROASTRIAN VIEW OF LIFE
nes s , the other, f or fa l sehood and w ickednes s .
1 The battleground upon which these prima l forces o f good and evil , r ighteousnes s and wickednes s wage their wars is the inner world of
man . Human l i fe is a s torm . The din of the s torm that ragesin the brea st of man is louder than the howling of any tempestupon earth . Happy is the man who out l ives the s torm . Za rathu shtra
, there fore , lays down precepts to gu ide man’
s impulsesand motives from w ith in and declares that inner purity is thebest th ing in l i fe .
2 Al l r ight—speaking and right-doing originatef rom right-th inking, and this , in turn
, springs from a pure m ind .
Pur ity o f m ind is the bes t o f riches, and Vohu Manah
,Good
M ind ,’
the firs t among the heaven ly beings crea ted by Ma zda , is
its supreme expres s ion . Every Zoroa strian prayer begins and
ends with the fervent vow of the fa ithful soul that he will adhere
to good thoughts , good words , and good deeds;and abj ure evi lthoughts , evi l words , and evil deeds . Every one mus t shoulderhis own load , and never can he ca st it upon another .
Man mus t a lways exercise his f reedom of w i l l, and choose f or
h imsel f between the two pr imeva l sp irits of good and evi l .3 The
wi ll of the Good Sp i rit is righteousnes s , and r ighteousnes s is a ll
in all f or man . Morta l l i fe is secure on the rock of righteous
nes s . Wickednes s is the very being o f the Evil Sp ir it, and w ickednes s is his wi l l . Ever does he dog man
’
s steps , and, rearing his
head, ca l ls h is tempt ing wa res to hire him. Woe unto him who
in his weaknes s is caught in the snare, and bends h is k nees before
the a rch-tempter . The enemy of man is s trong,but even stronger
is Ahura Mazda . I f man flees unto him and s eeks his protec
tion ,Ahura w i l l s trengt hen h im to fight aga inst evi l , and gu ide
him in the path of r ighteou snes s . To fight temptation ,and con
quer it in his own person ,is man ’
s firs t formidab le ta sk . Man
has vo lunta ri ly chosen tobe comrade in arm s w ith the author of
goodnes s , to combat the author o f ev i l upon earth a s a persona lenemy . He is enjoined not to awa it Angra Ma inyu
’
s aggres s ion ,
before tak ing a rms f or s el f -defence aga ins t him. Tobe ever on
the off ens ive aga ins t evil is the best defence aga ins t it . I t is
evident that ‘be good , ’ and‘eschew evi l ,
’
the univers a l mora l
precepts of the great rel igions and eth ica l systems o f the world
wouldbe too pas s ive f or such a combative v iew o f l ife . There
fore, to do good ,’
and to res is t evil ,’
a re the active and m il itant
Ys . 30. 4, 5 45. 2 . Ys . 48. 5 . Ys . 30. 2 , 3.
ZOROASTRIAN VIEW OF LIFE 33
formulas which Zarathu shtra propounds f or man’
s acceptance .
Evil is not tobe requited with good,but w ith retributive j ustice .
Wa r aga ins t ev i l , according to h is teachings , is an eth ica l neces
s ity . Non-res istance to evil is wrong;it is immora l , irrel igious .
Ahura Mazda has dest ined man to the high honour o f be ing
h is co-worker for the furtherance o f goodnes s,and his fe l low
so ld ier in the wa r aga ins t the forces of evil . Humanity is in
a rms for the cause of goodnes s . Th is war fa re is a s old a s man ,
and wi l l go on uninterruptedly unti l , a t la s t , mank ind wil l inflict
a crush ing de feat upon the forces of evi l , and b ind the Sovereignof Evil h imsel f to impotence . Truth w i l l ultimate ly ga in over
fa ls ehood , goodnes s w il lbe a ll-pervading , and evi l w i l l vanish .
The world w i l lbe mora l ly perfect , f or imperfections w i l l pas saway . The Kingdom o f Wickednes s w il lbe swept out o f exis t
ence, and the , Kingdom of Righteousness willbe establ ished by
man throughout the un iverse .
All l ife as a s tru ggle i s th e dominant note of Zoroas
trianism. Alongs ide the eth ica l dua l ism preached by the prophetin the Gathas , h is succes sors develop a thoroughgoing system o f
cosm ic dua l ism . Thus dua l ism in a ll spheres of l i fe rema ins the
sa l ient feature of rel igious thought in Iran . The Good Spiritworks f or cohes ion and construction , the Evi l Spirit, for d is integrat ion and destruct ion . The two resultant forces a re ever a t
wa r, each with the other. They have known no res t s ince the
beginn ing of time . Res t is unth inkable , for it would reduce a ll
exis tence to nothingnes s . This combative view of l i fe is Zarathushtra
’
s contribution to rel igious thought and practice .
Ea rthly as wel l a s heaven ly l ife resu l ts from thi s perpetua lwar fa re . Anima l l ife and vegetable l i fe are poss ible only
through it, and even human l ife pers i s ts solely because of th is
eterna l law of pola rity . For example , it is due to the cons tantact ivity o f two Oppos ing forces tha t the ea rth is kept revolv ing
in its yearly orbit a round the sun . Thu s it is prevented , on the
one hand , f rom fa l l ing away from the l i fe-giving sun, and fleeingaway into dark and l ife les s space , and , on the other hand , ischecked f rom becom ing inord inately enamoured of the sun, and
p lunging into h is fiery bosom . S im ila r ly , man’
s phys ica l body isthe scene o f an
"inces sant s truggle to ma inta in l i fe , and avoidevery tendency to d i s solution . Every exercise of v ita l functionand every muscular movement necessarily involves waste of cel ls
34 ZOROASTRIAN VIEW OF LIFE
and tis sues , which so long a s l ife and hea lth continue,is quickly
and eff ectua l ly restored . So soon ,however, a s the restoring
power of the sys tem becomes les s than the wa ste, the result isd isease, the fi rs t warning o f death ’s approach . To l ive, therefore
, is to s truggle . Li fe is at its highest intens ity when the
s truggle is fiercest, becaus e, then,all vita l activ it ies are greatest;
wa ste is inces sant, and restorat10n 1 s constant . When the struggle
cea ses , l i fe is done .
This eterna l law of s truggle works not only in the phys ica l
sphere ,but extends a lso to the socia l and mora l l i fe of man .
Neither does it end with man . Wa r fa re between the forces of
good and evi l is preva lent a s much in the celes tia l wor ld as in
the terrestr ia l .Angra Mainyu is abroad and mani fests himsel f in the world
through phys ica l , socia l,and mora l imperfect ions . The world
which man inhab its is full of imperfections . The per fect world
is yet to come, and it is tobe made by man . Every sma l l triumphover phys ica l forces , every s ingle re form in socia l l i fe, and every
s tep in the mora l advancement of man is the weaken ing of
Angra Ma inyu’
s hold upon the world, and a sure move toward theperfection that is to come .
P hys ical imp erfect ion s . The world,we have seen, is in flux .
There is no rest or peace, a ll is movement and s tr ife . The source
of this s tri fe is not the pas s ive inertia of the dead mas s of mat
ter,but the act ive oppos ition of a l iving power, that w il ls evil
and sets l imitations to earth ly existence f rom headaches to earth
quakes . At the beginn ing of creation Ahura Mazda extended hiscreative hand to check and control the primitive law les snes s of
nature in order to bui ld a cosmic universe . M 9
is law les snes s itself, fl __contested w ith the creator to thwa rt h is
y nrppg . A ft-
Criseing long in trava i l , ow 1ng to th is struggle, the
pr im it ive chaos generated the universe which , a lthough ma rvellous ly good , is ful l o f imperfections . Through s corch ing heat
and f reezing cold , drought and fam ine , arid wa stes and barren
deserts , ha il- s torms and hurr icanes , earthquakes and cyclones ,deadly marshes and ma laria l swamps , p lagues and diseases , AngraMa inyu ,
according to the later Avesta, labours to make man’
s
l i fe upon earth uncomfortable . May des truction and death seize
h is children ,
’
is the curse of the Evil Spirit aga inst AhuraMazda ’
s cre'
at ion . Many m il lions of years has l i fe required to
ZOROASTRIAN VIEW OF LIFE 35
mount f rom mole to man . Li fe ha s abandoned types without
number before it has reached its bloom . To overcome the rigoursof unkind nature, to remove the phys ica l d isab il ities , to w res tfrom nature her secrets , and util ize her forces for man ’
s needs ,to wage war aga inst diseases , and lea rn tobe immune f rom con
tagions to fight untime ly death h imsel f , who wa lks w ith muffledfeet , seeking to uproot the budd ing and bloom ing l ife, and to
make the world more habitable—th is is to do Ahura Mazda ’
s
work of combating Angra Ma inyu on the phys ica l plane . Man
has needed the aeons o f time to lea rn the art of harnes s ing na
ture . As know ledge grows and s cience progres ses , man triumph sover nature ’
s lawles snes s . Humanity w i l l thus co-operate w ith
the godhead to push the cosm ic evolution to per fection ,and wil l
u ltimately bind Angra Ma inyu ,the embodiment of imperfect ion
in hel l-fa s tnes s .
Socia l imperfect ion s . The p rimitive s tate of man wa sbarbarism and Angra Ma inyu , the a rch-ba rbar ian , des ires that mankind sha l l ever rema in in the s tate of savagery . Ahura Mazda ,
however, has inst i l led in man a burn ing pas s ion f or civ il izat ion
and progres s , the impu lse to improve his lot upon ea rth . Mashya
and Mashyoi, the very fi rs t human pa ir , la id the foundation o f
civil ization when they fi rst met together and made a crude beginning of manufactur ing clothing of herbage
,to cover their naked
bod ies .
4 Their ch ildren have carr ied a long thei r work of civil ization and advancement . Civi l izat ion , according to the teachings
o f Za rathushtra ,is rel igion app l ied to the socia l l i fe o f man .
The prophet sanctifies man ’
s twofold c ivic duty of working f or
the advancement of civi l ization , and of fight ing aga ins t the forces
of ba rbari sm . H e preaches the l i fe o f hard labour , strenuous
work, and d i l igent indus try . The body is the c itadel of the soul .Man can work w ith a sound and v igorou s body . Hence bod i lyhea lth is the ch ie f coveted boon . The man who has inured h im
s el f aga ins t fat igue ,and who labours in h is fie ld or workshop from
morning to even ing , furthers goodnes s , and weakens the power
o f ev il . Action , progres s , and re form are the wa tchwards o f the
prophet’
s s oc ia l teach ings . Th is world is rea l and o f paramount
importance . Man’
s primary interest is centred in th is wor l d .
H e may des ire the reward and recompense from his creator in
the world to come,but the atta inment of his wishes in the world
Bd. 1 5. 10.
of spi rits depends absolutely upon his work in the world of mankind and the work for mankind .
Man is a socia l be ing who craves associat ion with h is fellowmen
,ever des iring to l ive and work with others of his kind in
th is unknown land , where he finds h imsel f in strange andbewildering surround ings . When Mashya took Ma shyoi to wife ,and broke his own sol itude, he formed the fi rs t human a l liance .
This socia l bond of relationsh ip has s ince been grow ing into the
var ious groups known a s family , clan , tribe , and nation , and wi l lbe ever developing into larger and wider comb inations . AngraMa inyu introduces dis cord and dis ruption
, s tri fe and war, to
break up the socia l s tructure , and to keep men ever divided, so
that the progres s of civil izat ion maybe stopped or retarded .
The oppos ing forces o f un ion and d isunion are a lways at war
with one another , and the former a re s lowly,bu t s tead ily, over
coming the d is integrating powers . Long ago, man overcame the
primit ive socia l chaos , and ha s been s truggl ing ever s ince, amid
convuls ions , wars , and the irruptions of baser pas s ions , f or socia l
sol idarity and the spread of civi l izat ion in the four corners o f
the world . Nor wil l he rest unti l , in the dim future, nations un itewith nations , and races w ith races , in rea l commun ity of interests , and humanity off ers an unbroken f ront to the ArchBarbarian , and drives him away f rom the trans formed world .
Cheerfu l opt imism character izes : Zoroas tri an i sm. Two
facts s tand out prominently from th is brie f s tatement of the
Zoroa strian view of man ’
s l i fe on earth . The one is that this
world is not an i l lus ion ,but a tremendous rea l ity , involv ing the
primary duty tha t man work f or its betterment . The second is
that man wa s set in the centre of th is imper fect world , to serve
a s its perfecter and redeemerfl Every individua l knows that hehas a part to p lay in thi s great scheme . Th is a t once emphas izesman ’
s excel lence in the sca le of earth ly ex istence . Lifelongeffort to perfect an imper fect world gives man unfa i l ing joy,
which he would m is s , i f p laced in an a l ready per fect wor ld , The
imperfections of the finite world do not discourage him,for he
knows for certa in that they w i l lbe overcome and removed
through h is instrumenta l ity . Suff ering, it is true, darkens all
morta l l i fe . I t IS useles s to i gnore this fact , nor is it wise to
brood over it in va in sentimenta l ity . I t is not heroic to l ift one’s
soul in agony to Ahura Mazda , and implore him to wipe away
ZOROASTRIAN VIEW OF LIFE
human tea rs . Man of h is own accord has ra l l ied to the banner
o f the King o f R igh teousnes s , and is fighting the enemy , w ith
God and his fel low-men as h is comrades . Consequently , bothduty and honour impart the s trong impulse to fight and conquer ,and insp ire h im to endure a ll ha rdsh ips cheer ful ly and bravely ,andbe ever ready to lay down h is l i fe for the m ighty cause, a sthe soldier that he is . By constant s truggle and eff ort to over
come imperfections , man is enabled to touch the depths o f h is
own l i fe , and ga ther the ful les t s trength of his being. Zara
thu shtra gives a new zes t to l i fe, and prepares man to take a
cheer ful v iew of its a ff a irs . This optimis tic tra it was conspicuousin the racia l cha racter of early Zoroas tr ians . Li fe to them wa s
worth living, and a long and happy l i fe became the cons tant
burden of their prayers . I t is ev ident that ascetic pract ices wouldnot appea l to such a people , and it is no wonder that monast icl i fe, with its
‘
exaltation o f cel ibacy , mendicancy, and mortifica
tion ,never found a congenia l soi l in Zoroa s tr ian Pers ia . As
s truggle is the ba s ic p rincip le of religion, man’
s whole attentionis devoted to prepa ring himsel f for the wa rfare . In such a sys
tem of thought, courage, manl ines s , sel f- improvement , d i l igence ,
j us tice , and truthfulnes s would natura l ly become prima ry vi rtues;whereas hum il ity , forgivenes s , and mercy would rece ive
s econda ry importance.
CHAPTER VI I
AVESTAN LITERATURE
Name of th e language and l itera ture of An c ient I ran .
The reign of the Kian ian king, V ishta spa ,
is memorable in I ran iananna l s f or the advent of Zarathu shtra . The sacred l iterature
produced by the eff orts of the prophet and his disciples , a s we l las the language o f this l iterature
, a re genera l ly des ignated Aves taor Zend-Aves ta . The word Aves ta ,
however,does not occur in
these ear lies t Iran ian texts ,bu t is found firs t in the Pahlav i . We
have no means of a scerta in ing the name which Zarathu shtra and
h is contemporaries gave to these holy writings , nor yet the name
of the language in wh ich they w rote and conversed . The wordAves ta is interpreted in var ious ways , and there is no defin ite
agreement among the s cholars . I t is p robable that it is der ivedfrom the verba l s tem a id,
‘to know ,
’
and, consequently , that it
s ignifies know ledge or w isdom .
’
The Pahlavi language , in wh ich the word Aves ta is found ,came into exis tence in Iran a fter the extinction o f the Aves tantongue a s a vernacular . I t des ignates the origina l Zoroas trian
texts a s Ava s tak , Avis tak , or Ava stak u Zand . The Pahlavi
word Z and has for its or igina l Aves tan Aza inti wh ich means
explanation . Hence, the expres s ion Avastak u Zand is genera l lytaken to represent the origina l Avestan texts , together with the
commenta ry upon them , in Pahlav i . The term Z and need notberes tricted exclus ively to denote the Pah lavi commentary ,but may
a lso refer to the short commentaries , in the Aves tan languageitsel f upon the difficult Avestan texts . Such explanatory Avestanglos ses are found interspersed in the extant Avestan texts . The
word dzainti fi rst occurs in the texts of Ys . 57 . 8, 20, whichbelongs to a date of compos ition not very f ar f rom that o f the
Gathas , and certa in ly refers to the Aves tan commenta ry .
At a later period the express ion Zend-Aves ta becomes more
popula r among the Zoroa strians o f Pers ia and India , both a s the
name of the Zoroastrian s criptures and thei r language . The P er
38
40 AVESTAN LITERATURE
extant texts is read from right to left, and represents a Semitica lphabet . The Arama ic a lphabet a lready occup ied a prominent
pos ition,as ear ly as 800 B C , among the S em itic a lphabets thatwere wel l known throughout the northwes tern borders o f Iran .
I t cannotbe sa id , how ea rly this Semiti c s cr ipt began tobeused in Zoroa strian Pers ia,but we can say from the Aves tantexts that have come down to us that they are w ritten in a scriptwhich maybe clas sed a s s ome derived type of the old Arama ica lphabet . The Avestan a lphabet conta ins about fi fty diff erent
s igns .
Th e extent of Aves tan l i tera ture . Zoroastrian tradition
speaks of the origina l Aves tan canon a s cons isting of twenty-one
Na sks , or books corresponding to the twenty-one words of AhunaVa irya , the mos t sa cred Zoroa strian prayer . The Pahlavi
Dinkard gives a l i st o f the contents o f these origina l holy books ,and Wes t es timates on the s trengt h of these inform ing contents
that the twenty-one volumes must have conta ined about
words o f wr itten texts ? This traditiona l sta tement about the
extens ivenes s of the or igina l Zoroa strian canon is supported by
the writings o f the foreign writers . Pl iny the E lder in forms us
that Zoroaster compos ed verses .
“The Arab h istoriansTaba ri and Ma sudi s tate that the Zoroa strian works were copied
out on cowhides .
4
Two a rchetype cop ies of these sacred texts , we are told , were
prepa red a t the command of King V ishtaspa , and depos ited in
the l ibraries at D izh-i Nipisht and Ganj—i Shapigan .
5 At the
end of the Achaemen ian Emp ire , when Pers ia lay prostratebefore A lexander, one of these copies perished in the flames when
the conqueror burned the roya l pa lace a t Persepol is .
“Traditionma inta ins that the other copy was taken by the conquering hos ts
to the i r own country , and later rendered into Greek .
7
The long centuries of the Seleucid and Parthian rule , fol low
ing the co l laps e of the Pers ian Empire is a blank period in the
literary hi story of the country . The las t o f the Ars acids f avou red the col le’ction o f the s cattered texts ,but the rea l work o f
2 West , SBE . vol . 37 , Introd. p . 45.
HN. xxx. 1 . 2 .
Anna les , i . 675;Ma sudi , ed . Ba rb ier de Meyna rd, 1 1 . 1 23.
5Dk .
, vol . 9 , p . 577 .
Diodoru s , 1 7 . 72;Curtius , 5. 7;Dk .
, vol . 9 , p . 569 .
7Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 569 .
AVESTAN LITERATURE 4 1
res toring them wa s zea lous ly and sys tema tica l ly undertaken bythe Sasanians .
The origina l twenty-one Nasks , a s s epa rate books , were long
s ince los t . A cons iderable portion of the contents o f these works
was probably used from very early times for r itua l purposes .
The texts , in th is case, were not recited in the order given in the
Nasks ,but were specia l ly arranged accord ing to the l iturgica lrequirements . Some of the comp lete Nasks , and the s elected
portions of others,were interwoven with one another for this
purpose . The sacred texts mus t have been rec ited by hea rt in
this order by the officiating priests f rom very ancient t imes , and
being transmitted in the hered ita ry pries thood f rom generat ionto generat ion , were thus perpetuated . This ora l transmis s ion of
the l iturgica l and ritua l text s ha s greatly helped in the res tora
t ion of the lost Nask s . The texts , comp iled and ed ited by thelea rned Sasafiian high pries ts , were forma l ly declared by the
roya l decree authoritative and fina l .This canonica l comp ilation once aga in su ff ered heavily in the
seventh century, when Zoroas tr ian Pers ia fel l dead a t the feet ofthe conquering hordes of Arabia . Th irteen long centuries havee lapsed s ince the extinction of the la st Zoroas trian Emp ire and
the ravages of fire, sword , and time have reduced the grea t bulkof the sacred texts of Zoroaster to the f ragmentary and scanty
rema ins in which the Aves tan text s have reached u s . The enti reco l lection of the extant Aves tan texts , according to Geldner, cons ists of about words ,“and preserve materia ls , in ful l orin part, to the extent of about two-thirds of the origina l Zoroa strian canon of twenty-one books .
Aves tan manus cr ip ts . The work of copying manuscriptswas zea lous ly carried on throughout the dark days o f Zoroas
trianism. The Pers ian s cribes ma inta ined thei r super ior ity inpenmanship over thei r Indian co-rel igionists , j ust a s the learnedamong them had preserved a closer acqua intance w ith re l igioustradition than the Zoroa str ian h igh priests of India . Bu t the
genera l state of a ff a irs grew more unsettled in Pers ia a s t ime
pas s ed , until during the la s t f ew centuries the cond it ion of the
Zoroa strian community became s o preca rious that the work of
the scribes , a s we l l a s that of the preserva tion o f the prec ious
’Geldner in Aves ta
,Pah lavi
,and Ancient I rania n S tud ies , 30,
Stras sburg,
.
1 904.
42 AVESTAN LITERATURE
manuscripts , became extremely difficult . I t is not surpri s ing,under such circums tances , that the oldest extant Avestan manus cript copied in Pers ia is not of an ea rl ier date than the seven
teenth century .
The Indian colony of the Zoroas tr ian settlers was more f or
tanate in this respect than fhat of the persecuted fo l lowers of
Zoroa ster in h is p lace of b irth . From time to t ime, var iousmanuscripts Cros sed the Pers ian Gul f or the A fghan f rontiers intoIndia ,
and the Pa rs i s cribes kept themse lves busy making cop iesof thes e origina l s . Comparative s ecurity in their land o f adop
tion and their growing prosper ity, enabled the Indian Zoroas
trians to preserve intact this l itera ry treasure of the i r anc ientfa ith . The oldest Aves tan manuscr ipt , copied in India and pre
s erved to thi s day, is at least four centuries older than its I raniancounterpa rt , and dates from the th irteenth century . Th is oldest
surviv ing manuscript is thus over two thous and years later in datethan its author.
India and Pers ia hitherto divided the posses s ion of a ll Avestan manuscripts between them . Europe entered into competition
f or the ownersh ip of these sacred documents about the beginn ing
of the e ighteenth century, and America ha s recently establ ished
her cla im to these relics of the sacred l iterature of the Or ient by
s ecuring some unique manuscr ipts for the Columb ia Un ivers ity ofNew York . The oldes t Avestan manuscript , a l ready referred to,
now rests on the shelves of the Bodleian libra ry at Oxford , and
the un ivers ity libra ry of Copenhagen has the dis tinct ion of pos
s ess ing the best col lection of the Avestan manuscripts in the
world . India can boa st o f a fa irly large col lection of the Avestanmanuscripts;but Pers ia ,
the origina l home of the written Wordof its prophet is practica l ly barren of the manuscript materia l .
Th e natu re of Aves tan l i tera ture . The Aves ta is above a ll
a rel igious literature . Both prose and poetica l compos itionsrecord theologica l
,doctrina l , devot iona l , and ritua l utterances
of the prophet and his disciples . It wa s the sacred character
o f these texts that tended in a great measure to the preservation
of even a portion of the origina l holy writ . The Aves tan language had a fa irly long lea se of l i fe in K ianian I ran , a nd it is
natura l that there shouldbe a cons iderable secula r l iterature a lso.
Tradition a l ludes to the existence of a va st l iterature o f th is
class . We are informed by the author of the D inhard that the
AVESTAN LITERATURE 43
S asan ian king Shapur I ordered a col lection o f the Aves tan textsupon secula r subjects , such as med icine , a stronomy , geography ,m inera l s , and other a rts and sc iences , tha t had found the ir wayin a sca ttered cond ition to India , Greece , and other countr ies .
“Natura l ly enough th is secular l itera ture could notbe guardedas zea lous ly as the ind ispensab le theologica l texts , and , conse
quent ly, it per ished in convu l s ions that fol lowed the down fa l l ofthe emp ire .
Firdau s i immorta l izes the k ings and heroes o f th IS per 1od in
his famous work based upon the materia ls handed down by trad ition. The early bards who were contemporary w ith these
popular heroes or who flourished in subs equent generat ions , mus t
have recounted the ta les o f the ir p rowes s in the Aves tan tongue
and celebrated their pra ises in odes sung in every Iranian house .
Not a l ine of_this interes ting l iterature has reached us .
Though 116 cons ecutive works which dea l exclus ively with
the secular subj ects have reached u s , we meet, interspers ed in
the extant Aves tan texts, s tray pa s s ages and f ragmentary chap
ters wh ich treat of va rious branches of secu la r know ledge . These
provide us w ith use fu l in formation about the socia l and economic
l i fe of the Aves tan people .
Aves tan poetry . The Gatha s , the oldes t part of the Avestanl iterature in ex is tence , are in verse , and embody the memorab leutterances of the prophet h imse l f . I t wa s genera l ly known thatthe Gathas were metrica l compos itions ,bu t the fact that a con
s iderable portion o f Yasna , Ya sht , and Vendidad -was a lso in
metre wa s long s ince forgotten . Geldner firs t discovered th isimportant fact , and acqua inted the s chola rly world w ith the
pres ence of vers es scattered throughout the pros e texts .
1 0 The
Aves tan poetry genera l ly cons is ts of octosy l lab ic metre . I t doesnot obs erve rhyme, and is not part icula r about the quant ity o f
syllables . The five Ga tha s , compos ed in five d iff erent metr ica lforms , represent the bes t poetry of the Aves tan l iterature ,
whereasthe later compos itions show a decl ine in the art of vers ification .
Spec imen s of Aves tan l i tera ture . We sha l l give here a free
rendering of some important pa s s ages of Aves tan p rose and
poetry , wh ich w i l l acqua int us w ith their va lue a s l itera ry com
pos itions .
Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 578.
See Geldner, Uber d ie Metrik des J ungeren Aves ta, Tubingen ,1877 .
44 AVESTAN LITERATURE
The ea rly Iran ian settlers were ha ras sed by the hosti le ne igh
bours and nomadic tribes that surrounded them . These hardy
mounta ineers that roved over the rugged mounta ins f requentlyemerged f rom the i r native fa stnes ses , in sea rch of food for them
selves and fodder f or thei r cattle, and repeatedly overran I ranian
s ettlements , ca rrying away crops and cattle reared by the indus
try and toi l of the I ran ian peasantry . The sp i rit of the an imate
world s ends forth a cry to heaven and beseeches Ahura Mazda
to s end a del iverer who would rel ieve the ea rth of the burden of
human wrongs under which the ea rth wa s groan ing
Unto you wa i led the soul of the Kine. For what did you createme , who made me ?
Over me are vio lence and rapine, oppres s ion and terror and force.
None other than you is my husbandman , vouchsa fe then unto methe bles s ings o f
Ys . 29 . 1 .
The bi rth of Zarathushtra sends a thril l o f joy throughoutthe good creat ion , and the poet describes it in the fol low ing lines .
In whose birth and in whose growthRej oiced waters and p lants ,In whose birth and in whose growthIncreased waters and p lants ,In whose birth and in whose growthCried out
“ha i l !”A l l the creatures o f the Holy One.
Ha i l l born f or us i s the pries t,Spitama Za ra thushtra .
’
93, 94
Zarathushtra’
s birth con founds the Evi l Spirit and his wickedbrood .
At whose birth and at whose growthRushed away Angra Ma inyuFrom this earth which is wide,Round, whose ends lie a far .
Thus he how led, the evi l-knowingAngra Ma inyu , the a ll-deadly,Not did a ll the ange l s togetherD rive me out aga ins t my wi l l ,But Za rathushtra a loneOverpowered me in sp ite o f myse l f.
He smi tes me with the holy Word, a weapon l ike a stone a sbig as a
house;he burns me with Best Righteousnes s ," a s i f with molten meta l , so
does he make it that it were better i f I quitted this earth;He a lone who forces me to quitWho is S pitama Za rathushtra .
”
Yt . 1 7. 1 9 , 20.
AVESTAN LITERATURE 45
Deserted by his f riends and harassed by his enem ies , Zara
thushtra turns to his heavenly f riend f or he lp and speaks
‘To what land sha l l I turn, whither sha l l I go ?Forsaken by kinsmen and nobles I am;Ne ither do peop le l ike me,Nor so the w icked rulers o f the land.
How then, sha l l I p lease Thee , Mazda Ahura ?This I know,
Mazda , wherefore I fai lFew a re my flocks , and f ew my fo l lowers .
In grief I cry to Thee , Ahura , behold it.He lp me even a s friend unto friend,Show me through righteousnes s the riches of Good
s . 4 I , 2 .
Zarathu shtra exhorts his hea rers to u se thei r f reedom of wil l
and intel l igently choose for themselves the i r fa ith .
Hear ye the best with your ears , with discernment ponder overthem,
For choice of fa ith, each man for himse lf decidingFor the great concern at hand.
’
Ys . 30. 2 .
The prophet preaches his phi losophy of the two Primeva lSpirits
Now sha l l I speak o f the world’s Prima l Spirits twainO f whom the Holier thus address ed the Evi l :Neither our thoughts, nor teachings , nor understandings ,Nor w i l ls , nor words , nor deeds ,No r s e lves , nor souls do agree.
”
Ys . 45 . 2 .
‘These Prima l Spirits who revea led themse lves a s twa inAre in thought and word and deed
,a better and abad .
The wise one between the two chose aright , not so the unwise.
And then these two Sp irits created a s first they met togetherLife and non-l ife , a s a l so at the la s t it sha l lbeWors t Existence to the wicked, Bes t M ind unto the r ighteous .
’
Ys . 30. 3 , 4.
Ashi , the impersonation of rect itude welcomes the prophet asunder
Then thus spoke she,The good and grea t A shi,Come nearer unto meThou true and r ighteous S pitamaLean thou aga ins t my cha riot.”
Near unto her cameS pitama Zarathushtra,He leaned aga inst her char iot .And then she caressed him from above
46 AVESTAN LITERATURE
With the left a rm and the rightWith the r ight a rm and the leftWith words she addres sed h im thusBeaut iful a rt thou, Za rathu shtra .
We l l-shapen art thou, Sp itama;St rong thy legs , long thy arms
,
G lory to thy body is giff enLong happines s to thy sou lEven a s I have spoken to thee .
Yt. 1 7 . 2 1 , 22 .
Zarathushtra expla ins the sanctity of wedded l i fe on the
occas ion of the solemniz ing of the marriage of h is younges t
daughter .
H im, 0 P ouruchista , thou o f the fami ly of Haechataspa
And Spitama , youngest o f Zara thu shtra’
s daughters ,Has he chosen thy husband who is devoted to Good M ind, Right
eou snes s and Mazda;Counse l then w ith thy wisdom and do with good intent the
hol iest deeds o f devotion .
Unto ma idens marry ing I speak wordsO f monitions and unto you ,
lay them to hea rt,Wise with precepts s trive f or the l ife o f Good M ind,Seek to exce l one another in Righteousnes s , f or that one’s sha l lbe
the j oy .
’
Ys . 53. 3 , 5 .
Zarathushtra holds ou t rewa rd and retribution to those who
the will of Ahura Mazda and those that revolt f rom it .
‘Unto him who does h is wi l l , gives better than the goodHe, Ahura Mazda
,in h is kingdom;unto him worse than evi l
Who serves him not,at the las t end o f l ife .
’
Ys . 5 1 . 6 .
Vishtaspa , the patron king, succours the rel igion brought
Zarathu shtra
‘Who became the a rm and suppo rtO f this re l igionWhich is o f Ahura and Za ra thu shtra .
Who found her progres s a rres tedAnd rescued her from the wicked,He gave her a centra l p lace,H igh rul ing and never fa lter ing, holy,Pos s es s ing in p lenty , catt le and fodder,Bles sed with p lenty of catt le and fodder .
’
Yt. 1 3. 99 ,1 00.
S tray pas sages that inspire devotion
So Za rathu shtra gives a s an off er i/
ng even the l ife of h is body,And the exce l lence o f Good Thought unto Mazda ,
As a l so wi l ling obedience and power o f deeds and words untorighteousnes s .
’
Ys . 33. 1 4.
4s AVESTAN LITERATURE
Unhappy indeed is the land that for longLies unp loughed by a p loughmanAnd in need o f a good p loughman,
Even as a beautifu l ma idenWho long goes chi ldles sAnd in need o f a good husband.
‘Who so ti l ls the earth,‘Spitama Zarathu shtra !
With the left a rm and the rightWith the r ight a rm and the leftUnto h im she brings forth p lenty
just as a loving husband ly ing on abed with h is beloved bringsforth a son or fruit.
Who so t i l ls this earth , Spitama Za rathu shtra !With the left a rm and the rightWith the r ight a rm and the left,Then unto h im says this earth, 0 man !Thou who dos t t i l l meWith the left a rm and the rightWith the right a rm and the left,Here indeed upon thy country I sha l l bestow,
Here indeed I sha l l come laden with fruitB ringi ng a ll kinds of foodBes ides a profus ion o f corn .
‘Whoso does not ti l l this '
earth, Spitama Zarathushtra !With the left a rm and the rightWith the right a rm and the left,Then unto h im s ays this earth, 0 man !Thou who dos t not t i l l meWith the left a rm and the rightWith the right arm and the left,Veri ly sha lt thou standLeaning at the door of the s trangerAmong those thatbeg f or foodThe refuse indeed f or theeWi l l they bring o f foodThose who have profus ion o f good things .
Creator o f the materia l world, thou righteous one ! What is the increa se o f the Mazda -wor shipping re l igion ? ’ Then rep lied Ahura MazdaMuch ti l l ing o f corn, O S p itama Za ra thu shtra ! Whoso cultiva tes corn ,
cult ivates righteousnes s;he furthers the Mazda-worshipping re l igion a s
wel l as with a hundred feet , he suckles the Mazda-worshipp ing rel igionwith a thousand breas ts , and s trengthen s i t with ten thousand sacrifices .
When corn grows , then the demons s tart in dismay;when thesprout s are out, the demons cough;when the s ta lks are seen , the demonsweep;when the ears are out, then the demons flee;in that house wherethe corn i s made into flour the demons a re smitten
I t s eems a s i f is turnedRed-hot iron in their j awsWhen corn i s s tored in p lenty .
Then let this holy say ingbe recited.
None o f those who do not eat are able to practise great works o frighteousne s s , to do much work o f husbandry, to beget many children .
By eating indeed every materia l creature l ives , by not eating it perishes .
”
Vd. 3. 24-33.
AVESTAN LITERATURE 49
Bless ings upon the rul ing king
‘I invoke upon the k ing, the lord o f the country, the bles s ing o f su
preme courage, s upreme victo ry, supreme sovereignty , s tabi l i ty o f h i s
k ingdom,long rule o f the k ingdom,
a long l ife to l ive w ith the s trengtho f the body.
‘I invoke upon h im the bles s ing o f courage we l l-formed and we l ldeve loped, victory given by Ahura , ove rpowe ring supremacy , entire s ubjugation o f the tyrants , smit ing o f the enemies , overthrowing o f the ad
versa ries , and the hos tile ty rants .
‘I invoke upon him the bles s ing that he maybe a victor in his s trugglewith a ll hos tile tyrants
,a ll evi l oppres sors , evi l thinkers , evil speakers , and
evi l doers .
‘May hebe a victor through good thoughts and good words and
good deeds . May hebe a smiter o f a ll enemie s , o f a ll demon-worshippers .
May he atta in to good rewa rd, and to good renown, and to long happ ines s o f the soul .
I invoke the bles s ing Mayst thou l ive long, and mays t thou l ive a
happy l ife f or the he lp o f the righteous ones and f or the distres s o f the
evi l-doers .
May the Best Wor ld o f the r ighteousThe shining, the a ll-happy ,be thine ,So may itbe a s I invoke bles s ing.
”
Ae . 1 4-18.
The fol lowing verses give a picture o f the house of a personwho is favoured by Ashi , the gen ius of fortune .
A shi, thou’good, and Ashi , thou fa ir, and A shi, thou b ril l iant
With j oy and radiant with shining rays ,A shi, thou gi ver o f good gloryUnto those men whom thou dost fo l low.
With per fumes sme l ls the houseIn which Ashi , the good,Puts her auspicious feetWith peaceful mind f or long friendship .
Those men rule kingdoms,r ich in food ,
Provided with sweet-scented mea l s ,Where the beds a re spreadAnd other coveted richesUnto whom thou good A shi dost fo l low .
Happy indeed the man whom thou dost fol low,
Then do thou fo l low meThou posses sed o f manifold boons and courageous .
Their houses a re we l l la id out
Rich in cattle they standIn the forefront and long-lasting.
Their beds s tandWe l l-spread and wel l-adornedWel l-shaped and provided with cushionsWith feet in laid with gold.
Their loving wives wa itingS it on the bedsThat are fine and provided w ith cushionsE legant ly attired and adorned with brace lets ,W ith hanging ea r-ringsFour-cornered and a golden necklace .
When w i l l our hous e-lords come ? When sha l l we have loving joyin our body ?
50 AVESTAN LITERATURE
Their ma idens s itAdorned with anklets , they of thin wa is t
,
Beautiful of body,long their fingers ,
O f such beauty in formA s those who see them can w ish.
‘Their horses a re awe-in‘spiring,
Swift and loud neighing,Sw ift ly they draw their cha riots ,They a re ha rnes sed in fine leather ,They bear thy ga l lant invoker ,Pos s es s ed o f sw ift horses , high chariots ,A sha rp spea r, a long spea r
And sw ift a rrows , hitting his ma rk ,Overtaking h is adver sary from behind,Smiting h is f oe from the front .
Their came ls a re awe-insp iring,O f la rge hump and great inte l l igence,Flying upon the ground, fight ing w ith great fire .
‘They have s i lver and go ldB rought to them in hoards by envoysFrom the dis tant landsAnd garments o f sp lendid make .
Unto whom thou good A shi dos t fol low .
Happy indeed the man whom thou dost fo l low,
Then do thou fo l low meThou pos s es s ed o f mani fo ld boon and courageous .
’
Yt . 1 7 . 6-1 4.
Every Iran ian youth asp ired to share in the management o f
the communa l a ff a i rs and the fol lowing l ines dep ict the parents
praying f or such publ ic—spirited sons .
(Give me) nat ive o ff spring that give support ,Rul ing over the region ,
be longing to the a s sembly ,thoroughly deve loped, pos ses sed of good works
,del ivering from distres s ,
o f good intel lect , that may further my house, vi l lage, town , country , andthe renown o f the country .
’
Ny . 5 . 1 1 .
According to the Avestan w riters the Kara fi sh ,the sta l l ion ,
and the vulture pos ses s the most powerful eyes ight among l ivingbeings .
Verethraghna gives unto Za ra thushtra the eyes ight o f the Ka ra fish ,
that l ives beneath the waters , in the Rangha w ith ends lying f ar , and
depths a thousand times the height o f a man , and who can mea sure a rip
ple no thicker than a ha ir the eyes ight o f the sta l l ion , that in the
da rk o f the drea ry and cloudy n ight can s ee a horse’s ha ir lying on the
ground and can make ou t whether it i s from the head or the ta i l the
eyes ight o f the vulture with a go lden co l lar , that from a distance o f nine
dis tricts can s ee a p iece o f flesh no thicker than the fi st , jus t a s much inbrightnes s a s a needle
, even a s the point o f a needle .
’
Yt. I 4. 29 , 3 1 . 33.
Sha l l I s ink into the ea rth ? ’
‘Then rep l ied Ahura MazdaThou fa ir and w ise A shi ,G0 not forth to the heavens ,S ink not into the ea rth,But wa lk thou in the
Inter ior o f my abode , holyAnd fa ir and kingly .
”
Yt . I 7 , 59 , 60.
Cha stity is the h ighest virtue and the courtesan , who is a
scourge to the world o f mora l ity , is condemned thus
Her look dri es up a third o f the mighty flowing waters , 0 Za rathush
tra;her look take s away a third o f the growth o f the blooming, beautiful ,green-co loured trees , O Za ra thu shtra .
Her look takes away a third o f the verdure o f the bountiful ea rthher touch takes away a third o f the cou rage , victory and t ruthfulnes s o f a
righteous person o f good thoughts , good words and good deeds , O Za rathushtra .
Therefore I s ay unto thee , O S p itama Za rathu shtra ,tha t such a one
is more deserving o f death than gl iding snakes , or than how l ing wolves ,or than the prow l ing she-wo l f tha t fa l l s upon the fo ld,
or than the she-frogthat rushes into the water with her thous andfo ld brood.
’
Vd'
. 18. 63-65 .
The follow ing lines descr ibe a r ighteous sou l ’s heavenwardjourney a fter death
‘At the close o f the third night, when the dawn breaks , the soul o f
the righteous person pa sses through the trees inha l ing sweet fragrancesit seems a s i f a w ind were b low ing from the region o f the south , fromthe region s o f the south, o f sweet fragrance , o f sweeter f ragrance thanother w inds .
‘And it seems to the soul o f the righteou s person a s i f it were in
ha ling that w ind w ith the nose,and it thinks : Whence does that wind
blow , the wind o f the sweetes t fragrance that I ever inha led w ith mynos tri ls ?”
I t seems to h im a s i f h is own conscience we re advancing to h im w iththat w ind in the shape o f a ma iden ,
fa ir , bright , o f white a rms , courageous ,beautiful , ta l l , w ith prominent brea sts , beau t iful o f body , noble , o f glor iousbi rth, o f fi fteen yea rs , and o f a form a s fa ir a s the fa ires t o f creatures .
.
‘
Then the sou l o f the r ighteou s pe rson addres sed her , a sking :“Whatma iden art thou, the fa ires t o f ma iden s whom I have ever seen ?
‘Then rep l ied unto h im his own con science : “O thou youth o f goodthoughts, good words and good deeds
,and o f good conscience
, everybodyloved thee f or the greatnes s , goodnes s , beauty, sweet fragrance
,courage ,
1nnocence,In wh 1ch thou dost appea r to me .“Thou dids t love me , 0 youth o f good thoughts ,
good words , gooddeeds , and good conscience , for the gr ea tnes s , goodnes s , beauty , s
'
weetfragrance, courage , innocence , in which I appea r to thee .
52 AVESTAN LITERATURE
When thou didst see others practis ing heresy and idolatry , caus ingharm and working des truction to p lants;then thou wouldst s it chantingthe ho ly songs
,s acrificing unto the good waters and the fire o f Ahura
Mazda , and caus ing j oy to the righteous coming from nea r and f a r .
Love ly a s I wa s thou mades t me more love ly, beautiful as I wa sthou mades t me more beautiful , favoured a s I wa s thou mades t me morefavoured, seated as I wa s on an exa l ted p lace, thou madest me s it on a
more exa lted p lace, through thy good thoughts , good words , and gooddeeds;and so men wi l l herea fter s acrifice unto me who have long sacrificed unto and have been in communion with Ahura Mazda .
”
The firs t s tep that the soul o f the righteous person made , p laced h imin the Good Thought pa radise, the second s tep that the soul o f the
ri ghteous person made , p laced h im in the Good Word paradise , the thirds tep that the soul o f the righteous person made, p laced him in the GoodDeed paradise , the fourth s tep that the soul o f the righteous person made,p laced him in the Endles s Lights .
’
Yt. 2 2 . 7-1 5 .
The condition of the world , that willbe at the time
Renovat ion is described a s under
That the wor ld they may renovateNever aging and never dyingNever decaying and never rottingEver l iving and ever growing and master at its wi l l .When the dead wi l l r iseLife and immorta lity wi l l comeThe wor ld wi l lbe renovated at its wi l l . ’
Yt . 1 9 . 1 1 .
In the fol lowing verses the poet speaks of
prosperity that the Iranian countries enjoyed in
of King Yima and ends with the description of
glorious king.
In whose k ingdom they ateBoth food and drink unfa i ling,Flocks and men were undying,Waters and p lants were undrying.
In whose reign neither coldNor hot wind did blow
,
Neither was there old age nor deathNor j ea lousy demon-madeBefore he l ied.
Before the time that he,In words o f fa l sehood and untruthBegan to take de l ight.But when in words of fa l sehood and untruthHe took de light,The Glory from before h is s ightF led away in the shape of a b ird.
When he saw the Glory vanish,He, the good shepherd Yima KhshaetaIn sorrow did Yima wanderIn terror o f his enemyLa id h im low on the ground.
’
Yt. 1 9 . 32-34.
AVESTAN LITERATURE 53
Thus boa s ted Snavidhka
Child I am stil l , not o f ful l age ,I f ever to ful l age I grow,
I w i l l make the ea rth a wheel ,I wi l l make the heaven a cha r iot.I w il l br ing the Good S pirit downFrom the shining Pa radise ,
I w il l drag out the Evi l S piritFrom the s tinking He l l .They sha l l draw my Cha riotBoth Good and the Evi l Sp ir its .
I f the manly-minded Keresa spa would me. manlyminded Keresaspa d id ki l l h im
With an end to his l ifeWith des truction o f h is being.
’
Yt. I 9 . 43, 44.
King Takhma Urup i , the Demon-B inder, subj uga tes the EvilSpirit and us es him a s h is charger :
And he rode Angra Ma inyu
Turned into the body o f a horseFor thirty yearsFrom one end of the ea rth to the other.
’
Yt . 1 9 . 29 .
Speaking about the hero Keresaspa who, mis taking the back
a dragon for a piece of land , prepared to cook h is food upon
the poet says
‘Who ki l led the horny dragon ,
The horse-swa l low ing and men-swa l low ing,Ful l of poison,
green o f co lour ,Over whom had poison flowedAs thick as a thumb and green ,
On who se back did Keresa spaCook h is mea l in an iron pot
At the time o f noon .
Scorched , he , the deadly his sedAnd ru shed from under the iron pot
And upset the boi l ing water .
A ff righted ru shed headlongThe manly-minded Keresaspa .
’
Ys . o. 1 1 .
In the hymn of pra ise dedicated to Ardvi Sura , the fema legenius o f fertil ity, the composer describes her form and gar
ments in the fol lowing words
Beautiful indeed a re her armsAnd white, s tronger than ‘
a horse,Beaut iful and love ly
,she is wel l-adorned,
O f a love ly ma iden’
s form,
Very courageous , wel l-deve loped.
54 AVESTAN LITERATURE
G irded high, ta l l in form,
O f glorious l ineage, nobly born ,
Wea ring shoes o f ankle-heightGo lden-hued and bright .
’
Donning the golden mouth—coveringStands she, the goodArdvi Sura AnahitaC lad in fine garmentA l l embroidered in go ldAdorned w ith ear-ringsO f four corners and gold,She of noble l ineage wea rs a necklace,Ardvi Sura AnahitaAround her love ly neck .
Tight ly ha s she girded her wa is t
That we l l -shaped maybe her brea s tsThat p leas ing maybe her brea s ts .
Upon her head she wea rs a crownArdvi Sura Anahita ,
W ith a hundred s tar s and golden ,
Eight its s ides , o f a Cha riot ’ s des ignW ith beautifu l fi l lets ,Good in s ize and fair o f make .
C lad in beaver ga rments , isArdvi Su ra Anahita ,
O f three hundred beavers .
’
Yt . 5 . 7 , 64, 78, 1 23 , 1 26- 1 29 .
The onward flow o f the waters of Ardv i Sura is descr ibeda s under
The great f a r-famed ,Who is a s much in greatnes sA s a ll these watersThat run a long on this ea rth .
W 110,the s trong one , flow s forth
From the height H uka irya
To the S ea Vouruka sha .
A l l the shores a round the S ea Vouruka shaA re in commotion ,
The whole middle i s bubb l ing upWhen she flows forth unto them,
A rdvi Su ra Anahita .
To whom be long a thou sand lakesTo whom a thou sand ou tlets;Any one o f these lakesAnd any o f these out lets( I s ) a forty days ’ r ideFor a man mounted on a good hors e .
And the outflow of th isOne wa ter o f mine penetrates
unto a ll the seven zones . And ( the outflow ) o f th is wa ter
Flow s continuous lyBoth summer and w inter .
’
Ny . 4 . 4-6 .
In the Litany to the moon we have
How does the moon wax ? How does the moon wane ? Fifteen daysdoes the moon wax . F1 f teen days does the moon wane . As long a s is her
56 AVESTAN LITERATURE
three nights they fight together, 0 Sp itama Za rathushtra ! And the
demon Apaosha proves superior, overpowers and vanquishes the radiant,glorious T ishtrya .
Then from there he fleesFrom the s ea Vourukasha
To a Hathra ’
s dis tanceIn woe and dis tres s he cries out
The radiant and glorious TishtryaWoe to me, Ahura Mazda !I am undone, ye waters and p lants !Lost is my fortune, O Mazda -worshipping religion.
”
In his second encounter with Apaosha , Tishtrya triumphs
over h im .
Ha i l , cried he,The radiant and glorious Tishtrya ,Ha i l unto me, Ahura Mazda ,
Ha i l, ye wa ters and p lants ,
Hai l , O Mazda -worshipping re ligion ,
Ha i lbe unto you , ye countries ,Onward f or you the water—streamsWi l l unhindered flowTo the corn o f the la rge seeds ,To the gra s s o f the sma l l s eeds ,And to the materia l wor ld.
”
Yt . 8. 22 , 23, 29 .
In the deep s i lence of the n ight, broken by occas iona l yelp ing
of dogs , the angel S raosha keeps watch over the s leeping coun
try , and goes his round o f inspection in a cha riot drawn by four
s teeds . The text des cribes these horses .
Whom four horsesWhite , shin ing, beaut iful .Holy, inte l l igent , and shadow les sCa rry through the heaven ly region .
O f horn their hoofsShod w ith go ld.
‘Swifter they than hors es , swifter than t he w ind , sw ifter than thera in , swifter than the clouds , swifter than the w inged birds , swifter thana wel l-da rted a rrow .
A l l these they overtake .
Those who fo l low them from behindDo not overtake them from behind.
Who together w ith two weaponsDrive forward carry ingThe good
,holy S raosha
Reaching the Indus on the eas t‘
Striking f ar in the wes t.’Ys . 57 . 2 7-29 .
Among the tamed bea sts of burden u sed in I ran, the camelwas the chief means of transport and was a lso used for riding.
AVESTAN LITERATURE 57
The fol lowing verses v ividly describe his qua lifica tions and h is
form .
In the shape o f a came l , burden-bea ring,Doci le and dashing ,S trong and swift o f steps ,
Supp lying ha iry ga rments to man.
Who o f a ll ma les in rut
Pos ses ses the greates t s trengthAnd the greates t vigourWhen he goes to h is fema les .
Indeed those fema les a re bes t protectedWhom protects the burden-bearing came l
o f‘
s trong fore legs , s tout hump, ha iry eyes , shaking head, impos ing ,and courageous .
Whose f a r reaching glanceReaches f a r evenIn the da rk o f the n ight.Who throws white foamA long h is mouth ,Of good knees and good feetWho s tands looking roundAs an a ll-powerful ruler.
’
Yt. 1 4. 1 1 -1 3.
The poet vividly describes the fl ight of Va reghna , the swiftest
among birds , in the fol lowing manner
In the shape of the b ird Vareghna ,Soaring from below,
Pouncing from above ,Who among birds is the sw iftes t,Lightes t o f them that fly .
He a lone among the l ivingEqua l s an a rrow
’
s fl ightHowever we l l it ha s been da rted.
Who lus tily fl ies upAt the firs t break o f dawnWishing the night tobe no more ,W ishing the mom tobe ever more ,
Skimming over the heights o f the hi l l s ,Skimming over the tops o f the mounta ins ,S kimming over the depths o f the va l leys ,Sk imming over the summits o f the trees
,
Lis tening to the s ongs o f the birds .
Yt. 1 4. 10-2 1 .
S imi les , me taphors , and oth er notab le character is t i cs .
Zoroas triani sm is declared tobe the bes t of a ll re l igions , and theauthor us es four s imiles to exempl i fy the excel lence of the
fa ith . Just a s the sea Vourukasha ,we a re told, is greater than
other waters , or a s a great s tream flows sw i fter than a sma l l
rivulet , or as a great tree overshadows sma l l plants , or aga in ,
as the heavens enc ircle the ea rth;so is the rel igion of Zarathush
58 AVESTAN LITERATURE
tra greater than a ll other religions .
1 1 This excel lent fa ith cleans esman from ev il thoughts , evil words , and evi l deeds , j ust a s a
powerful wind cleanses a p la in .
1 2 The sacred spel ls destroy
evil thoughts of man as complete ly as fi re devours the f ragrantwood ?“The mind of a courtesan is a s wavering as a cloud
driven by the w ind .
1 4 The s ta r Tishtrya’
s fl ight is l ikened untothe a rrow darted by Erekhsha ,
the sw iftes t a rcher of Iran .
1 5
The wicked fiend flees always l ike a wel l-darted a rrow at the
recita l of the holy hymns ?“The sun rises f rom behind the
great mounta in Hara Bereza iti,and covers it over w ith l ight ,
s imilarly can a r ighteous person con found Angra Ma inyu withholy prayers and rise above his w i l l . 1 7 S raosha
’
s company issought by the fa ith ful that he may protect them even a s the
shepherd dog guards cattle?“The demons tremble before the
soul of a righteous dead person a s a sheep on wh ich a wo l fis pouncing ?“As a man shakes with fear when he sees a weapon
or an a rrow or a lance or a s tone f rom a s l ing a imed at h im;so does fire tremble in f ront of boil ing water, lest it may boi l
over and extingu ish it ?o The soul of a person who ha s ill-treated
dogs upon earth goes to the next world howling more loudlythan a sheep does before a wol f ? 1 O ff ering l ibations to watersa fter sunset is equiva lent to throw ing them downright into the
j aws of a venomou s snake ?2 A wicked person ca rries harmeverywhere during l i fe ,but when dead he is as impotent of
defi lement and harm a s a f rog that has been dead more than a
yea r and whose venom is dried up?“Men cook their mea ls and
eat food;even so do the demons feed in the bur ia l p laces .
24 Zarathushtra caus ed the demons who roamed about the earth in
human form to s ink benea th the earth ? 5 Angra Ma inyu says
that Za rathu shtra smites him wi th the holy spel l Ahuna Va irya ,
which s eems to him a sbig a s tone a s a house and that theprophet burns him with righteousnes s wh ich the Ev il Sp irit feelsa s i f burning w ith molten bra s s ?“It is s in to a l low Ahura Maz
da’
s gi fts to run to wa ste and unneces sary wa ste of a thing, we
1 ’Vd . 5 . 22 -25.
Vd . 3. 42;8. 30.
Ys . 7 1 . 8.
Ys . 9 . 32 .
Yt . 8. 6 , 37.
Vd . 9 . 46 .
”Yt . 10. 1 18.
Yt. 1 1 . 7.
Yt. 24. 27;Vd . 1 9 . 33;Aog. 1 9 .
TdFr . 32-35.
2‘Vd . I 3. 8.
2“Nr . , bk. 2 . 7 . 4.
2“Vd . 5 . 35 , 36 .
Vd . 7 . 57 .
2“Ys . 9 . 1 5 .
Yt. I 7. 20.
AVESTAN LITERATURE 59
are informed , o f even as sma l l a quant ity as a thread tha t a
ma id would let fa l l wh ile spinn ing, is wrong .
27
The man who rec ites the names o f Ahura Mazda , a s a lso
the man who sacrifices unto the Gua rd ian Sp ir its , is protectedfrom harm in such a way a s a thousand men may watch over
one man ?“Tishtrya keeps the fa iry Duzhya irya in bonds with
such a force a s a thousand s trong men wou l d u se in keep ing one
man in cha in .
29 In speaking o f the superiority of M ithra ’
s w is
dom to man ’
s,it is a ffirmed that i f man ’
s w isdom were a hundred
t imes greater it would not r is e to the leve l of M ithra ’
s w isdom ,
and it is further s a id tha t i f man ’
s ea rs were a hundred t imesbetter he wou ld not hea r so we l l a s M ithra .
30 Shou l d the evil
thoughts , words , and deeds o f manbe a hundred t imes wors e,they wou ld not rise so h igh a s the good thoughts , words , and
deeds of M ithra .
3 1 One lying unto M ithra caus es as much h a rm
a s a hundred ew icked persons together wou ld .
32 I t gr ieves the
sun,moon , and the s ta rs to shine upon a man defiled by the dead .
“3The voice of the wa i l ing of a poor man who is w ronged , a s
we l l a s Haoma ’
s voice in the s acr ificia l prayers off ered to AhuraMazda ,
is sa id to reach up to the sky above and sp read over a ll
the seven zones below .
“4 The Frava sh is come to the help of man
w ith the good b les s ings o f rectitude, a s w ide a s the earth , a s
long a s the rivers , and as h igh a s the sun .
“5M ithra takes away f rom the l iars the s trength o f the i r arms ,
the sw if tnes s of the ir feet , the eyes ight from the ir eyes , and
the hea ring f rom the ir cars?“A devout prayer con founds the
eyes ight , hearing, speech , inte l lect , hands , and feet o f the
w icked .
“7 The two eyes of an evil-w isher cannot look , nor can
his mouth open f or ha rm , in pres ence o f any one who ha s devoutlyrecited Ahuna Va irya
?“Verethraghna b inds the hands and feet
of the l iars , and takes the seeing and hea ring away f rom their
eyes and ea rs ?“Azh i Dahaka’
s fervent prayer is that he maymake a ll the seven zones of the earth empty of men .
40
Two-footed being is the expres s ion used to des ignate man ,
Vd . 5 . 60-62 . Ys . 60. 4;Yt . 1 3. 32 .
Yt . 1 . 1 9;1 3. 7 1 . Yt . 1 0. 23, 63.
Yt . 8. 55 . Yt. 1 1 . 2 .
Yt . 1 0. 1 07 . Yt. 1 1 . 4-6 .
Yt . 10. 106 . Yt .“Yt . Yt . 5 . 29 , 30;1 5 . 1 9 , 20.
Vd . 9 . 4 1 . Yt . 1 1 . 1 7, 22;Vd . 5 . 35, 36, 38;1 5. 1 9 .
Yt. 10. 85, 89 .
60 AVESTAN LITERATURE
and Zarathushtra is the chief o f this two- footed racer-f 2 While
r is ing up and s itting down , wh i le s itting down and ris ing up a re
the inverted claus es used to denote at a ll times .
43 To driveback s icknes s to s icknes s and death to death s ignifies thei r re
mova l .“Zarathu shtra is‘the anti-fiend to the fiend .
4 5 The
swi ftnes s of the horse is l ikened to the movements o f the sun,
and he is usua l ly ca l led the sw i ft-hors ed sun . The moon ,on
the other hand , is a l lotted the semblance of the bull, and is gen
era lly ca l led pos ses sed of the seed of the bull .
References are found in the texts to the u se o f riddles .
Yoishta , a p ious man, sacr ifices unto Ardvi Sura to enable him
to answer the riddles propounded by the sorcerer Akhtya .
“S imila rly , Aka Manah cha l lenges Zarathu shtra with riddles .
“The antithes is between good and evi l is emphas ized by the
u se of distinctive words f or the organs , speech , and act ions of
the heavenly be ings and r ighteous persons on the one hand and
the inferna l c rew and the w icked persons on the other . A member of the good creation , whether celestia l or terrestria l , ha s a
head and a belly, he l ives in a house and eats and speaks and
wa lks , whereas the inmate of the evil creation has a skull and
a gut and he l ives in a burrow and devours and how ls and rushes .
The Aves tan vocabula ry is thus interspers ed w ith oppos ite lin
gu is tic express ions to des ignate the two oppos ite worlds of good
and evil .48
Maxims . One a lone is the path of righteousnes s , a ll otherpaths are no path s
?“He is not heroic who is not heroic in
righteousnes s , he - is not va l iant who is not va l iant in righteous
nes s .
5 0 Wicked is he who is good to the w icked , righteous is
he who is f r iend to the righteous .
5 1 Next to l i fe , the s econd
bes t good for man is purity .
5 2 He is a thief of duty, who fa i ls
Yt. I 3. 4 1 .
Yt . I . 1 7 .
Vd . 20. 1 , 2 .
Vd . 1 9 . 46 .
Yt . 5 . 8 1 , 82 .
Vd . 1 9 . 4.
See Frachtenberg , E tymolog ica l S tudies in Ormaadian and Ak r i
manian words in the Aves ta in Spiegel Memoria l Volume, pp . 269 -289 ,
Bombay, 1 908.
Ys . 72 . 1 1 .
"TdFr . 1 03, 104.
Ys . 46. 6 .
Ys . 48. 5;Vd . 5. 2 1 .
AVESTAN LITERATURE 6 1
in his obl igations to others ?“Happines s unto h im from whomis happines s to any one .
5 4 He ga ins noth ing , who ga ins not his
soul .“5 “None sha l l p ity him who is p itiles s to himsel f ?“He
gives a tongu e to the wol f , who teaches the holy spe l ls to the
w icked .
“7Vd . 4. 1 .
Ys . 43. I .Chithrem Buyat 3.
Aog. 49 .
TdFr. 3;Aerpt . bk . 1 . 8. 9 .
CHAPTER VII I
K IANIAN SOCIETY
Soc iety d ivided on ra c ial bas is . The I ran ians of th is periodst i l l ca l led thems elves Aryans
,and grouped a ll peoples not o f
thei r race under the comprehens ive des ignation non-Aryan .
They were surrounded in their new s ett lements by many non
Aryan aborigina l tribes wh ich proved a constant source of men
ace to them . These ma raud ing id ler s swooped down f rom the
deserts to despoi l the ferti le fie l ds t i l led by the indus try of the
Iran ian peas antry , and to dr ive away their cattle;The Aves tantexts a re unsparing in their denunciation o f thes e hos tile non
Aryan races , and a s sert that their lands a re among the crea tions
of Angra Ma inyu .
1 Thes e enem ies of the Aryans sought the ir
destructionbu t were a lways ba ffled in their ev i l intent ? W iththe exception o f a f ew fam i lies that were friend ly to Zarathushtra ,
“the Turanians of the north were the most hostile to the
A ryans and the ir w icked king, Franrasyan ,s trove three t imes in
va 1n to capture the Aryan G lory of the K ianians .
4 The AryanGlory, on the contrary
,routed and extinguished a ll non-Aryan
peop les .
5 The north rema ined a source of perpetua l menace to
the Iran ians . Hence it is not surpris ing that the northern regions
a re ca l led in the Aves tan texts the abode o f Angra Ma inyu and
h is in ferna l crew .
“Soc iety d ivided on rel ig iou s bas i s . In addit ion to thei r
generic name, Aryan , the people of Iran now came tobe knowna fter the names of their nationa l God and of their prophet . Za rathushtra had introduced them to the worsh ip o f one supreme God ,
Ahura Mazda , and the peop le now adopted, as their communa ldes ignat ion,
the name , Mazdayasna , or the worshipper of Mazda .
The names Mazdaya sna Za rathushtri , or the Ma z da-worshippingZoroa strian ,
and Zara thu sh tri,or Zoroa str ian
, were other specific
Yt. 1 9 . 57, 60, 62 -64.
Yt . 1 8. 2;1 9 . 68.
Vd . 7 . 2;
64 K IANIAN SOCIETY
texts do not en l ighten u s in any way on the quest ion of thei rorigin . I t is expres s ly sa id in one instance that there are four
distinct pishtra or profes s ions , and that they are athravan, pr iest ,’
ra thaeshta/r,
‘wa rr ior,
’
vc’
i s trya f shnyan t, husbandman ,
’
and
h i'
i iti, artisan .
’ 1 4 Though We have abundant materia l that dea lswith the work of the a rtisans of the va rious clas ses , such a s ,
the goldsm ith s and blacksm ith s , masons and carpenters , pottersand weavers , the des ignation h i
'
l iti representing the a rti san cla s soccurs once on ly in the Avestan l iterature . The pr iests , wa r
r iors , and husbandmen are the three clas ses usual ly mentionedtogether . Ragha , the ancient city of great renown ,
is spoken of
a s the place of three races and the Pahlavi commentators expla in
that the three orders originated in this famous city .
1 5
We sha l l recur to th is fourfold div is ion in subsequent chapters which dea l w ith the various profes s ions and occupations of
the early I ran ians . Suffice it to note here that the Avesta recognizes the four orders of the pries ts , wa rriors , agriculturists , and
a rtisans , corresponding to the four Vedic clas ses of the pries ts ,warriors , agriculturists , and s er fs . I t is interesting to note, also,that in India these clas ses developed into rigid cas tes ,but inPers ia , as we sha l l see later, priesthood a lone evolved into a
separate ca ste by itsel f , whereas the other three orders rema ined
divis ive in name only .
Soc ial pol i ty . The type o f civi lization preva i l ing in Iran in
the days of Zarathushtra had a l ready pa s sed beyond the s tage
that is ca l led ‘primitive .
’
The socia l development of AncientI ran
,a s we may glean f rom the Avestan works , had a l ready
reached a state of h igh organizat ion ,with graded socia l ranks .
The texts refer to the people of the fi rs t rank and middle rank ?“The poor, who natura l ly formed the bulk of the populat ion , a re
sa id tobe under the spec ia l p rotect ion of S raosha .
1 7 The Gathas
speak of the three ma in divi s ions of society, without giving in formation about thei r proper s ign ificance . These are xvaetu,
a iryarnan, and verezena , which probably indicate , respectively, theimmediate as soc iates and disciples of the prophet, the nobi l ity
of the land , and the working classes ?“The Younger Avesta constantly speaks of a fourfold divis ion
Ys . 1 9 . 1 7. Ys . 57. 9 .
Vd . I . 1 6;P hl . Vd . 1 . I 6 . Ys . 32 . 1;33. 3, 4;46 . 1;49 . 7.“Yt . 1 0. 1 7;Vd . 1 3.
KIANIAN SOC IETY 65
o f society into nmdna ,‘fam ily
,
’
vis ,‘clan,
’
zonta,
‘t ribe,
’
and
danghu,‘oc mmunity . The fam ily
, as we sha l l see in the nextchapter , was the earl ies t form of soc iety . Severa l fami l iesunited together for protect ion and he lp , and formed a clan,
w ith the e ldes t o f the c lan , a s its chie f . Th is v il lage-ma ster pres ided over the meetings of the members o f his clan ,
headed thesea sona l fea s ts , and tr ied a t the v il lage tr ibuna l a ll off enders
aga ins t c lan rules . The cons tant contacts between such d iff erentgroups led them to un ite into a s til l la rger body, in wh ich we
see the formation of a tribe , w ith its triba l chie f who ca l led a s
semblies , and promu lgated decrees f or the gu idance of his tr ibes
men . Fina l ly , w ith the growth o f intercourse between these
tribes , we find them un iting in the larges t aggregate o f society,the commun ity or nation . Thus man continued to l ive h is in
dependent l ife in the respective spheres o f the family , clan ,or
tr ibe and at the same t ime shared the larger l i fe of the con
federation of these groups , that is , o f the community .
CHAPTER IX
THE FAM ILY
The Zoroas tr ian type of th e family . The ba s is of Iran ian
society is the family . The word nma'
na means both house and
household or fam ily .
’ Pa rents,ch ildren ,
and those connected
by blood , l iving under one roof , cons titute a family . The pic
ture of the idea l family, such a s we may glean f rom the Avestantexts , is that of a hous eholder l iv ing with h is wife and children ,
in a hous e in which the cattle thr ive , the fire grows , virtue in
creases , wel fa re a ris es , and the dog prospers .
“l The cock maybe added to these pos ses s ions of a happy home, f or it is the dutyof this domest ic b ird to wake the members o f the fami ly a t the
dawn ?
Th e family centres in th e hea rth . Every family had its own
fi re, which was kept burning day and n ight , and wa s never tobe extingui shed . When the family reti red at night, the mistress
of the house ca reful ly covered the fire with a shes , to pres erve it
until the morning . Her fi rs t act on a ris ing was to ceremonious lywash and cleanse her hands , remove the a shes tha t protected the
fi re during the night , and to revive the l ive coa ls into a flame
with f ragrant wood and fuel .According to the sacred texts , the fi re woke up the mas ter
o f the house a t n ight and sought nourishment from him .
“Whenthe houselord approached the fi re a t the ear ly dawn , and f ed it
with fuel , the fi re that burned upon the hearth b les sed the hous elord with herds o i oxen
,sons , long l i fe and happines s
? The
house fire cooked the evening and the morning mea ls and looked
f or sacrificia l off erings of dry and f ragrant fue l from the people
of the house .
“The I ran ians had brought with them the legacy of the rever
ence f or the sacred fire, which , f rom immemoria l times , theyhad shared , in company w ith the other members of the Aryan
Vd. 3. 2 , 3. Vd. 1 8. 26 , 27.
Vd . 1 8. 23-25, 28, 29 . Ys . 62 . 7;Ny. 5 . 1 3.
Vd . 1 8. 18,1 9 .
THE FAM ILY 67
s tock, in thei r or igina l habita tion . Za ra thushtra exa lted the
holy flame to the mos t eminent pos ition in h is new fa ith . Fire
wa s now des ignated the son of Ahura Mazda , and the bright
emblem represented , in a ll Mazdayasnian households , the supreme
godhead who is himsel f a ll l ight . The domes tic hea rth became
a l so the family a l ta r , a round which the fam ily gathered f or its
devotions . W ith fuel in hand and with ceremonia l offer ings ,the hou seholder prayed that the sacred emblem maybe everburning and ever bla z ing in his hou se,“and demanded of the
fire we l l -being and sus tenance , l i fe and va lour , hol ines s and wis
dom, and glorious off spring? The fire o f the house , thereupon ,
b les sed him w ith a flock o f catt le, a multitude o f men , an active
mind, an act ive Sp irit , and a happy l i fe .
8 The fa ther made thedomes t ic off erings to the sacred fire, a s had h is ances tors in their
days , and wou ld his descendants a lso,in their turn ,
a f ter h isdeath . O
'
f the severa l days of a year s et apart f or the com
memoration o f the dead , one of especia l interes t is the nine
teenth day Fravardin , o f the n inth month,named Ada r, a fter
the ange l of F ire , consecrated to the Gua rdian Sp irits . This
c lose a s sociation between invocation of the spirits o f the dead
and the sacred fire is probab ly reminiscent of the ancient practice of celebrating the feas t of the dead , w ith particu la r ca re , inthe month ded icated to fire . The dea r ones of a fam ily , who
left it at dea th , had l ived their lives a round the same fire on
the same hea rth , before wh ich their surviv ing rela tives gathered
to off er the sacrificia l repa s t . Dea th had taken them away f rom
their earthly abode ,but the fi re of the house , f or wh ich the
fam i ly fervent ly invoked everlas t ing l ife , was s til l there , a l ivein a b laz ing flame
, to perpetuate the undying connection betweenthe l iving and the dead . Though the ances tra l dead were iav is ib le to their l iv ing descendan ts they came down from the
heaven s on the days sacred to them , entered their former abode ,wa lked around the hearth , pa rtook o f the sacrific ia l feas t pre
pared in their honour , rejoiced in the joys of their descendants ,and gr ieved in the ir sorrows . During l ife they were helpersand supporters of the ir kith , a fter dea th they were s til l theirguardians and protectors .
Ys . 62 . 3;Ny . 5 . 9 .
Ys . 62 . 4;Ny . 5 . 10,1 1 .
Ys . 62 . 1 0;Ny . 5. 1 6 .
68 THE FAM ILY
Th e fami ly th rives under divine protect ion . Some o f the
heaven ly beings act as family div init ies , and help the pious f amilies in obta in ing the bles sings of l ife and warding off mis f ortunes . S raosha ,
it is sa id , rears an abode of strength and courage for poor men and women .
“Far from that house flee a ll
ev ils wherein he is be friended and beloved .
1 0 As the gen iusof truth , M ithra bles ses the fam i ly of truthful persons with herdsof oxen and ma le off spring .
1 1 The house in wh ich Ashi , thegen iu s o f r iches , puts her foot, becomes rich in cattle
1“Thehouseholders imp lore her to thwa rt the ma l ice of the i r evi lwishers .
1 3 Hea lth and happ ines s preva il in a hous e in which
Haoma is honoured .
1 4 H e is invoked to thwart the evi l purpose
of ma l icious persons .
1 5 The wicked Druj flees f rom the house
which is sh ie lded by a rchangels ?“Sacrifices are off ered f or the
wel fare,furtherance, and p rosper ity o f the fami ly and for the
remova l of want and pa in .
1 7 Reward and recompense of the
righteous , prosperity , glory, happines s , and the long predominance
of the Zoroa strian re l igion a re p ious ly des ired f or the house?“
and bened ictions are pronounced at the end of the da i ly p rayersthat obedience may rout d isobedience, peace may smite s tri fe,charity may dispel m iser l ines s , devotion may triumph over im
pious thoughts , truth may banish fa lsehood , and righteousnes s
may drive out wickednes s f rom the house of the fa ithful ?“In addition to the he lp that the members of the household
receive f rom div ine beings , the fam ily turns f or protection and
succour to the Fravash is , or the Guardian Spirits of the dead .
Dea th does not interrupt the loving intercourse between the l ivingand the dead . The depa rted ones do not forsake those whom
they have left behind , and des i re , in turn, that their l iving kins
fo lk w i l l not forget them . Their interes t in the wel fare o f the i r
fami ly ha s not ceased . Like winged b irds they come flying upon
earth , vis it their former abodes , and long f or sacrifices . On th is
s ide , the l iv ing members of the fami ly , out o f fi l ia l regard f or
their dead ancestors , pray f or their arriva l and extend them a
cord ia l welcome to the hous e?“so that contented they may wa lkin the house, leave it satisfied and without compla int, and ca rryback with them to heaven the devotions of the l iving to Ahura
Ys . 57. 1 0. Ys . 52 . 2 . Vsp . 1 1 . 1 3.
Ys . 57. 1 4, 34. Ys . 1 0. 7 . Ys . 60. 2 , 3.
Yt. 1 0. 28 . Ys . 9 . 28. Ys . 60. 5 .
Yt. I 7. 6, 8. Yt. 2 . 1 1 , 1 2 . Yt. 1 3. 1 47.
THE FAM ILY 69
Mazda and the a rchangels ? 1 With off erings and sacrifices ,
prayers and devotions , the fam ily prays for the ir benedictions ,22
and the prop itiated Fravash is b les s the household w ith flocks o f
ca ttle and heroes , with horses and cha riot ?“P arent s . Gaya Ma retan , the primeva l man ,
is the fa ther of
the great human family , and a ll the d iff erent races o f mankindhave sprung f rom his ma le descent . Hence the descent o f ch ildren from the ea r l iest t imes came tobe reckoned in Ancient Iranthrough the father, who wa s ca l led nmano-pa iti, ma s ter of the
house or fami ly .
’
H is wi fe who was the sole m is tres s of the
domes tic economy o f the household wa s ca l led nmano-pa thni ,
mis tres s of the house .
’ Pr imari ly,the duty o f the father wa s to
protect and support his fam i ly .
24 In times of peace he hunted
and til led the fields , fel led the trees and worked in various ways ,to earn a l iving . When war came to his gates , he fought f or the
sa fety of his.
kin . The mother managed the household , and with
the help o f the fema le members o f the family , ground the corn
and cooked the food , tended the cattle and m i lked the cows , spunand wove , sowed the seeds and plucked the weeds , reaped the
ha rves t and winnowed the corn , and, above a ll, looked a fter therea r ing and early tra ining of the children . Though the mistres s
of the house superintended the domest ic a ff a irs , it is interes ting
to note that the hous ehold fi re , in the firs t part o f the n ight,ca l ls the mas ter of the house, and not his w ife , to ari se and feedhim with clean wood , to keep him from being ext inguished ?“This is because, a s the head o f the fam ily, the fa ther wa s a lso
head of the cu lt of the hearth-fire .
Ch i ld ren . The usua l Aves tan word f or a ch il d is f raza inti ,bu t aperenayu,not o f ful l age ,
’
chithra ,‘
progeny ,’
and taokh
man, seed ,’
occas iona l ly s erve a s substitutes .
Ahura Mazda holds the father of a family f a r above him who
is ch ildles s ?“The prophet s anctifies childhood , and every Zoroas trian man and woman prays f or a numerous progeny . The
crea tor ma inta ins and develop s the infant in the womb of the
mother, and preserves it from dea th? 7 One o f the boons a sked
by ma idens f rom Vayu is tha t, when wedded,they maybe bles s ed
w ith children ?“M ithra ’
s bened iction upon the family that s acri
Yt . 1 3. 1 56 , 1 57 . Yt. 13. 1 1 , 1 5 , 22 .
Ys . 60. 4. Yt . 1 5. 40.
Yt . 1 3. 52 .
70 THE FAM ILY
fices unto h im is that virtuous off spring sha l lbe born to it ?“The Fravash is , a lso, are invoked f or the bes towa l o f a virtuousoff spring,“0 wh ich they give unto those who lie not unto M ithra ? 1
O ff spring mu ltip ly in a hous e in wh ich Ashi enters .
32 That i l lustrions children may never des ert the house is the un ivers a l f ami ly prayer
?“Tobe without children is , according to Zoroastrian ism ,
the
greates t ca lamity that can befa l l a family . Ch ildles snes s is a
curse pronounced by s ome angels upon persons who off endthem . M ithra ,
it is sa id , depr ives the off ending person of h is
chi ld ,34
and the house in wh ich peop le lie unto this ange l of truth
rema ins ch ild les s ?“The mys tica l p lant Haoma curses him who
does not ceremonious ly prepare h im f or sacrificia l purpose , s o
that he will l ive w ithout off spring in this world . The s ame curse
is hurled by cattle aga inst the mas ter who i l l treats them , and
who does not feed them wel l ?“I t is interes t ing to note the virtues and qual ifications that the
Iran ian pa rents des ired in thei r ch ildren . Tobe dutiful to the irparents , reverentia l to their elders , and tobe di l igent workersf or the support of the household were not the only characteristicsdemanded in off spring. The idea l of the ch ild gleaned f rom the
Aves tan texts is of one we l l-deve loped in body and m ind , whowill one day s it in the a s sembly of the people, dom inate over a ll
in the region, who w il l l iberate the dis tres sed , promote the wel
fare of the house, v il lage, town, and country , and further the
renown of h is country ?7
Among the Kianian peop le , ch ildren were reared w ith great
a ff ection ?“They were fondled and supported unti l the age o f
seven years?“when they were cons idered fi t to receive educat ion .
In their longings f or children , we find that the early I ranians
undoubtedly va lued sons more than daughters .
40 A son ,in the
Yt . 10. 1 08.
Yt . 1 3. 1 34.
Yt . 1 0. 3.
Yt . 1 8. 4, 5 .
Ys . 60. 7 .
Yt . IO. 1 1 0.
”Yt . IO. 38.
Ys . 1 1 . 1 ,
Ys . 60. 7;Ys . 1 0. 8.
Vd I s 45Yt. 24. Dk . vol. 1 6,bk . 8. 3o. 9 , p. .20
72 THE FAM ILY
son by adoption,in ca se a man had none born unto him . The
cult of the ances tra l dead occupied a prominent p lace in the
rel igious l i fe o f the I ranian peop le, and adoption of a son en
sured the cont inuance of the race of the dead person ,and per
petuated the fam i ly cult . The cus tom of adopting a son preva ilsin the community to th is day . A daughter is not s o adopted ,because she leaves the fam i ly o f her b irth and enters a new
fami ly when she is married . It maybe noted here that , in the
S asanian period, a s we sha l l have occas ion to see later, womencame tobe adopted to guard the interests of their fam i l ies . The
extant Avestan texts do not en l ighten us on the methods o f
adoption in vogue among the peop le,but we learn f rom the con
tents of the lost Aves tan Nasks that there were va rious modeso f adoption . These involved such questions a s the fitnes s , or
otherwi se , of a person tobe adopted , his remova l f rom the pos ition in circums tances of his fault?“the inher itance o f wea lth
through adopt ion?“the l iabi l ity of the adopted one regard ing
the debt of his adopter ,“0the gu i lt o f a pers on who neglected h is
duty a s an adopted heir,“1
and others , di scus sed in the lega l
books of the period .
The fami ly group . The I ran l an fam il ies were a s a rule large ,and ch ildren and grandchi ldren usua lly l ived together under thes ame roof . Thi s common house requ ired periodica l enla rgementto accommodate the grow ing numbers until apartments and houses
clus tered around the or igina l ances tra l abode . The sons l ived
w ith thei r parents , and , when they were marr ied, thei r w ives
came to l ive with them . Ch ildren born of these unions l ived
and throve in the hous e of their grand father , who arranged f or
the i r marriages,even a s he had done in the ca se of h is own sons .
Thus the mas ter and mis tres s of the house usua l ly l ived to see
their family s teadily expanding before their eyes , and rejoiced
in the autumn o f l i fe to see the smi l ing faces of their third and
fourth generat ions . At the death o f their fa ther, the sons did
not s eparate,but cont inued to l ive under the roof that coveredtheir ancestra l hearth .
The K ianian fam ily wa s h igh ly‘
organized , and, in the extant
Dk .,vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 35. 1 3, p . 31 .
Dk .,vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 35. 1 5, p . 3 1 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 40. 9 , p . 57.
Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk . 8. 42 , 14, pp . 65, 66.
THE FAM ILY 73
texts , we meet w ith about '
twenty-two sepa ra te terms to des ig
na te d iff erent relationship s .
Servant s and s laves . The poor o f both the Zoroa s tr ian and
the non-Zoroas trian communities mus t have suppl ied the I ran ian
fam il ies w ith domesti c servants . Peop le of the midd le c las sgenera l ly managed their own hous ehol ds , farms and ca ttle or
pou ltry yards . R ich fami l ies , feuda l ch ief s , and land holdersemployed a la rge number of servants to work on thei r es tates ,or for domes tic s erv ice . The servants usua l ly received kind trea tment f rom t he ir mas ters , and ,
in many cases , were treated a s
members of their fami l ies . The Vendidad puts a servant below
his mas ter and m is tres s ,bu t above the ch ild o f his ma ster in the
sca le of fees s evera lly tobe pa id to the phys ician to purify themof defi lement .
“2I t is qu ite probable that f rom the earl ies t times the Aryan
settlers of I ran had forced the capt ive abor igines into s lavery .
The abor igines o f Gilan and Mazandaran aga ins t whom the Avestan writers inveigh in so b itter term s evidently furn ished la rgenumbers o f s laves , when they were conquered .
According to the D inkard , s evera l Aves tan Nask s , which are
now los t to us , conta ined much informa tion about the trea tment
o f the s laves by their Iranian masters . S agatum Nask, f or ex
ample, d iscus sed the right of ownership o f the off spring o f a
fema le s lave in one’
s pos s es s ion .
“3 We g lean f rom the con
tents of Nikadum Na sk tha t s laves of good behav iour , who hadserved their ma s ters wel l , expected f reedom f or themselves , andgenerous—hearted persons a re s een ,
in such cases , res ign ing theirright of ownership , and l iberating them .
“4 The Shah Namahabounds in ins tances , according to wh ich prisoners o f wa r were
reduced to s lavery and brought to I ran . S laves o f both sexesusua l ly formed part of the tr ibute , wh ich va s sa l k ings annua l ly
sent to the Iran ian sovere ign . S imi la r ly , the roya l gi ft to heroes ,warriors , and noblemen genera l ly , inc luded , among other th ingsof grea t va lue, ma le and fema le s laves in large numbers .
Vd . 9 . 38.
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 40. 29 , p . 6 1 .
Dk , vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 6 . 8, pp . 44, 45 .
CHAPTER X
WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
W oman in K ian ian I ran . The pos it ion of woman ,a s we
glean from the Avestan texts , wa s high indeed . The works of
the earliest period speak of her as the compan ion of man . She
did not ve i l hersel f , and attended socia l and rel igious gatherings
in company with man . I t is declared tobe her duty to procla imand teach what she be l ieved tobe true and good ? At homewoman enjoyed economic f reedom . She was a helpmate f or
her husband , and wie lded great influence over the fam ily . She
owned and managed property ,“cou ld act a s the guardian of a son
d is inherited by h is father,“and could lega l ly conduct a plea inher husband ’s beha l f , and manage his a ff a i rs in his name ? She
had the privilege, a lso, of seeking redres s in court aga inst a
cruel husband , and s ecuring his pun ishment .
“The husband hadno r ight to a rrange a marriage f or his daughter without the
approva l and consent of h is w i fe .
“Her evidence wa s competentin a court o f law ,
and she could even become a j udge ? In the
early days of his religious min is try , Zarathushtra sought to w inQueen Hutaosa a s an ally in his s acred mis s ion ,
hop ing to ga inthe favour of the roya l court through her influence . The prophets acr ificed unto Drva spa and Ash i, and a sked of them , a s a boon ,
that the nob le queen m ight embrace h is new fa ith .
“Women participated in the ceremonia l r ites , some o f which
they performed by thei r own hands .
“We gather from the sa
cred books that on certa in occas ions they acted as officiating
priestes ses?0
Women of the poorer clas ses fol lowed regula r occupations
1Ys . 35 . 6 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 1 a , p . 65;vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 30. 5;35. 9 , pp. 1 9 , 31 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 42 . 1 8, p . 66 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 1 1 a, p . 65.
Dk .,vol . I 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 88, p . 78.
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 42 . IO, p . 65.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 2 1 . 2 1 , p . 97 .
Yt. 9 . 26;1 7. 46 .
Aerpt ., bk . 3. 1 -8.
Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk . 8. 28. 6, p . 1 4
76 WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
invocation ?“S imilarly are thei r souls honoured in sacrifice ?“Holy ma ids share the privi lege of being thus invoked with the
elderly members o f thei r s ex .
“4 In addit ion to the righteous
I ranian women, this celebration of piety in woman embraces
the righteous women of the Aryan and Turanian , Sa irimyan and
Sa ini , Dahi and all other countries ?“The Fravardin Ya sht commemorates the memory of some p ious ma ids and women by thei r
names ?“Just as during her l i fe upon earth woman is genera l ly the
equa l of man in socia l , a s we l l a s in religious matters , so is she
held tobe in the world a fter death . Like man , she is individua l ly
respons ible for her good or evi l deeds . A woman ’
s soul traverses
the s ame regions on its way to the other world as the soul of a
man,it is escorted to the same sea t of j udgment, j ust ice is
adminis tered to it, and reward or retribution is dea lt ou t to it,
according to its deserts , precisely a s to the soul of a man .
I t may , however ,be noted here that , though rel igion genera l ly
put woman on a level of equa lity w ith man , she had her natura l
disabi l ities which made her correspondingly inferior to man . In
common w ith a ll primitive peoples , ancient I ran ians dreaded the
periodic menstrua l function in woman . She wa s isolated during
her per iod in a secluded pa rt of the house, the food was pas sed
to her f rom a d is tance, her touch wa s supposed tobe defiling,
and her very look was held tobe desecrating to holy obj ects .
Long u sage rendered the cus tom sacred , and rel igi ous tabu cametobe a ttached to her person . This tabu was never l i fted . The
custom had deeply entered into the da ily l i fe of the people, and
woman , without any revolt on her part at being branded as un
clean and dangerous , meekly submitted to th is treatment;probably consol ing hers el f with the thought that this sex function of
hers was the inevitable curs e of Angra Ma inyu hanging over herfemin ine head .
Ideal of I ran ian womanh ood . The anc ient Iranian type of
womanly virtue is a s lofty as is the pos ition of woman in Iran iansociety . Virtue and d il igence in woman a re honoured .
“7 The
Ys . 1 . 6;3. 8;4. 1 1;7. 8;26 . 4, 6 , 8, 1 0;Vsp . Yt .1 49 . 1 54, 1 55.
Ys . 39 . 2;Yt . 1 3. 1 54.
2‘Yt. 1 3. 141 , 1 42 .
Yt . 1 3. 1 43, 1 44.
Yt . 13. 1 39-142 .
Ys . 23. 3.
WOMAN AND MARRIAGE 77
prophet exhorts brides to s trive to exce l even the ir husbands in
righteousnes s ?“Woman is a sked to embrace fa ithfully good
thoughts , good words , and good deeds , and tobe devoted to ,
and tobe worthy o f , s isterhood with Arma iti , the fema le geniu so f devotion ?“Hvovi , the w ife o f Zarathushtra ,
imp lores Dacna ,
the femin ine impersonation o f re l igion, to grant that her prophet
husband should inspi re her to think , speak, and act accord ing tothe precepts o f religion ?“Good fortune , good b irth , and good
form a re some of the feminine qua l ifications most highly va lued ,“1but a chas te body is declared tobe the richest treasure of woman .
Conj uga l infide l ity is an unpardonab le off ence aga ins t society ,and an inexpiable s in aga inst Ashi , the fema le genius of cha stity .
The in fringement of cha s tity on the part o f woman grieves Ash i ,who is p ictured a s bewa i l ingly seek ing to flee to the heavens or
s ink into the-earth a t the s ight o f an uncha s te woman ?“The I ran ian v iew of marr iage . Zoroas trian ism , as a l ready
seen, s tands pre-eminently for every kind of increase and progres s , and marriage, being the surest means for the propagation of
the race , came tobe regarded a s a rel igious function of incom
pa rable merit . The begetting of chi ldren , it is held , furthers thekingdom of Ahura Mazda , and cripples the power of AngraMa inyu . I t is expres s ly sa id that Ahura Mazda pre fers a mar
ried man l iving w ith h is w i fe and ch ildren to an unmarriedman ?“I t is a s in to prevent a maiden f rom marry ing?“andAshi is grieved at those who dis suade ma id s f rom marrying and
begett ing ch i ldren ?“I t is an act o f great rel igious merit to help
poor persons to marry?“I t is decla red tobe one means o f ex
pia ting s ins ?7
Marriage is a rel igious duty incumbent upon a ll,upon priest
as much a s upon layman . The a scetic idea l o f l ife is foreignto the teach ings of Zarathushtra , and in Iran ma rriage wa s never
cons idered an
.
unw i l ling concess ion to human f ra ilty . Matter ,accord ing to Zoroas trianism ,
is not inherent ly ev i l . The wa rbetween the flesh and the spirit is recogn ized . Yet the flesh is not
tobe crippled and c ru shed;the spirit has to regula te and con
Ys . 53. 5. Vd . 4. 47.
”Vsp. 3. 4. Dk., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 90, p . 78.
Yt . 1 6 . 1 5. Yt . 1 7. 59 .”Vsp . 2 . 7. Vd . 4. 44.
Yt. 1 7. 57, 58. Vd. 1 4. 1 5.
78 WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
trol it . Hence the cel ibate s tate, even f or a minister of the fa ith ,is not held tobe in any way hol ier than ma rried l ife .
We gather no in format ion rega rding divorce from the extant
Avestan texts . Ma rriage, we know , wa s not cons idered indis
soluble . There were no restrictions aga ins t the re-marriage of
either a widower or of a Widow .
Form of marriage . The Iranians who l ived before the com
ing of Zarathushtra , a s we l l as those of h is time were , in the
ma in,monogamous . There a re no mentions of mu l tiple mar
riages in the Avestan texts . Instances of po lygamy , however ,occurred among the h igher cla s s es , f or , according to the ShahNamah , kings and heroes often indulged in a p lura lity of wives
and mistres ses?“Avers ion to ma rry ing ou t s ide th e Mazd ian pa le . In the
pre-Zoroastrian , a s wel l as in Zoroas trian Iran ,
marriages were
contracted between the members of the Mazda-worshipping com
mun ity only . M ixed ma rriages between Zoroas trians and non
Zoroastr ians were d iscouraged , and those between the fa ithful
and the Daeva -worshippers were detes ted a s subvers ive of the
purity of the Zoroastrian fold . Though th is wa s the establ ishedcustom o f the peop le , the Shah Namah mentions that s evera l
kings and heroes brought a l ien maidens f rom foreign lands , andmated with them ?“The lost Husparum Na sk refers to instancesin which , a s it seems , non-I ranian ma idens were sought sometimes for I ranian husbands .
40
Ma rr iage regulations evidently perm itted a ll iances betweenmen and women of a ll the four cla s s es of Iran ian society . The
priest ly class had not a s yet risen to the power, exercised in the
later period , of arrogating to its el f the right of marrying girlsf rom the la ity , wh i le dec l ining to give their own daughters to
the youths of another clas s .
The proper age for ma rr iage . The lost Hu sparum Nask ,we a re in formed , had d iscus sed the ques tion of proper age for
ma idens to ma rry . We gather f rom the Aves tan texts , a s a lsofrom the Shah Namah , that boys and girls were not a ffianced
in their childhood by the parents o f Ancient Iran . Ma rriages ,a s a rule , were contracted when youth s and maidens had reached
ShN. 2 . 1 95, 269 , 2 70-272 , 2 74-276;3. 323.
ShN. 2 . 86-88;4. 331 , 332;5 . 2051;6 . 24, 25.
Dk . , vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 30. 8, p. 20.
80 WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
a loving wi fe adorning hersel f in gay atti re and ornaments , suchas would make her attractive in the eyes of her husband , re
clining on couches provided with soft cushions , and anxious ly
wa iting to greet him with charms of beauty , on his return homef rom da i ly toi l .4 8 Tobe loved whol ly and s ingly by the one ,
with whom she has linked ‘h er hea rt and soul , is the supremeea rthly des ire hidden in woman ’
s heart. I t is w ith this pa s s ion
ate des ire that we see Hu taosa of the Naotara fam ily, who laterbecame the wi fe of King Vishta spa , imp loring Vayu to make her
dea r and beloved in the hous e of her roya l hu sband ?“Ch ildren born in wedlock . We have seen tha t Ahura Ma zda
rejoices when a man ra is es a home to h imse l f , with w ife and
ch i ldren . H is m inistering angels a ss ist youths and ma idens inobta ining l ife-partners of their choice . This interes t o f the heavonly beings in the matrimonia l a l liance o f man and woman doesnot terminate with the un ion of the coup le,but continues unabatedthroughout its ma rried l i fe . A fter thei r ma rriage, both the hu sband and wife continue to look to them f or various boons that
would conduce to their happ ines s . For example, thei r continua l
fervent prayer is that their union maybe bles sed with ch ildren .
When the wi fe is in a condition to ant icipate maternity, she gent ly
begs of Anahita to give her an easy de l ivery ?“The fire of AhuraMazda shines in burn ing flames in a corner of the room to wa rdoff any evi l that maybe lurk ing there w ith intent to inj ure thenew l i fe . Every new birth , whether itbe in the spacious ha l l
o f a roya l pa lace, or on the rough ground of a farm house, sendsa thri l l of joy through the who le creation of Ahura Mazda , and
cas ts a shadow of gloom over the wicked world of Angra Ma inyu .
The Evi l Spirit and h is brood seek the inj ury and death of the
new born infant, and divine help is sought f or its protect ion .
The anc ient I ranians cons idered it the mother’
s duty to nurture
the infant at her own brea st . Proper and t imely m ilk , therefore ,became the ea rnest prayer o f the mother a fter sa fe del ivery . As
it wa s the charge of Anah ita to fi l l the brea s ts o f women with
milk, she f reely gave it in sufficient quantity to her whom she
had a lready favoured with motherhood .
“1The w edding hymn . We do not know with what religious
rites wa s marr iage solemnized among the Iranian people, either
Yt . 1 7. 1 0, 1 1 . Yt. 5. 2 , 87.
Yt. 1 5. 35, 36. Yt. 5. 2 .
WOMAN AND MARRIAGE 81
in the pre-Zoroa s trian or Zoroas trian periods . The last of the
Catha s conta in some f ragments o f the earl iest wedd ing hymn
probably recited in the days o f the prophet . I t re fers to the
celebrat ion of the marriage o f P ouruchis ti , the younges t daugh
ter of the prophet . The wedd ing takes p lace very l ikely at the
bride ’
s house , and Za rathu sh tra h im se l f gives away his daughterin marriage . The un ion o f the bridegroom and bride is ha l lowedby the prophet
’
s bened iction and counsel . Marriage , being recom
mended as a re l igious duty , it is not surpris ing to see the prophet
strongly empha s iz ing the sacred character of married l ife in his
admonit ions to the marry ing couple . He exhorts the hu sband
and wi fe to s trive to exce l one another in the pract ice of right
eou snes s , for the atta inment of a happy wedded l i fe .
“2 Woe wi l lbe fa l l that couple, he v igorous ly dec lares , which fol lows the pathof wickednes s ?“He admonishes the bride to take counsel w ithher own undefs tanding, to l ive in spir itua l fe l lowsh ip w ith Mazda ,
Good Thought and Righteou snes s , and to practise the noble deeds
of Devotion .
“4I t is interest ing to note that this nuptia l hymn composed by
the prophet , and evident ly recited by him on various occas ions
during his l ife, d id not continue as a part of the wedding ceremon ia l among the I ranians a f ter his day . The wedding hymnthat has reached us is composed in P azand , and dates from the
Sa san ian period . There a re, however , th ree Avestan pa s sages ,“5
embod ied in thi s P azand hymn . The ange l A iryaman is invokedin one of them for the joy of the marrying couple
?“A iryamanis genera l ly mentioned in the Aves tan texts a s the genius o f
hea lth , working usua l ly in conj unction w ith Asha Vahishta . But
A iryaman ,whose origin goes back to the Indo-Iran ian period ,
pr imari ly represented ma trimonia l a l l iance . I t seem s , however ,that a t a very ea rly date o f the Aryan sett lement in Ind ia and
Pers ia ,he los t his origina l cha racter in both countr ies and as
sumed other functions . The fact that the Aves tan pa s sage invoking his help is embod ied in the nupt ia l prayer , composed at a
late period , shows that the memory o f his ea r ly a s soc iation w ithhuman ma rriage had not entirely faded in Iran .
Ys . 54. 1;59 . 30, 31 .
CHAPTER x1
EDUCATION
The rel ig iousbas is of educat ion . The men for whom some
kind of tra ining was cons idered indispens ab le f rom the ear l iestt imes were the priests . As the guardians and exponents of re
ligious truth to the people , it was recognized on a ll hands that
they should qua l i fy themselves by ear ly instruction . The very
nature of their sacred ca l l ing demanded that they shouldbeeducated . The recita l of prayers , wh ich was the ch ief work of
the priests , required that the words and sy l lables shouldbe pronounced correctly to secure thei r des i red obj ect . S im ilar ly, most
scrupulous care wa s needed in administering cha rms and recitingspel ls to wa rd off evi l . M inutes t care was aga in needed in the
performance of ritua l , in the consecration of sacrificia l off erings ,and in the handl ing of ceremonia l imp lements , i f the efficacy o f
rel igious rites wa s tobe a s sured . Any error or neglect on the
part of the offi ciat ing priest in the discharge o f his holy dutieswould f rus trate the object of ceremon ia l undertakings . Prayers
properly off ered and ritua ls rightly performed , it wa s bel ieved ,would reach the angels;whereas their benefit would accrue to
the demons , i f they were wrongly handled . Hence it wa s in re
ligion that educat ion first had its roots in Iran , and the min
is ters of rel igion became the ear ly teachers as wel l .Value of educat ion . As Ahura Mazda is the founta in of
a ll knowledge,a s aga ins t Angra Ma inyu who is ignorance itsel f ,
the acquirement of knowledge soon came tobe recogn ized as a
great virtue . The fa ithful are enjoined to help those who ap
proach them seeking know ledge ? The unders tanding of AhuraMazda is adored
,
“and both the teachers and the pupilsbeg
Anahita to give them knowledge .
“The Avestan texts genera l lyspeak of the innate wisdom with which a child is endowed by
providence at birth, and the acquired wisdom which the adult
obta ins through education, and both are eagerly prayed f or .
Vd . 4. 44. Yt. 1 . 31 . Yt . 5 . 86 .
82
84 EDUCATION
teach ing or lea rn ing, he proves fa l se to h is noble profes s ion ?“The teacher who did not help h is pupils wa s regarded a s inner .
The method of teach ing . The teacher probab ly d ictated or
himsel f w rote out da i ly , s ome portion of the sacred texts on
tablets or c lay-coloured wooden s lates . The pupils , on their part ,learned the texts by rote , and tr ied to gra sp the meaning
?“Memory work , natura l ly occupied a prominent p lace in the system o f
teaching . The pries t had to recite long s ections of the sacredtexts by hea rt in the ceremon ia l s , and the d iscip les consequentlyneeded a strong retentive memory ?“The pries ts who went
abroad preach ing, sacrificed unto Ch is ti , the geniu s o f re l igiousWisdom ,
to give them a good memory ?“Important maxims and
proverbs were genera l ly memori zed?" Therefore , per fect mem
ory is tobe reverenced by discip les ?“Pupils were probab lytaught the u se of the fingers f or easy ma thematica l ca lculations .
Th e s ubj ect s of teaching . Ch i l dren of pries ts and laymen
a l ike were taught the rud iments of lea rn ing . Rel igion,medicine,
and law seem tobe the three ch ie f branches of knowledge to
which higher education extended . The warrior chief s,themselves
amb itiou s of m il itary g lory,were natura l ly eager that their son s
shou ld reap laurel s 011 the batt leground , and make a name in the
anna l s o f their country . They in s tructed their sons in the art
of war fa re, taught them how to hand le thebow ,to throw the
j ave l in , to r ide the hors e,inured them to hard sh ip and privation ,
and taught them to emu late the heroic deeds of the wa rrior
champ ions of the house o f Za l . E lementary learning wa s im
parted to youths o f the upper c las ses , and parents , who a spired
to see their sons occupy adm inis tra tive pos itions when they came
of age , a rranged to give them a h igher education in the l iteratureand laws of their country .
Th e t ime of s tudy . S eeking wi sdom a ll n ight long is the
favourite expres s ion used in reference to a youth o f s tudious
habits 1“The firs t and the la st pa rts of the day and the night
were regarded as particularly suited for schola r ly pursuits , and
the m iddle part of the day , a s wel l the m idd le part of the night,were dec lared tobe the periods o f res t
?“As the new day wa s
Vd . 1 8. 5, 6 .
1 "Vd . 3. 33.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 8. 50, p . 59 .
1“Yt. 1 . 3 1 .
Dk .,vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 62 , p . 88. Yt . 24. 4 1;Vd . I 8. 5, 6 .
Vd . 4. 45. Vd . 4. 45 .
EDUCATION 85
counted , according to the Iranian ca lenda r , from sunrise , the first
period o f s tudy began with the ear ly part o f the day . The
morning s es s ion evidently c losed a l itt le be fore midday , and the
pupi ls returned home f or the ir mea ls and res t . The cla sses aga in
met in the a fternoon , and continued their work unti l sunset , which
terminated the regula r day ’s work at the school . O f the four
periods set apa rt f or s tudy , the fi rs t two periods o f the day were
thus pa s sed at the schoo l , and the rema in ing two per iods of the
night, probably a coup le o f hours be fore going to s leep and the
ea rly hours o f the dawn , were devoted to the prepa ra tion o f the
school les sons at home .
Educat ion of women . The porta ls o f the s eats of lea rningwere Open to girls a s we l l a s to boys . Girls of the upper and
m iddle cla s ses , as u sua l , learned the rudiments ,but many seem
to have s tudied the h igher branches . As we sha l l s ee later,women offic iated a s pries ts at certa in times , and this funct ion
mus t have neces s itated s ome sort o f l iterary qua l ifica tion . Be
s ides , re ference is made to the part p layed by women in the ad
ministration o f j us tice . I t is expres s ly stated that a womanlearned in law is tobe pre ferred , in the office of a j udge , to a
man ignorant of it ? 1
S choo ls . We have no trace of specia l bu ildings set apart f or
giving ins truction to the youth o f Iran . A room or a veranda ina pries t ’s house , or a room or a house annexed to a fire-temple ,
or a place in the courtyard adjoin ing a temple probab ly served a s
the school . Probably , the pries tly teacher u sed a low woodens tool f or hims el f , while the pupil s sa t cros s - legged on fe lts uponthe floor , w ith tablets of wooden boa rd in hand to w rite upon ,
and swayed the i r bodies to and f ro,wh ile reciting the ir les sons .
Dk vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 2 1 . 2 1 , p . 9 7.
CHAPTER XI I
KINGSHIP
Th e t it les o f a s overe ign . The usua l Aves tan word f or kingis khsha thra ,
wh ich in its very meaning is ind icative of h is func
t ion of ruling . As a proper noun,Khsha thra is the name o f the
fourth a rchangel , who impersonates the kingdom o f AhuraMazda . The term has been appl ied to a ll Zoroa strian kings who
have ruled over I ran and ha s even survived the fina l extinct ion
of the Zoroa s tr ian roya l l ine . The tit le Shah by wh ich the
Mos lem kings o f Pers ia a re known to the present day is derived
f rom the origina l Avestan khsha thra .
Bes ides khsha thra , another term mean ing king is dainghn-paiti,‘lord of the country,
’ which is app l ied to King Vishtaspa? The
corresponding term f or queen is dainghn-pa thni, l itera l ly lady o fthe country .
’ Becaus e of his overlordsh ip of a ll space , f rom his
s eat in the heavens , M ithra receives the permanent t itle, lord of
a ll countries ?
The office of the k ing is hered i ta ry . Among the K ianians ,succes s ion to the throne was regularly in the ma le l ine . In only
one ca se do we find a woman a scend ing the throne in the person
of Queen Huma i . The e ldes t son‘
of a king wa s the heir ap‘
pa rent, and the people looked to h im a s the legitimate succes sorof his roya l father . H e l ived w ith h is father, fought h is father
’
s
battles , and ruled some province a s s igned to him during hisfa ther ’s l i fetime .
“When there wa s no ma le or fema le i s sue o f
the king, some other member o f the roya l house wa s chosen to
succeed to the throne . Kavi H aos ravah , thus , appointed Luhraspto the sovereignty of I ran a fter h im .
Though the eldes t son regu lar ly succeeded to his father ’sthrone , heroic a tta inments and rema rkab le p rowes s on the partof another prince sometimes influenced the choice of a sovereign,
in naming his succes sor . Thus King Kavi Usa had three sons .
Yt. 23. 1 .
4.
ShN. 2 . 1 99 .
88 KINGSHIP
taspa and Queen Huma i crowned thei r successors Luhrasp, Bah
man and Darab , respective ly , with thei r own hands .
“The s tatus of th e k ing. The Iranian king w ielded both tem
pora l and sp i ritua l authority, and theoretica l ly, his power wa s
absolute .
“The king had the power of l i fe and dea th over h is
subj ects . He could wage‘war with a neighbour , or declare
peace, according to his w i l l . Yet,in the exercise of h is sover
eign right , we find h im in constant consu ltation w ith the elders
of the rea lm , and seeking the ratification of the nobles and heroes ,whenever he declared war or concluded peace . Though gener
a l ly oi overbea ring and despotic nature , the king had at times tobow be fore the censure of the courtiers . For examp le, Gudarz ,the warrior , rebuked King Kavi Us a , in the presence of the
nobles , f or his w ild adventure in es saying the sky , which had
endangered the l i fe of the sovereign and the s a fety of the country;and the great k ing humbly a cknow ledged the fol ly of his rash
action ?“When Kavi Haos rav‘
ah grew melancholy in the later
years of his l ife, and contemplated exchanging the roya l robe
of a king f or the white ra iment of a hermit, and ret iring to the
mounta ins , Za l admonished and rebuked him .
1 1 The same hero
protested on beha l f o f the ch ie fs and nobles , aga inst Haos ravah’
s
deci s ion to appoint Luhra sp his succes sor ?“Another great kingof this period , King V ishta spa , the patron of the nationa l fa itho f I ran ,
had,by an unscrupulous act , brought about the untimely
death of h is va l iant s on ,As f andiyar . When the nobles of the
land received the news o f the tragic end of the prince, theyupbra ided the king for h is ungenerous trea tment o f h is son , and
lef t the pa lace in a' body ?“
Th e k ing and th e peop le. I t wa s a rare privilege of the
fortunate f ew to receive audience with the king . The ma s s es
o i -people contented themselves with dis tant glimps es o f the august
personage on the New Year ’s Day, when the king appeared on
exa lted place out s ide the pa lace wa l ls , to receive homage of his
people. S imilarly, the subj ects had the Opportunity of s eeing
thei r roya l master when a war broke out, and the king led his
a rmies in person to the battlefield , or when he returned trium
phant to his capita l . The king on such occas ions , marched in
ShN. 4. 300;5. 279 , 3 10. ShN. 4. 286 -288.
Yt. 1 3. 1 8, 69;1 5. 50, 54. ShN . 4. 301 .
'
ShN. 2 . 1 05 . 106 . ShN. 5 . 252 .
KINGSHIP 89
s tate , preceded by nob les , chie fs , and commanders , am id the re
joicing o f the people , who decora ted the s treets w ith w reaths , and
showered flowers and coins upon the king . Unswerving loya ltyto the person of the sovere ign wa s the duty o f all subj ects . The
king ’s we l fare wa s prayed for in every Zoroa s trian household .
A specia l prayer invoking bles s ings upon the ru l ing k ing , fol lowsevery df rinakdn or prayer for bles s ings , rec ited on va rious oc
ca s ions in an ind iv idua l ’s house or in the fire-temple , even to
th is day . The officia ting priest herein invokes upon the sovere ign
o f the land the bless ings of victory , long rule , hea l th , a long li feand a happy l i fe . I t is , however, only the j us t king , he whose
rule conduces to the we l fa re of the righteous and to the a i
fl iction of the w icked , who is so bles sed by the people . Good
sovereign ty is invoked 1“and only good rulers a lone , who de
s troy the ev il done by the w icked?“should rece ive the people
’
s
bles s ings . The fervent prayer of the people is that good kings ,and not evil ones , may ru le over them ?“There is hardship ins tore f or thos e who help the w icked to ga in kingsh ip .
1 7 Bles sed
a re they , it is sa id , who hur l the w icked rulers f rom power?“
The occupants of the throne, who are not sol icitous for the happines s of their subjects thwart the furtherance of righteousnes sin the world , and the angel s hea r the prayers of the ill-treatedsubj ects to overthrow such evil ru lers . Haoma ,
f or example ,dethroned the tyrant k ing Keresani ?“
Th e k ing in re la t ion to the ch iefs of the coun try . The kingwa s in theory the absolute owner o f the soi l . H e occa s iona l lymade l ibera l grants o f land s or territories to his immed ia te followers , who had rendered h im consp icuous services in t imes o f
need . Th is impl ied that the rec ipients o f the roya l favour should
render loya l s ervice to the sovere ign in both peace and war .
These holders o f lands became hered ita ry ma sters of the ir es ta tesand independent managers o f the ir a ff a i rs . I t wa s the ir duty toattend the roya l court , when a new king came to the throne , oron other important occa s ions o f the s ta te, and pay homage to the
king ?“S im ilarly , it wa s thei r duty to supply fighting men and
materia l s to the king in the t ime of war and to follow him to
thebattlefield .
“1 Such marchlords and Chiefta ins ma inta ined reg
Ys . 5 . 5;37 . 5 . Ys . 46 . 4;48. 10.
Ys . 53. 8. Ys . 9 . 24.
Ys . 8. 5;48. 5;60. 8, 9 . ShN . 3. 1 7 : 5 . 180, 18 1 .
Ys . 31 . 1 5. ShN. 4~ 1 45. 1 46;5 . 47. 94
90 KINGSHIP
ula r a rmies , enacted laws , executed j ustice, levied taxes , and ruled
over the peop le l iving in their territories .
By f ar the mos t prom inent chief s to stand by the throne of
I ran were the wa rrior chiefs of Zabulis tan . A succes s ive l ine of
heroes of matchles s prowes sf
f rom thi s province fought f or the ir
king, often s aved the country f rom impending danger , and wielded
immens e influence at the roya l court . When an enemy wa s known
tobe knocking a t the gate , when a dragon threatened the l ives
o f the people , or when any kind of danger a rose , the kings and
courtiers hastened to s end mes s ages to Zal and Rustam to come
to their“help
?“The K ianian kings he ld these heroes in such
great respect tha t they s ent a company of nobles , with tymba l s
and p ipes , severa l days ’ journey , or often went thems elves , tomeet the heroes coming f rom the i r provinces?
“and accompan ied
them cons iderable dis tances , on their departure f rom the court .
“4The kings often descended from the throne on the approach o f
the mighty heroes , and made them s it upon it?“King Kavi Usa ,
was once wrath with Rustam ,rebuked him in the presence o f
the courtiers , and the hero left the court . Ultimately , the kinghad to expres s regret, and reconci le himsel f to the wa rrior cham
p ion ?“When the courtiers wished to p lead f or anything, they
deputed Rustam f or the task .
“7 Even members of the roya lfamily occa s iona l ly sought h is help for s imilar purposes . WhenFa riburz, f or example
,des ired to marry the widow Farangiz , he
a sked Rus tam to procure the roya l s anction ?“When QueenSudabah wa s proved guilty o f the p lot o f bla sting the character o fher s tep son , prince Syava rshan , w ith the meanes t o f ca lumnies ,Rus tam dragged the queen out and ki l led her in the presenceo f her roya l husband ?“Sometimes the education of an heir
to the throne wa s entrusted to the hands of the heroes , who keptthe prince with them unt i l he had come of age and completed h istra in ing ?“Rustam was commonly ca l led by the nobles
,a s a lso
by the kings , the crown bes tower , and the king maker .“1 KingShN . z . 92;3. 1 43, 1 44 ,
274, 3 1 9 .
ShN. 3. 18, 281 , 282 , 327, 354.
ShN. 3. 283.
2“ShN . 2 . 1 66 , 1 98;3. 1 8, 1 9 , 274.
ShN. 2 . 1 42 -1 44, 1 47 .“7ShN. 3. 1 1 2 , 1 1 3;4. 287, 301 , 302 .
ShN . 3. 1 46 .
ShN . 2 . 340.
ShN . 2 . 1 96 , 225.
ShN. 2 . 1 22,1 25;3. 1 43;5 . 1 74.
92 KINGSHIP
bent downwa rd ?“Attended by his body-guards , the king now
advanced towa rds the throne and took his seat . The sovereign
genera l ly s at upon the throne w ith the crown upon h is head“7and with an ox—head mace in h is hand ?“The court officia ls nowtook their s eats upon low golden , ivory , or wooden s tool s ?“Theking’s seat wa s a lways elevated above the others . The seat of
honour wa s held tobe a t the right hand of the king?“and the
courtiers took their s eats accord ing to thei r respective ranks and
d ignities . We s ee the matchles s Iranian hero, Rus tam , s trongly
resenting the seat on the lef t hand , wh ich prince As f andiyar of
f ered him at their firs t encounter, and rem ind ing the a rrogant
prince of the und isputed priv i lege , wh ich had a lways been ac
corded him, of s itting on the right hand o f the I ran ian kings .
4 1
When a courtier addres sed the king, he rose f rom his s eat ,
and rema ined s tanding ?“When one approached the throne , to
give anything to the king or to receive someth ing from the roya lhands , he firs t kis sed the ground?“or the throne .
44 The rever
ent ial attitude u sua l ly observed by princes and nob les , while con
vers ing w ith their sovereign , wa s to s tand with folded a rms ,downca s t eyes , and bowed head ?“When a s tranger approached
the king w ith a petition ,he pros tra ted h imsel f on h is knees , and
touched h is forehead and nos e to the ground , be fore addres s inghim .
Envoys and ambas s adors . The king persona l ly control led
the foreign a ff a irs of the s tate . H e received ambas sadors a t his
court and sent envoys to foreign lands . Before s ending an em
bas sy abroad , he consulted w ith the elders o f the court , and obta ined their a s s is tance in dra fting the mes sage . Genera l ly
,he
himsel f dictated the letter to the court s cribe and had the roya lsea l affixed to it in his presence . The qual ifications deemed es sential in an envoy were fluency of speech , shrewdnes s , and discret ion ?“The person of the envoy was he ld s acred, and an amba s s ador f rom an enemy king wa s a lways immune f rom moles tation . King Vishtaspa wa s enraged a t firs t w ith the envoy of
Arej ataspa , who threa tened Iran w i th inva s ion ,i f the I ranian
ShN. 5 . 1 70. ShN. 4. 286;6 . 45.
ShN. 4. 200. ShN . 2. 63;3. 1 8, 1 14, 1 1 5;4 302 .
ShN. 2 . 222;3. 26;4. 29 2 . ShN . 2 . 77;3. 328;4. 236 .
ShN . 4. 357 . ShN. 2 . 36;4. 2 79 , 3 1 2;5 . 76 , 83.
Yt . ShN . 4. 1 45.
ShN. 5 . 200.
KINGSHIP 93
king did not renounce the new fa ith o f Zarathushtra . The king
told the members of the Tu ranian embas sy that he wou l d havehung them a ll a l ive, had not the re l igion o f h is country enjoinedthat the sa fety of envoys wa s tobe preserved inviolate ? 7 As a
ru le ,they were trea ted with honour and courtesy . From the
Shah Namah we learn the manner in wh ich foreign m is s ions
were rece ived a t the Iran ian court . When an amba s sador hadbeen escorted to the presence o f the king , by the court chamber
la in ,h is firs t act on approach ing the throne wa s to do reverence
to its roya l occupant . The fore igner was then given a goldens tool or an honourable seat in the court?“and , either ora l ly del ivered the mes s age of h is roya l mas ter , or del ivered the letter
wh ich he had brought with h im from his own count ry . In the
latter case , the king ordered the scribe to read the letter a loud to
him and h is m in is ters . The amba s sador and h is party were then
lodged in a comfortable place , accorded a banquet at wh ich the
nobles of the land were present , and shown other courtes iesbefitting the ir pos ition
?“Meanwhile, the king consulted his min
is ters , and prepared the rep ly, which was either written , or
ora l ly del ivered to the envoy . When the embas sy had fin ished itswork, and were prepa red to leave the country , the king bestowedrich gi fts upon its ch ief , such a s , a crown of emera lds , a pa ir of
ear-rings , a golden torque, s laves , or purs es?“
Roya l g i ft s . The king, a s a rule , lav ished h igh honours and
rich gi fts on those who had ea rned h is roya l favour . Heroicach ievements and works of great va lour per formed by warriors ,or d is tinguished s ervices rendered by the nob les
,received l ibera l
recognition a t the hands of the sovere igns . King Kavata , f or
example , in appreciation of Rus tam’
s fi rst encounter w ith the
Turanian king , bestowed upon h im and Za l five elephants , w ithl itters in laid w ith tu rquois e and overspread w ith c loth of gold ,
a roya l robe of gol d,a crown, and a gi rd le wrought of jewels and
turquoise;and , in add ition to these r ich gifts , bes towed the
sovere ign ty of N imruz on Zal and h is descendants ? 1 S imi larly ,when , a fter his seven memorable exploits , Rustam reachedMazandaran and rescued King Kav i Usa who had been madea prisoner , the king rewa rded h is l iberator with a throne jewel led
ShN . 5 . 43. ShN. 4. 207 , 359 .
ShN. 4. 200,20 1 . ShN . 2 . 2 1 .
ShN . 4. 357. 358.
94 KINGSHIP
in turquoise, a crown of gems , a robe of gold , a torque , an armlet,two hundred s laves of both the sexes , a hundred s teeds in golden
harness , a hundred mules with golden bridles , loaded withbrocades , a hundred purses fi lled w ith coins , bright stu ff s , perfumes
and trinkets , a ruby gob let fi l led with musk, and a turquois e
goblet fi lled w ith rose water ?“Among such a rt icles of roya l gi ft
were usua l ly found swords in gold scabba rds , s tudded w ith richj ewels , s ignet rings , ca sques and coats of ma i l , goblets of topa zand lapis -lazuli , girdles and tunics , tapes tries and embroideries ,beaver skins and carpets , diadems and bracelets , elephants and
camels , tents and pavilions , and var iou s other obj ects o f va lue ?“More va luable stil l for those who had won the roya l favour
was the bes towa l by the king, in recognition of high ly meritor iou s services , of roya l patents , empowering the recip ients to ex
ercise sovereign rights over certa in cities or provinces . Zal and
Rustam ,Tus and Giv, were thus authorized by such roya l patents
to rule over N imruz , and other p laces of importance“4 The
king vis ited in s tate the great fire—temp les , either to off er hissupp l icat ions to Ahura Mazda f or help in a war upon which hewas embarking;to off er thanksgivings for a v ictory a l ready won
over an enemy , or to pray in the temple a s a devout worshipper o f
Ahura Mazda . On such occa s ions , he endowed the sacredshrines with munificent sums of money , adorned them with
j ewels , and l ibera l ly -bestowed riches upon the priests ?“S imilarly, the king
’
s triumphant march through vi l lages and towns ,on h is way f rom the battlefield to the cap ita l , was the occas ionof di stribution of a lms among the poor people .
ShN . 2 . 77.
ShN. 77, 1 98;3. 26-29 , 283, 356;4. 58, 236, 258, 295.
ShN 2 77. 399;4 297 390;5 1 74. 29 3ShN. 4. 255 .
96 LAW AND JUSTICE
officiating judges;“the ma intenance o f the dignity of the
j udges;7 misca rriages of j us tice;and var ious ques tions relatingto the subject .
Na ture o f law . The outs tanding feature of Iranian jurisprudence is the re l igious character inde l ib ly s tamped upon it bythe pries thood , who ow ing ‘to the belief of the div ine origin o f
law were recognized a s its natura l interpreters , and ,in the ear ly
days o f Iranian society , a l so, a s its on ly j urists and j udges . Al llaws , whether s acred or profane , civi l or crim ina l , a re influ
enced and regulated by rel igious be l ief s and r itua l practices .
Ahura Mazda h imse l f is represented as laying down ru les and
precepts f or the conduct of man in h is re lation to society, or
w ith reference to the genera l conduct o f h is l ife upon earth .
The Vendidad is thus the codification of rel igious , eth ica l , ec
cles iastica l, ritua l , socia l , pena l , and hygen ic laws . The I ran ians tate took cogni zance of wrongs wh ich were pure ly theologica l .Rel igious off ences were puni shed w ith a s much rigour a s were
c ivil and crim ina l wrongs . Re l igious penances , sacrificia latonements , ceremon ia l Obs ervances a re
,a s we sha l l see later ,
among the forms of pun ishments prescr ibed a long w ith bodilychast isement for var ious crimes .
Admin i s trators of j us t ice . In the ear l ier periods of I ranian
society, the tribuna l s of j u s tice were ev idently composed of
pr iests who were superior to the laity in inte l l igence . Later,w ith the spread of learn ing, lay j udges began to . share the
j udicia l work of the country . Even women , as we sha l l see
anon , often acted as j udges . The j udges decided cases that
came before them accord ing to the rules and regulations la id
down in the Avesta and Zend , in accordance w ith the decis ions
and genera l verdicts of the ancients .
“Cons equently,the pries ts ,
be ing more intima tely acqua inted with the re l igious lore , re
f a ined all h igher j ud icia l pos itions in thei r hands , and all con
tested lawsuits came before them f or decis ion .
Qual ificat ions of a j udge . Tobe wel l-vers ed in law wa s , of
cours e , the prime es s sentia l in a j udge ?“I t is express ly sa idthat even a woman or a minor learned in law is tobe pre ferred,
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 73, p . 76 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 2 1 . 1 6, pp . 95, 96 .
Dk .,vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 8. 1 5 , p . 5 1;1 9 . 1 04, p . 80.
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 69 , p . 76 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 74, p . 76 .
LAW AND JUSTICE 97
f or appointment a s a j udge , to an adult who is ignorant of
law? 1 A j udge whose dec is ions of ten prove tobe erroneous
is unqua l ified for h is pos t ?2 Experience in a learned j udgewho ha s been on the bench for severa l years is va lued , and h is
rul ings and dec is ions a re v iewed w ith great confidence ?“Though learning is an es sentia l qua l ification in a j udge, up
r ightnes s o f cha racter , we are told , is ind ispensab le to him. Aj udge shou ldbe an inveterate foe of brigands , tyrants and mu r
derers ?“The merit o f the work o f a t ruthful j udge is grea terthan any other meritorious deed ?“A good j udge spreads happi
nes s among the peop le , whereas a fa lse one br ings ca lam ity to
the country ?“An hones t person who holds the sca les of jus
tice in his hands causes joy to the ange l s , and spreads sorrow
among the demons . H is good work is further rewa rded in the
next world , j us t as heavy retribution fa l ls to the lot o f an evi lj udge ?“The re is no atonement that can wash away the gu ilt
of a fa ls e j udge ?“He is a s inner who dec lares the innocentguilty and the gui lty innocent ?“Crimina l is the j udge who
decides w ith reference to the s ta tus of the litigants?“and whose
rul ings are swayed by pa rty feel ings?-1 Ra shnu , the angel o f
truth , bef riends the poor who have fa i led to secure j ustice at
the hands of a d ishonest j udge whom Angra Ma inyu courts?“
Persons who thus abused their power as j udges were evidently
punished by the state?“
P la ces of j us t ice . We have a l rea dy s tated that in the ear ly
period of the evolution of I ran ian society, the pr iests a loneexecuted jud icia l functions , and that it was at a later s tage thatthe la ity secured the pr iv ilege of sharing the lega l adminis tra tiono f the country . S im ilarly , fire-temples , or some adjoining partsof these p laces of worsh ip, served a l so a s the early law courts .
Law be ing rega rded as a branch of religion , and the min is ters
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , 8. 1 9 . 29 , p . 69;2 1 . 2 1 , p . 97 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 76 , p . 77;2 1 . 10, p . 9 5.
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 42 . 9 , pp . 64, 65 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 59 , p . 88.
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 6 1, p . 88.
Dk ., vol . 1 6
,bk. 8. 30. 28, p . 22 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. p . 22 .
Dk . , vol. 1 5 , bk. 8. 2 1 . 1 9 , p . 96 .
Dk ., vol 1 6bk 8 42 8 p 64
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 5 1 , p . 86 .
Dk vol . 1 5, bk 8. 2 1 . 26 , p . 9 7 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 57 , p . 87 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk 8. 1 9 . 8
, p. 63.
98 LAW AND JUSTICE
of rel igion having the gua rdianship of j ustice in the i r hands , it
wasbut natura l that the temples shouldbe the centres of both
rel igious and j udicia l activities . A s we sha l l have occas ion to
see, ritua ls were given an important place in the tr ia l o f lawsuits , especia l ly in the adm ini stration of oath s and in the per
f ormance of ordea ls . Besfides , the fire and the ceremon ia l im
plements required f or the performance of ritua l s on such occas ions couldbe of an ea sy acces s in the c lose vicinity of the
temples .
Legal p rocedu re . The p lace set apart for the adm inistration
o f j ustice was usua l ly thronged by the l itigating pa rt ies , the irf riends , relat ives , and witnes ses . Proper measures were taken
to ma inta in the dignity of the court, and disciplinary rules were
la id down f or the general guidance of the peop le . D isturbancecaused by those gathered in the premises , e ither by loud ta lking
or by the u s e of improper words by persons who lost their caseswere promptly punished ?“The j udges were helped in their
work by subordinate officia ls , with whom the aggrieved parties
lodged thei r compla ints . The compla inant , or s evera l of themin cases when severa l creditors proceeded aga inst a common
debtor,a sked f or a summons ?“The accused couldbe held in
ba i l , i f proper security was produced?“Otherwise, he was re
moved to the house of detention pending his tria l . Attemptswere evidently made to e l icit confes s ion f rom the gui lty , and the
texts refer to ful l con fess ion of gui lt,2 7
or partia l confess ion?“orthe one made on diff erent occa s ions in a s many as three ver
s ions ?“The disputants could , i f they so chose, appoint an
a rb itrator , and come to an amicable s ettlement, instead of fight
ing out thei r ca se in the court ?“Attempts were made to do away with undue delays in dea l ing
out j ustice, and t ime l imits were fixed f or the de l ivery of
j udgments and examin ing w itnes ses , as a l so f or the genera l con
duct o f the ca se?1 Both compla inant and defendant had to
conform to the rules , and had to fini sh their s tatements in the
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 27 , pp . 68, 69 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 47 , p . 58.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 23, p . 52 .
Dk . , vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 25, 1 3 1 , pp . 68, 84.
Dk .,vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 48, 49 , p . 58.
Dk ., vol. 1 6 , bk. 8. 42 . 3, p . 64.Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 1 6 , 25, pp . 5 1 , 53.
Dk ., vol . 1 5,bk 8. 2 1 . 1 5, p. 95.
100 LAW AND JUSTICE
The two kinds of evidence recognized were the verba l and the
documentary , both of wh ich mightbe submitted in a case, or
e ither o f the two ?“These were, aga in, divided into variousgrades , and their bearing upon diff erent cases was expla ined .
From the many subj ect headings found in the Dinkard , we
learn that the law o f evidence must have been worked out in
great deta i l in the or igina l works ?“Occas iona l ly , the s tatu s of
the w itness who appea red in the court to give evidence influ
enced the court . Evidence submitted by the ch ie f of a pro
f es s ion,by a high pr ies t , or by three persons together, was con
s idered trustworthy ?“Although full confidence was tobep laced on the evidence of such credible witnes ses , we see the
rule qua l ified by the statement that there might a r ise occa s ions
when the test imony of even a h igh priest , or of three personscol lectively , m ight not count ?“The mode of procedure in ca seo f the ev idence of doubtful persons , and even that of th ieves ,formed part of the genera l discus s ion in the lost works ?“Thes inful nature of giving fa lse evidence was emphas ized by declar ing it a s caused by Angra Ma inyu
?“Law of p roperty . A section of the Husparum Na sk , we are
informed , dea lt with the subj ect o f the ownership of property ?“Articles of law were enacted for the regulat ion of properties set
apart f or the rel igious purposes , as a lso for inheritance and
pos ses s ion of private property . Some seven kinds of property,o f which unfortunate ly no description is given , were not tobeaccepted a s secur ity ?“D isputes occas iona l ly arose, either aboutthe management, or the appropriation , of the proceeds of propert ies given away in char ities , and the court gave its rul ings on
such occa s ions ?“When an adm in istrator o f such a trus t died ,leaving no succes sor to take charge o f it
, the court was movedto intervene . For examp le , when a priest who was the cus
todian of some publ ic funds died in a foreign country , to whichhe had journeyed on his pr iest ly duties , the ques tion a rose of
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 5.
-
5 , pp . 37 , 38.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 5 . 6- 1 2 , pp . 38-40.
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 60, p . 74.
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 103, p . 80.
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 20. 1 0, p . 9 2 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 1 57 , p . 87 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6
,bk . 8. 35. 1 , pp . 30, 31 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8.
Dk ., vol. 1 5,bk . 8. p. 70.
LAW AND JUSTICE 101
appointing another in his place to manage the property of the
trus t, and the matter wa s then taken to the court .
“1Non-Iranian races l iv ing in Iran , and peop le of the f rontier
territories , who had entered into commercia l transactions w ith
the Iranians , secured jus tice a t the hands o f the I ranian j udges
in the i r disputes w ith the I ranians . Foreigners evident ly held
property in Iran ,and lawsu its often arose in their dea l ings with
the natives of the country ?“In the los t lega l Na sk s were d iscu s s ions of the various d is
putes a ris ing among the holders of joint property ,“3those about
a tes tator d istributing his property before death?“the l iabi l ities
on the property of the deceased parents , and their accep
tance or not on the pa rt o f the heirs?“absence of testimonyrega rding the propr ieta ry r ights o f one
’
s own property?“mis
appropriation of property ,“7pas s ing of some property to the hands
of a criminal?“and other s im ila r problems relating to ownership
?“S eques trat ion and confi s cat ion . A section of the Sakadum,
or eighteenth , Na sk dea ls with the law of s eques tration o f pro
perty , more particularly of an ima ls . Horses and camels , oxenand sheep , formed the chief property o f the people , and the booklays down m inute rules regarding the confiscation
,retention , and
care o f anima ls kept in custody , in part s at is fact ion of the cla imso f the creditors or o f the s ta te . Among the matters d iscus sedin deta i l were : the se1zure and confinement of a hors e , or of a
bea s t of burden;the l im it of t ime w ith in wh ich the anima l wa stobe kept;the charges of a sentine l;the suckl ing of the youngone, when such was with the seques tered anima l;the u se o f
m i lk of such an ima ls;the shea r ing and lamb ing o f sheep in the
fold and the food tobe given them;pena lty f or an an ima l tha twas not properly f ed , and d ied of s tarvation;and various otherques tions bearing upon the subj ect ?“S imilarly , the law books prescribed rules for the confis cation
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 44 , pp . 7 1 , 72 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 26 , p . 68;vol . 1 6
,bk . 8. 35 . 6, p . 31 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 79 , p . 77 .
Dk . , vo l. 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 8. 30 , p . 53.
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 45 , 81 , 82 , pp . 72 , 77 , 78.
iii?" igi'
i?11
31
153i9' 32
12169
1 6 bk 8p k: 1 5:be. 53. 5
7113“7““4 ' 4" 24“
Dk . , vol . 1 6, bk . 8. 35 . 2 -4, p . 3 1 .
Dk .
, vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 38. 1 -1 6, 24
-26, pp . 49
-54.
1 02 LAW AND JUSTICE
of a s lave, to work off the debt of a defaulter, that of a cloak ,a water-Skin ,
corn ,c lothes , utens ils , cultivated and uncultivated
fa rms , and of the ornaments of gold , s ilver , and pearls .
“1Loan and interes t . As payment in a ll kinds of bus iness
transactions wa s made in kind , so fields , catt le, gra in, and other
commodities were exchanged ‘
in lending and borrow ing . Bes ides
his cla im over the amount that he may have lent , the creditor
wa s ent itled to some kind of increase , that is , interest on h is
advances . One of the last sections of the S akadum Na sk isca l led Vakhshishtan , or code of increase ?“Law s were enactedregulating the dea l ings between lenders and borrowers , in regard
to the capita l and the interes t?“the renewa l of a contract in caseo f the death of a creditor?“the l iabil ity on the part o f a person
who inheri ted the property of a debtor upon wh ich interes t wa s
runn ing?“the increa se on increa ses , or compound interest;theinheritance by children o f a property and the accumulated in
terest the lega l decis ion in cases where a debtor wa s
unable to fulfi l his obl igat ions at the t ime when they fe l l due;“7the agreement to pay off the debt w ith its incurring interest byins talments;the irregularity on the part of the debtor in h is
yearly payment;the l im it of len iency on the part of the
creditor?“and severa l S imi lar questions bearing upon the subj ect .
OATH
App l icat ions of oath . The Aves tan word f or oath wh ich
occursbu t once in the extant l itera ture is s aokenta, f rom wh ich
the modern Pers ian sngand is der ived . Later Pahlavi and P ers ian works which treat of the period with wh ich we a re present lyconcerned dep ict kings , heroes , and ministers f reely swea ring f or
various purposes . Primari ly , an oath was taken to guarantee thetruthfulnes s o f one
’
s s ta tement, and to avoid incurring suspicion .
When Rustam , f or example, heard that his kinsmen had fought
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 40. 29-34, pp .
Dk . , vo l . 1 6 , bk . 8. 40. 1, p . 56 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 40. 7 , p . 57 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6,bk . 8. 40. 8, p . 57 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 40. 9 , p . 57 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 40. 1 8, p . 59 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6, bk . 8. 40. 22
, p . 60.
Dk . , vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 40. 27, 28, pp.
Vd. 4. 54.
1 04 LAW AND JUSTICE
himsel f that the s ta rs were not favourable to Iran in the war
upon wh ich the king wa s emba rking , did not venture to lay
be fore his roya l ma s ter the gloomy forecas t . Therefore , he
begged the king to swea r that he wou ld not harm him ,when he
disclos ed the s ecret o f heavens;and the king swore , a s he wa s
reques ted ?“When ,however , the king heard that the war wou ld
go aga inst him,and that twenty-three of the princes of roya l
blood would fa ll in the cata s trophe tobe suff ered by the
I ran ians , he drew his sword and fe l l upon the d isc loser of th isinausp icious news , and was res tra ined from kil l ing him on ly
when he reca l led the binding nature o f the oa th which he had
sworn ?“When Rus tam p leaded before H aosravah f or Gu r
gin ’
s release f rom imprisonment , the king pleaded his inabil ity to
comply, saying that he had sworn by his throne and crown , by
Mars ,Venu s , the sun and moon,to punish h im, a lthough later he
yie lded to Rustam’
s persua s ion ?“S e l f-imprecatory oa th s . The Aves tan texts ment ion no ln
s tances in which the oath taker swears by any persons or obj ects ,such a s a re f requent in the later works , to which we sha l l haveoccas ion to refer . We have , however , in the sacred texts refer
emees to the mode of taking oath in the form of a curse . M ithra ,
the angel of truth,is accompan ied by Dami Upamana . at the
ordea l court . This co-adj utor of M ithra impersonates the magic
power o f the curse . In the ea rly s tages o f Iran ian Society , when
the ins titutions of human j ustice had not been sufficiently de
ve10ped , divine help wa s invoked in the t ria l o f off enders . The
contend ing parties were put to the oa th , and were made to utter
s el f-imprecations , invoking div ine wrath and untold ca lamitiesupon the person who swore fa lsely . Both the officer who administered the oath , and the person who took it, be l ieved impl icitlythat the ma lediction of Dami Upamana would relentles s ly fol lowthose who foreswore them selves . As the puni shment f or perj ury
aga inst M ithra ,it is sa id , that Dami Upamana fa l ls upon the
off ender, in the shape of a Sharp-toothed , terrible boar , and
des troys h im at a s troke ?“O ath s taken upon d ivine be ings , person s , and object s . As
the oath came tobe recogni zed a s an integra l part of lega l pro
ceedings , bus ines s contracts , agreements , and treaties , the range
YtZ . 41 , 42 . ShN . 3. 332 , 333.
YtZ . 50-52 . Yt . 1 0. 1 27 .
LAW AND JUSTICE 1 05
o f objects to swea r upon widened , until it embraced a ll celestia l
and terres tria l beings and animate and inanima te obj ects . Ac
cord ing to the Pahlav i Ya tkar-i Zariran , K ing Vishtaspa swore
be fore his m inister by the g lory o f Ahura Ma zda ,the Mazda
ya sn ian re l igion , and the li fe o f his own brother .
“1 In another
place we s ee him swearing by the Zend Avesta ,Zarathushtra ,
and fire?“To as sure King Kavi Usa o f his fi rm determination
to act according to h is behes t, young King Haos ravah took an
oath upon God , day and night , sun and moon , throne and
ca sque, s ignet and sword and We have a l ready seen
the same king swea ring by his throne and crown , by Mars and
Venus , by the sun and moon ?“B izan swore by the creator, the
moon, and the Firdaus i puts an oath into the mouth
o f Rustam , and makes h im swear by the king’s li fe and head ,the sun and moon ,
Iran ’
s hos t , and the dus t of the murdered
prince and at another time by the sun , the
scim ita r , and the batt lefield , in add ition to the king’s l i fe and
head ?“Ceremon ial r ites to s trengthen the va l id ity of an oath . We
have a lready re ferred to the connection between the oath and
the ordea l , and“
we sha l l see in our discus s ion that the ordea l , asa l so the oath wh ich preceded it , wa s accompan ied by an elaborate
ritua l . As it seems , there wa s a certa in prescribed manner in
which the various oaths were tobe taken . When Jamaspa a sked
King Vishtaspa to take an oath , he requested him to rub hissword o f s teel and an a rrow of the j aw-bone three times in the
name of Drvaspa , the ange l pres id ing over ca tt le ?“H aos ravah
swore w ith his face turned towards fi re ?“
ORDEALs
Ordea l code . The Aves tan word f or ordea l is varah f romwhich is derived the later anr is tan or the code of The
term era/rah is not found in the Catha s , though ordea ls , especia l lyin an eschato logica l s ens e , a re expres s ly mentioned . The
twel fth Ya sht, ded icated to Ra shnu , dea l s whol ly with the ordea ls .
YtZ . 41 , 42 , 52 . ShN . 3. 226 .
ShN. 5 . 64, 1 73. ShN. 5 . 228 .
ShN. 3. 2 1 , 22 . YtZ . 41 .
Sh .N. 3. 332 . ShN . 3. 2 1,22 .
ShN. 3. 59 , 60. Dk ., vo l. 1 6, bk . 8. 4 1 . I , p . 62 .
106 LAW AND JUSTI CE
There are s tray references to the ordea l s in diff erent Avestantexts which we sha l l s ee as we proceed w ith the subj ect . We
gather , however , from the summary o f the contents of the lostAves tan Nask s given in the Pahlavi Dinkard, that important sec
tions of the Nikadum and Sakadum Nasks were devoted to the
treatment of ordea ls .I
Us e of ordea ls . The ch ie f obj ect of an ordea l , as a lso o f an
oath , wa s to dis cover gu ilt . Persons who swore an oath , or
subm itted to an ordea l , had to fea r the wrath of d ivine beings ,in ca se they were gui lty . I t was bel ieved that a gu ilty person
wouldbe s corched , burnt, drowned , or made to suff er in diverse
ways , according to the nature of the ordea l , to which he was
subj ected .
Thus , the ordea l wa s the indicator of innocence and guilt in
lega l proceedings . When it was impos s ible to discover the t ruth
by direct evidence ,the l itigant pa rties were put to a phys ica l
test . When the r ight of a property wa s contested , resort wa shad to an ordea l .“1 A wi zard , suspected of having caused s ickness by w itchcra ft , was ordered to pas s through an ordea l .
S im ila rly, persons a ccused of sorcery , murder , and other clan
des tine crimes , were pu t to the ordea l ?“Recourse to ordea ls wa so ften had to prove one
’
s s teadfa stnes s in rel igion , a s a lso to demons trate the indi sputable nature of rel igious truths ?“C las s ificat ion of ordea ls . Iran ian j uris ts made two genera l
divis ions of ordea ls . T hes e were hot ordea l s and cold ordea ls .
“5The hot ordea ls cons is ted in wa lking through fire , dipping thehand in boil ing water or oil , or pouring molten meta l on body.
In the co ld ordea ls a person was obl iged to hold s acred Baresman tw igs in the hand , eat exces s ive quant ities o f food , swa l low
a specia l ly prepa red liquid , or cut certa in parts of h is body with
a kn i fe . The origina l number of ordea ls a l leged to have been
prescribed by Zarathu shtra wa s thirty-three?“though no morethan S ix or s even are dis tinct ly ment ioned in the extant I ranianl itera ture .
Ordea lby fi re . In Zarathushtra’
s fa ith fire is the most
Dk ., vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 67, p . 75 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6,bk. 8. 4 1 . 1
, p . 62 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 4 1 . 3, pp . 62 , 63.
Z sp . 2 1 . 24-27.
Ae . 9;Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 55, p. 73;vol. 1 6, bk . 8. 41 . 6, p. 63.
Dk ., vol. 14, bk . 7 . 4 3, p . 37.
1 08 LAW AND JUSTI CE
cording to the Zatsparam,the prophet is sa id to have been shown,
three phys ica l tes ts to demons trate the truth of the fa ith . One
of these wa s the pouring o f hot meta l on the chest of the prophet ,which fa i led to injure him ?“2 Zarathu shtra is thereupon com
manded by Ahura Mazda to exhort his disciples to resort to this
ordea l to demons trate the truthfulnes s of rel igion, whenever it is
doubted byM i s cel laneou s tes t s . The Aves tan texts enumerate some
other forms of ordea l , w ithout , however , descr ib ing the manner
in which they were app l ied . One of these,a l ready re ferred to,
is
ca lled the Baresman ordea l f rom the fact that the person going
through the ordea l rites held a three-tw igged Baresman in
hand ?“Among the ordea ls incidenta l ly ment ioned by namemaybe mentioned the fa ith ordea l ,1““that of exces s ive eat ing?”
the ordea l of truth- indicating golden waters ,1 07
and the one byinfl icting
Rel igious ba s is of the ordea l . Above a ll an ordea l was an
appea l to divine powers , when human resources had fa iled . The
a rchangels themselves , a s we have seen , are sa id to have demon
s traf ed the worth of ordea ls to the prophet . Hence it was that
the celes tia l beings were invoked , by means o f rel igious
formulas and e laborate ceremonia ls , to come down to the court
to help the human ofli cers of the ordea l court . Ahura Mazda ,
it seems , was invoked through the performance of Yasna sacri
fice at the place in which an ordea l wa s tobe The
s ix s tanza s of Ys . 36 are sa id to refer to s ix forms of hot ordea l ,and mus t have been recited on such occas ions ? 1 0 Zarathu shtra
is sa id to have recited the three cardina l words of his fa ith ,good thoughts , good words , and good deeds , when the archangelstook him through ordea ls .
1 1 1 The Yasht dedicated to Ra shnu ,the genius of truth , is exclus ively devoted to ordea ls , and is thechief prayer which must have been recited on the occas ion of
tria l by ordea l . On being invoked for help , Ahura Mazda is
1“Zsp . 2 1 . 24.
2 1 . 2 5.
1 0‘Yt . 1 2 . 3;Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 38;1 9 . 66 , pp . 55, 75 .
Dk vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 5 pp . 66 , 67 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 33, p . 69 .
Vd . 4. 54. 55.
Zsp . 2 1 . 26 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 1 4, p . 66;vol . 1 6, bk . 8. 4 1 . 5 , p . 63.
815 . 1 3. 1 7.
Z sp . 2 1 . 24.
LAW AND JUSTI CE 109
depicted as coming down to the place o f an ordea l , accompan iedby the angels Vata , Dami Upamana , Kingly Glory and Saoka ?”
But the ch ie f celestia l functiona ry , whom Ahura Mazda has spe
cia lly appointed for the supervis ion at the ordea l s , is Rashnu .
According to the sacred texts , the offic iating pries t ca l ls him
righteous , mos t upright , mos t holy , mos t knowing , mos t d is
cern ing, mos t fore-knowing, most fa r-see ing , and the best sm iter
and destroyer of thieves and robbers ?” He is imp lored to turn
his steps to the p lace of ordea l , i f he happens tobe at that time
in one of the seven zones of the earth , or on the mountains , or
rivers , or oceans , or s tars , or moon , or sun , or at the farthes t
end of the ea rth , or in heaven?“
R egulat ions about the conduct of ordea l s . Elaborate rulesseem to have been la id down regulating the per formance of or
dea ls . Ow ing to the re l igious aspect of ordea ls , to wh ich wehave a lready re ferred , the j udges and ofl
‘icers who administered
them were taken principa l ly from the pries tly cla s s . The H igh
Pries t pres ided at the function?“
and was helped in his dutiesby severa l officers?“who had specific functions to per form ac
cording to the prescribed laws ?" The number of officers to
watch the ordea l , the order of precedence tobe observed by
those who attended the ordea l tria l s , the number of witnes sesrequired , and other S imilar quest ions of deta i l , were tobe decided in accordance with the prescribed rules?
“The texts referto the time and p lace of ordea l s without , however, much en l ightening us on the subject ?” As ordea ls were accompan ied by the
per formance o f sacrific ia l rites and the recita l of the s acred
formu las by pries ts , it is probab le , that fi re-temples or some ad
joining p laces , a s a lready noticed , must have served a s law courts .
A l l persons were not freely admitted to w itnes s the ordea l proceed ings . Restrictions were la id down aga ins t certa in objects tobe brought in at the tria l , l ikewise , doubt ful persons were deba rred f rom entering the ordea l meetings ?“The quantity and
Yt . 1 2 . 4.
Yt . 1 2 . 7 , 8.
mYt . 1 2 . 9-38.
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 56, p . 73.
Dk ., vol . 1 6
,bk . 8. 4 1 . 5 , p . 63.
Dk ., vol. 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 1 6
, p . 67 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 54, pp .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 55, p . 73.
Dk ., vol. 1 6 , bk. 8. 41 . 4, p. 63.
1 1 0 LAW AND JUST I CE
qua l ity o f wood tobe used at fi re ordea ls , a s a lso the implements
needed at the va rious other ordea ls , were carefu l ly chosen a s
prescribed by rules?2 1 In some ca ses , it s eems that ordea ls were
adj usted w ith reference to the socia l pos ition of the parties con
cerned , and the ordea l rules exempted men of d ist inction and
good repute f rom the phys ica l Ordea ls of les ser or
greater degree of severity were prescribed , in proportion to the
gravity o f the These were fixed by the j udges , in somecases both parties s imultaneous ly volunteered to undergo a cer
ta in kind of ordea l, or , aga in ,
one party cha l lenged the other to
prove its ca se by an ordea l . Judgment evident ly went aga inst
the person by defau lt, i f he shrank from submitting himsel f to the
tes t, when cha l lenged so to do.
CRIMES AND PUN ISHMENT
C las s ificat ion of cr imes . Wrongs l iab le to pun ishment by thes tate maybe ranged under five clas ses . The firs t clas s cons is ted
of cr imes aga inst mora l ity , such a s adultery , abortion , and unna
tura l c rime . Thos e aga inst property cons tituted the second cla s s ,and were chiefly breach o f contract , theft , and robbery . Underthe third group ,
wh ich maybe termed crimes aga ins t the person ,
fel l a s saults and murder . Defilement and unclean l ines s , bur ia lo f the dead , and a ll that contam inates the earth , water, and treeswere punishable wrongs , a ccording to the tenets of the Zoroas
trian legis lators , and can,therefore ,be c las sed a s the crimes
aga ins t pub l ic hea lth . S im i lar ly,the i l l-treat ing and ill-feeding
of anima ls , and other kinds of cruelty to them ,formed the fi fth
class , that is , the crimes aga inst anima l s .
The Aves tan legis lators genera l ly prescribe the corresponding
pena lty f or the in fringement of every rule at the t ime of laying it
down . We sha l l fol low their method and d iscus s crimes and
thei r punishments together.The nature of pun i shmen t . Breaches o f law were pun ished
by flogging, by a fine , by bod ily mutilat ions , or with death , byexclus ion from participation in socia l and rel igiou s fes tiva l s , bypena l servitude, by brand ing, and by compel l ing a crim ina l to ki l l
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 41 , p . 7 1 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 9 , p . 67 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 40, 66 , pp . 70, 7 1 , 75.
1 1 2 LAW AND JUSTI CE
w ish to hide hersel f in the heavens , or s ink into the earth ?”
She discards l ibations off ered by The angels
Tishtrya and Verethraghna exhort the fa ithful not to a l low uh
chaste women to share the sacrificia l off erings consecrated in
thei r honour, and declare that p lagues and wars would desolate
thei r country i f they violated theThe texts speak with horror o f a courtezan who l ives a l ife of
shame , and yie lds hers el f indiscriminately to the embraces of the
Mazdayasnians and Daevayasnians , and s tates that the look of
such a woman dries up the waters and p lants and blights the
ea rth;j ust a s her touch demol ishes the good thoughts , good
words , and good deeds of a righteous person?“1 Ahura Mazda
informs the prophet that such a shameles s creature grieves himwith the sores t grief , and pa ins him with the bitteres t pa in , and
declares that she deserves tobe ki l led , even more than gl iding
snakes and howling wolves ?“2 Haoma is implored by his sacri
ficer to hurl his mace a t such .
Abort ion . A man who defi led a virgin l iving in her pa rent ’s
house, or with other guardians , whether she was betrothed or
not , committed a serious crime aga inst society . I f the ma iden
conceived by h im,it wa s his duty to support her, so that neither
she nor her i l legitimate off spring m ight suff er . I f the chi ld d ied
before the birth , ow ing to the lack of support on the part o f the
man ,he was to pay the pena lty o f w il ful Any attempt
of his to procure m iscarriage was a f resh crime , a s heavy a s the
Life that is blos soming in the womb is as sacred as the
one that later proceeds into the wor ld at birth . The destructiono f the fetus was , there fore , regarded a s murder, and it wa s decreed
that , i f the gui lty man and h is victim arranged , with the help o f
an old woman , to procure abortion through drugs,in order to
escape shame, a ll the three were gu i lty of w il fulUnnatura l cr ime . The most heinous crime created by Angra
Ma inyu to p lague human morta ls is There is no ex
p iation for the man who perpetra tes the cr ime , no fine that he
can pay and -
no pena lty that he may suff er would remove his
Yt. 1 7 . 58. Ys . 9 . 32 .”‘Yt . 1 7. 54. 57.
1“Vd . I s. 9 . 13. 1 5- 1 8.
Yt . 8. 59—6 1;1 4. 5 1 -53. Vd . 1 5 . 1 0.
Vd . 1 8. 62 -64. Vd . 1 5 . 9-1 4m
Vd. 1 8. 6 1 , 65.“7Vd . 1 . 1 2 .
LAW AND JUSTI CE 1 1 3
gu ilt ?” Even the man who is forced aga inst h is w il l to subm it
to the crime is tobe scourged w ith e ight hundred s tripes w ithAspa ashtraya and e ight hundred w ith S raosho cha rana?”
The Aves tan texts denounce the sodomite as a demon ,a wor
sh ipper o f the demons , a ma le pa ramour of the demons , a fema le
pa ramour o f the demons , a w ife o f the demons , a sbad a s a
demon ,through and through a demon ,
a demon during l i fe and
a demon a fter death ?“0
CRIMES AGAINST PRO P ERTY
Invio lab i l ity of con tra ct s . M ithra,a s an ange l , is the genius
of truth and guardian of good fa ith among men. When the term
M ithra is us ed a s a common noun ,it s ign ifies contract . The
Nikadum Na sk,a s we learn f rom the contents of the lost
Aves tan works, dea lt with the ques tions o f the b inding nature of
a contract , the“. good that resulted from its proper observance and
the harm that fol lowed its in fr ingement ?“1 We find, fortunately
preserved in the extant Aves tan texts , some mater ia l that gives
u s a vivid idea of the importance which the ancient Iranians
attached to the fulfi lment of contracts .
Ahura Mazda exhorts men through Zarathu shtra never to
break a contract, whether it is entered into w ith a be l iever or a
non-bel iever , for a contract , we are told , holds good for a ll , irre
spective o f their
Bes ides the negotiating parties , who a re d irect ly involved ina transaction , contracts a ff ect a large number of relat ives , friends ,and tribesmen , in proportion to the importance of a contract, or
w ith re ference to the nearnes s or remotenes s of the degree of
relationsh ip between the contract ing pa rties . I f a compact madebetween two f riends is twentyfold in va lue, it becomes fi f ty fold ,
when it is between a husband and w ife,and is declared tobe
a hundred fold between a father and a son . S imila rly , the va lueis a thousand fol d between two nations , and reaches the summ itof ten thous and degrees , when it is made in connection w ith there l igion o f Mazda ?“
The Vendidad furnishes u s with ins tances showing the extent
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 1 6 , p . 82 .
mYt . 10. 2 .“‘Yt. 10. 1 1 6
, 1 1 7.
1 14 LAW AND JUSTI CE
of respons ibil ity attached to the kinsmen of one violating a con
tract . Three hundred persons , we are in formed , a re liable to
sha re the gu ilt of one who breaks the hand-contract . The sca lerises with the greater enormity of the crime, and a thousandpersons are held col lectively respons ib le , to make good the harmdone by a member of their c lan who breaks the s ixth or landcontract ?“4F orms of contra ct . The texts recogn ize s ix distinct graded
types of contract . The series opens with a contract in wh ich
the contracting part ies prom is e, by word of mouth , to fu lfi l certa in conditions , a ttached to the barga in which they have con
cluded . Thi s prel im inary contract is termed a word-contract .
The second clas s , known as a hand-contract ,’
is satisfied , when
the pa rties a ffirm thei r agreement by the s triking of their hands .
Agreement to forfeit to the lender the va lue of a sheep or an ox ,
in default of meeting h is obligations , on the part of the debtor ,constitutes the third and fourth contracts , known ,
respectively,as sheep-contract and ox-contract .
’ When a man s tands se
curity f or a party,it is termed a man-contract .
’
The last con
tract is the one ca l led land-contract ,’
in which a piece of land ,or its equiva lent in va lue, is pawned by the debtor
?“P un ishment for the b reach of cont ra ct . One who does not
fulfi l his obligations , and breaks a contract , is ca l led a thief ofthe He is bel ieved to br ing a s much harm to his
country a s could a hundred evi l
The pena lty f or the breach of var ious contracts is s courging
with s tripes;the number ranging between three hundred to a
thousand each by both of the two above-mentionedTheft and robbery . The firs t section of the lost Duba s ruj id
Nask is sa id to have been devoted to the subj ect o f thieves , thei rarrest , tria l , and The ta
'
yn,
‘thief
,
’
and hazanah,‘robber ,
’
were the constant dis turbers of peace in the I ranian
countries . They broke into cottages in the darknes s of n ight ,and carried away the household goods , or preyed upon the in
dustriou s agriculturists in large bands , looting the i r s torage of
corn and driving away thei r cattle . Hence, it is that we find the
householder praying da i ly for protect ion aga inst them I t is
Yt . 1 0. 2 .
1”Vd . 4. 1 1 -1 6.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 20. 1 . P P 89 » 9°
1 1 6 LAW AND JUSTI CE
cus sed in deta il , a lso,the durat ion o f the imprisonment infl icted
f or va rious off ences .
“IWe learn from the contents of the lost Na sk s that they
treated the crime o f the ft under various subdivis ions , such a s of
a thief who operates a lone , a s we l l a s w ith accomplices f“
of
a theft jointly comm ittedby three thieves at three d i ff erent
places; of the s tatu s of the kinsmen of a thief,in a case
o f theft ,16 6
and of h is defenders , who work f or his relea se;1 6 7 o fthe d iff erence between a th ief and a robber;1 6 8 of the non-I ran ian
marauding tribesmen from the frontiers , who s tea l goods f romIranian sett lements , and the prompt act ion requ ired of the au
thorities f or recapturing and restoring them to their owners;1 6 9of the conditions in wh ich the res toration of p lundered good s
was tobe cons idered s at is factory ,1 70of the propriety o f arresting
a fe l low citizen;1“of a th ief serious ly wounding a person and
escap ing with s tolen goods , who had h idden himsel f in the nea r
vicin ity , or had escaped so f ar from the p lace of the cr ime thathis capture wa s hopeless;1 7 2 o f a thief who broke j a il and
escaped with outs ide a s s istance,”3and of a person endeavouring
to l iberate a thief or a robber from fetters or imprisonment .
1 7 4
CRI MES AGAI N ST THE PERSON
As sau lt s . We gather from the contents of the lost AvestanNasks that sect ions o f the Nikadum Na sk , ca l led Zadmistanaand Resh istana , were devoted to the law s touching a s s ault .
1 7 5
The Vendidad preserves a l is t of d iff erent kinds of a s s ault, and
describes their corresponding punishments . I f a man takes a
weapon in h is hand w ith the de l iberate intention of inj uring an
other, he is guilty of the firs t form of a s sau l t ca l led figerepta,stroke ’;i f he brandishes a weapon ,
he commits the crime of
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 20. 2, p . 90.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 20. 7 , p . 9 1 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 49 , p . 72 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 20. 1 1, p . 9 2 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 20. 1 4, p . 93.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 20. 1 2, p . 9 2 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 20. 1 3, p . 93.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 37, p . 85 .
Dk . , vol . I 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 50, p . 73.
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 20. 6 , p . 9 1 .
Dk . , vol. 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 9 . 1 8, p . 67 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 43, p . 7 1 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 6 . 1;I 7. I , pp . 41 , 45, 46 .
LAW AND JUSTI CE 1 1 7
avaoirishta ,blow ’;i f he actua l ly wounds a person ,
h is crime is
an aredusho,wound for the infl icting o f a deep wound , he is
gu ilty of xwaru, sore wound ’;when b leed ing results from the
blow , he is respons ible for the crime known as tacha t-vohuni ,
bloody wound i f h is blow fa l l s on a person so as to break a
bone ,he is sued for the crime o f as tobid, bone-break ing ’;and
when he s trikes another wi th such great force that the inj ured
person fa ints , he is tobe punished for the crime of f razd -baodhah, rendering unconscious .
’ ”6
Every repet it ion of a cr ime is met w i th a heavier pun i sh
ment . The pena lty f or comm itting any of the seven a foresa id
a s saults is a fine, and ten s tripes , respectively , with the whipAspa a shtraya ,
and an equa l number w ith S raosho cha rana . The
maximum pena lty in every ca se is the same, to w it , tw ice two
hundred s tr ipes each , with the two wel l known instruments . The
number of ,the s tripes infl icted depends upon the number of times
a certa in kind of a ssau l t has been committed . For example , a
man gu ilty of the firs t , or lowest , form of a ssault receives the
maximum punishment , when he comm its the off ence for the
e ighth time . One accused o f the second form of a s sault isl iable f or the h ighes t punishment on the seventh committa l of thes ame cr ime . S im i la r ly, one gu ilty of the third , fourth , fi fth , ors ixth form o f a s sau l t rece ives the extreme pena lty on the s ixth ,fi fth , fourth or third repetition of the crime . A person gu iltyof comm itting the la s t , or mos t aggravated , form of as saul t is
pun ished w ith ninety s trokes with each o f the two whips , and
receives the maximum pena lty o f tw ice two hundred s tripes w itheach , i f he is convicted for the second time . A man who im
penitently pers ists in crime , and has a l ready received the maximum pena lty prescribed by the code of a s saults , is held tobe a s
an incorrigib le crim ina l . 1 7 7
The contents of the los t Nasks mention the di ff erent kinds ofa s sault with s l ight variat ions .
1 7 8 Counter as saults a re spokenof a s being of eight di ff erent kinds .
1 7 9 By them as saults are
differentia ted according to the kinds o f inj uries infl icted . Acrushing blow , we are informed , may occas ion shrivel l ing of the
Vd . 4. 1 7 ff .
Vd . 4. 1 8 ff .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 64 , 65 , p . 75;vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 30. 3 2
Dk .
,vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 1 46, p. 86 .
9 p 4.
1 18 LAW AND JUSTI CE
body, or may cause blood to flow , either by s triking forci
bly,
1 81or by throwing a person down f rom a great height .
1 82
An assault may cause fright , swe l l ing , unconsc iousnes s , dea fnes sor bl indnes s , or may so inj ure some particula r limb or organ
of the body a s to render it useles s .
1 83
Among the many ques tions discus s ed in the origina l texts ,now los t, are the fo l low ing : the diff erent kinds o f w eapons us ed
in as sault;1 84 a s saults by adults as wel l a s by minors;1 85 murderou s a s saults comm itted by minors , and the respons ib i l ity o f
thei r pa rents f or the crimes;1 8 6 de l iberate plots to a s sau lt;1 8 7the duty of a person who happens to know o f a p lot or con
spiracy aga ins t another ’s l ife;1 8 8 the duty o f a man who s ees
a fel low-traveller kil ling another on a journey;1 89 the duty of re
s tra ining an a s sa i lant , when one happens to meet two personsfight ing , and the wrong of not inter fering to prevent the as sault
upon the weaker pa rty;1 9 ° the duty of a man to help an inj ured
party in s ecuring compensation f or wrong, a s i f he had himsel f
been assaulted;1 9 1 the authoritat ive requ irement o f shooting w ith
an a rrow at a murderer , who es capes and h ides h imsel f in a
crowd;1 9 2 the act of a wounded person who recovers by medi
cine,but later succumbs to h is wounds , holding up some one
in a place in fested with noxious creatures ,1 9 3
a s saults upon non
Zoroas trians and heretics ,19 4
and other va rieties of murderousa ff rays .
CRIMES AGAINST PUBLIC HEALTH
D efi lement and uncleanl ines s . A man who neglects the ru leso f cleanl ines s la id down in the s acred texts , or who spreads the
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 6 . 4, pp . 42 , 43.
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 6 . 2 , pp . 4 1 , 42 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 7 . 2 , p . 46.
Dk .,vol. 1 5, bk . 8. I 7 . 4, pp . 46 , 47 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. I 6 . 5;I 7 . 5 , 6 , pp . 43, 47 ,Dk . , vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 8. 2 1
, p . 52 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 6 . 1 0, p . 45 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 1 8. 26 , 3 1;1 9 . 1 , pp . 53, 62 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 2 , p . 62 .
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 3, p . 62 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 57 , p . 60.
Dk ., vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 53, p. 59 .
Dk ., vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 8. 62 , p . 6 1 .
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 18. 44, pp . 57, 58.
Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk. 8. 1 9 . 1 47, 1 54, pp . 86 , 87.
1 20 LAW AND JUSTI CE
maximum punishment is inflicted f or throwing on the ground
the whole body of a dead dog or of a dead man .
202 I f a man
happens to touch a corpse in the wildernes s , it is his duty to
come to an inhab ited place , and seek purification from the first
man whom he meets . I f , however , without being so cleansed
of his impurity , he touches wvater‘
or trees , he is to undergo the
pena lty of four hundred s tripes each w ith the two whips .
203
Vigour and hea lth dis appear f rom a place in which a man ignorant of the work of cleans ing an unclean person , by means o f
ceremonia l lus trat ions , undertakes to purify him .
204 Such fa lsecleansers are declared enemies of publ ic hea lth , and are con
demmed to death .
205 From four hundred to one thousand blows ,w ith the two whips are tobe infl icted on a person who covers
a dead body with unneces sary cloth , thereby hindering the quick
consumption of the flesh by the corpse-eating dogs and birds ,and spreading contagion of putri fying matter .
206 Suppres s ion of
the timely menses o f a woman is punishable with tw ice two
hundred stripes .
207 I f a man have connection with a woman during her menstrua l per iod , he rece ives thirty s tripes w ith the two
whips for the first off ence , and the punishment rises to n inety
s trokes w ith a repetition of the crime f or the fourth time .
208
In another place, it is sa id that he may atone f or his gu ilt e itherby sacrificia l off erings , by kill ing noxious creatures , by buildingthirty bridges over cana ls , or by undergoing the pena lty of twiceone thousand s tripes .
209 Giv ing water to a woman who brings
forth a s till-born child is punishable with two hundred s trokeswith both the whips .
CRIMES AGAINST AN IMALS
P enal ty for crue lty to an ima ls . I ll-treatment of domesticanima ls is a crime punishable w ith flogging . Caus ing inj ury toa new horse , whi le catching him on a mounta in , or pulling thetai l of a horse, or an ox , upon which some one is riding, is a
cruelty , and deserves tobe punished .
21 1 Rigorous punishmentsare prescribed for those who i l l-treat dogs . From fi fty to two
Vd . 6 . 1 0-25. Vd . 1 6 . 1 3.
Vd . 8. 104-1 07 . Vd . 1 6 . 1 4-1 6 .
Vd . 9 . 5 1 -57. Vd . 1 8. 67-76.
Vd . 9 . 47-49 . Vd . 7 . 7 1 , 72 .
Vd. 8. 23-25. Dk ., vol. 1 5,bk . 8. 18. 40, 45, pp. 56, 58.
LAW AND JUSTI CE 1 2 1
hundred s tripes with the two wh ips a re tobe infl icted upon a
person who givesbad food to various cla s ses o f dogs . P un
ishment for ki l l ing one of the d iff erent kinds o f dogs runs from
five hundred to one thousand s tripes w ith the horse goad , and an
equa l number w ith the punishing wh ip . A man who re fuses
shelter to a bitch tha t is nea ring her time , w ith the result that
her young perish , is held l iable to the pena lty for w il ful mur
der.
2 1 4 Seven hundred stripes w ith both the whips a re prescribed
for one who s trikes such a bitch .
2 1 5 The mos t rigorou s punishment , ten thousand blows w ith the two punishing whips , is pre
s cribed for the murderer of a wa ter dog.
2 1 6 The texts then give
a deta i led l is t of va rious redeeming works through wh ich the
culprit can a tone for his crime . We are in formed that the
gu i l ty person can expiate his wrong by carrying ten thou sand
loads of ha rd wood , or ten thousand loads of sweet- scented wood ,to the fi re rby off ering ten thousand sacred Ba resman tw igs inri tua l;by off ering ten thousand l ibations to the waters;bykil l ing ten thousand of each of some nine kinds of noxious crea
tures;by fi l l ing up ten thous and holes;by donating two completesets of implements used for tending the fire, or a s et o f ritua l
implements , to a pr ies t;or by the gift of war implements , or o f
agr icultura l tools;or by procuring a r i l l o f running water for
husbandmen;or by giving a p iece o f a rable land to the pious;or by erecting a s table for oxen;or by the gifts o f beds w ithsheets and cushions;by help ing to contract ma rriage between twofa ithful people;by a present o f ca ttle;by rea ring and supportingtw ice seven whelps;by throwing the s ame number o f bridgesover cana ls;or by repa ir ing e ighteen s tables that need repa irs;by curing tw ice nine people of the ir diseases , or by feeding twicenine pious men with sumptuous food and drink .
2 1 7
mVd . 1 3. 24-27. Vd . 1 5. 20-40 Vd . I 4. 1
, 2 .
Vd . 13. 4, 1 2 -1 6. Vd . I S. 50, BL Vd 140
CHAPTER XIV
PRIEST AND PRIESTHOOD
The s ta tus of th e p r ies ts in I ran ian s oc iety . From the
ana lys is of the lost Na sk s given in the Dinkard , we find that a
s ection of the Hu spa rum, or s eventeenth , Nask dea lt with the
profes s ion of priesthood .
1 Th is has reached u s in part , and
is known a s Aerpatis tan , or the priestly code . Another lost Na skthat treated of priesthood was Varshtmans ra .
2 AS we have
a l ready seen, the first of the four clas ses of Iranian society con
s isted of the priests . From his chie f duty of tending the fi re ,the Zoroas trian pr iest is ‘ ca lled athravan,
l itera l ly , the protector
of fi re . The h igh estimat ion in which the priestly cla s s was held
among the ancient I ranians is tobe seen from the fact that
a thravan is one of the titles a s sumed by Ahura Mazda himsel f .3
S imilarly , when nature rejo ices over the bi rth of Zarathu shtra ,
it ha i ls him as an a thravan .
4 I t is cons idered a mark o f distinc
t ion tobe pos s es sed o f the gifts of an athravan ,
ESand a bless ing to
have sons of the dispos ition of an a thravan.
6 The High Pries tranked s econd to the king in the empire . Marriage , a s we have
seen , being highly meritorious , and a specia l act of virtue,according to the teachings
‘
o f the prophet , the pries ts never took
monast ic vow s . They married and reared families , and held
property j us t a s did the la ity .
I t appea rs that , under certa in circumstances women a lso
worked a s priestes ses . So sacred a work as tha t of officiatinga s a zoom, or the chief priest , a t a sacrificia l ritua l wa s not de
n ied to thei r sex .
7
H ered itary su ccess ion becomes the ru le of pr ies thood .
From the time of the divis ion o f society into four distinct classes ,
1Dk . , vol. 1 6, bk . 8. 2 7 . 1 , pp . 1 2 , 1 3.
Dk .,vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 2 . 2 , p . 9 .
‘Yt . 1 . 1 2 .
‘Yt . 1 3. 94 .
Yt . 1 9 . 53.
‘Ys . IO. 1 5.
‘Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 28. 6, p . 1 4
1 24 PRIEST AND PRIESTHOOD
dispensable f rom him. H e is tobe the embodiment of hol ines sand of rel igious power . A ceremony , however elaborate it maybe , is of no va lue and can not , in the leas t, rejoice the heavenly
beings , i f performed by a pries t devoid o f these qua lifications .
1 3
Unremitt ing s tudy o f the sacred texts is his pa ramount duty .
Ahura Mazda in forms Zarathush tra that he is a rea l pries t who
rema ins awake through the night , seeking knowledge , and adds
that he who s leeps through the n ight , without s tudying, and yetca l ls h ims el f a p r ies t , is a l iar, and one fa lsely a s suming the
pries tly office .
1 4 A true athravan and his dut i ful d isciplesbegknow ledge f or themselves f rom Anahita .
1 5 The priests a sk f or
a good memory f rom Chis ti, the genius of rel igious w isdom .
1 6
Speaking o f the prophet , Anahita ca l ls him an a thravan who
ha s s tudied the sacred law ,who is wis e and clever, and whose
very body is fi l led w ith rel igious spel ls .
1 7
The i r funct ions . The di ff erent cla s ses of priests had thei r
respective dut ies to perform .
1 8 A l l ceremonies , whether for thel iv ing or the dead , were per formed by the pries ts . I t wa s the
athravan who inves ted a child with the sacred shirt and gi rdle ,celebrated marriages , and recited the fina l prayers over the dead .
He wa s a sacrificer in the fire-temple, a cleanser o f the defi led ,
a hea ler of the s ick , an exorciser o f evi l powers , an interpreterof dreams , a reader o f s ta rs , an educator of the youth , an ad
minis trator of j us tice , a scribe at the roya l court , and a council lor
of the king . Thus we find that the Iran ian pries t of th is period
monopol ized a ll power and privilege . The pries t was natura l lythe guardian o f mora ls , and it is decla red tobe the duty of the
High Pries t to recla im wrong-doers by admonitions , or to urgethem to pen itence f or thei r m isconduct .
1 9 I t was he who broughtsuccour to the needy , by ra is ing subscr ipt ions among the wea lthy .
20
He travel led to dis tant lands to preach .
2 1 The only important
work in which he was not engaged was wa r fa re . When the
enti re ma le population was summoned to take up a rms , in the t ime“Yt . 1 0. 1 38, 1 39;24. 1 2 .
Vd . 1 8. 5, 6 .
‘5Yt. 5 . 86 .“Yt . 1 6. 1 7 .
‘7 Yt . 5 . 9 1 .
Dk . , vo l . 1 5, bk . 8. 6 . 5, 9 , pp . 1 3, 1 4.
1 °Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 6 . 5 , pp . 1 3, 1 4.
3 °Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 6 . 1 3, p . 1 5.“Ys . 9 . 24;42 . 6;Yt. 1 6 . 1 7;24. 1 7;Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 2 7 . 2
, 4, 8,p . 1 3.
PRIEST AND PRIESTHOOD 1 25
o f war, the priests a lone were exempted f rom m il itary service .
Means of the i r l ive l ihood . The ch ie f means o f l ivel ihoodo f the priests , occupied with ceremonia l functions , came f rom the
fees received from the la ity for the per formance of sacrificia lr itua ls . The fami ly pries ts received a lms on fes tiva l s and on
other ausp ic ious occas ions . The food and c lothing , consecratedfor ceremonia l purposes , formed another source of income for
the pries ts . The farmers , making offering o f the fi rst crop of the
sea son to the gen ius o f agricul ture , gave the consecra ted gra into them . The phys icians who hea led the Sick , and the cleansers
who purified the defi led , a re specia l ly enjoined to charge no fees
for s ervices to the priests ,bu t to hea l them sole ly to receive theirbles s ings .
23
There were ev idently many res ident pr ies ts in each of the
great fire-temples . Seven hundred devotees , we are informed ,were in the wmple a t Ba lkh , when Arej ataspa ma rched in w ithh is hosts and ki l led some eighty o f the pries ts .
“The founders
of the temp les usua l ly set apa rt large es tates and rich fields , forthe ma intenance of the fire and its votaries . Countles s personsundertook long jou rnies to vis it annua l ly , or at interva l s , some
o f the important shrines , which had acquired a great fame f orsanctity, w ith the pious obj ect of winning rel igiou s merit f or
themselves . The priests attached to the temples recited prayers ,and per formed ceremon ies , f or these devout pilgrims , and re
ce ived handsome fees f rom them . Most profitable of a ll , how
ever, were the roya l v is its pa id to these s acred spots on variousocca s ions , as , for example , at the t ime of emba rking upon a war
or , more conspicuous ly , on the occa s ion of the king ’s triumphantreturn f rom war
,when he lav ished the most precious o f the
spoils on fire-temples . Thus , Kav i Haos ravah celebrated his victories by enrich ing the fi re-temple and showering gold and s ilveron the priests .
25
Implement s and u tens i ls in us e of the p riest s . R itua l appliances and ins truments of punishment are l is ted among the
proper pr iest ly pos ses s ions . One o f the modes of expiating a
wrong was to present one set, or more , of such imp lements f orceremonial purposes .
2 6 As a wielder of authority in the admin
YtZ . 24 ShN. 4. 255 , 259 , 269 .
Vd . 7 . 41;9 . 37. Vd . 14 6-8.
ShN. 5 . 86, 92 .
1 26 PRIEST AND PRIESTHOOD
istration o f j ustice, or in the superv is ion of ritua l performances ,the priest dea lt out pun ishments to the w rong-doers . These
punishing whips of the pr ies t are the wel l known S raosha charana
and Aspa as htrya or the goad .
27 An important form of punish
ment for crimina ls prescribed in the Vendidad, wa s des troying
a certa in number of nox iou s‘creatu res . From its close a s sociation
with the pr ies tly j udge , the weapon ca l led khmf s tmghna,‘the
sm iter of noxious creatures ,’
wa s rega rded a s an instrument of
the priests .
28
The chief utens i ls in da i ly u se by the pr ies ts a t the sacrificia lr ites , even to th is day , a re the mortar , made e ither of s tone or
o f iron ,
2 9 cups ,30
and trays made of s i lver,gold or other meta ls
to hold and s tra in Haoma j u ice .
3 1
As the cus todian s of the fi re, the pries ts , needed ladles and
tongs , a l so axes and s aws , to prepare wood .
32
Among pries tly implements proper maybe ment ioned knives ,spoons , and other art icles , us ed in ab lution ceremonies . An im
portant duty o f a priest wa s , as it is to the present day, to cleanse
a defi led person by elabora te ab lution rites . A meta l kn i fe isrequired to draw the furrow s upon the ground accord ing to the
prescribed rules .
33 The pur ifying l iqu id is tobe given at in
terva ls , according to specified ru les , in such a way that the pries t
does not come in contact w ith the defi led person . Therefore , a
wooden s tick which has n ine knots , w ith a bras s or lead spoon
tied to one end of it , is held by the pries t, so that he can sprink lethe cleans ing l iquid upon the unclean person f rom a s a fe d is
tance .
“Vd . 1 4. 8;1 8. 4.
Vd . 1 8. 2 .
Ys . 22 . 2;24. 2;2 5. 2;Vsp . IO .
-2;I I . 2
, 4, 1 8;1 2 . 5 .
Vd . 5 . 39;1 4. 8;1 9 . 9 .
Ys . 10. 1 7;V sp . IO. 2;I I . 1 8.
Vd . 1 4. 7 .
Vd . 9 . IO.
Vd . 9 . 1 4.
1 28 WARRIORS AND WARFARE
the ba s is o f their various occupations , held good in the time of
peace on ly, and that the members of the d iff erent groups united
into one who le nation at arms , as soon a s the country entered intowar . Profes s iona l troops , ma inta ined by the king, were, to a
cons iderab le extent compos ed o f men o f the frontier tribes . Thesemercenar ies deserted the k ing, i f higher and better prospects of
booty were prom is ed by the enemy .
D ivme a id invoked in war . In time of wa r, a s in time of
peace , rel igion exerted strong influence upon the ancient Iranians .
The victory or de feat wa s genera l ly attributed to the favour or
d is favour o f the heavenly beings . Cons equent ly,divine b les s ings
were invoked a t every s tage o f the wa r f or the triumph of their
a rms . We gather f rom the contents of one of the lost Nask s
that officiat ing priests , with ceremon ia l appl iances , accompanied
the fighting arm ies to the battlefield . They invoked divine helpf or the ir arm ies , and pronounced imprecations aga inst the enemy .
The text speaks o f the per formance of the Ya sna sacrifice on
the day of battle, the cons ecrat ion of the waters found nea rest
to the loca l ity in which the battle wa s tobe fought;the off er
ing of l ibations the recita l of the Avestan formulas dur ing the
period of fighting , and a t the time of d ischarging the firs t arrow
on the enemy .
3 We glean f rom the Shah Namah that mightyk ings and va liant heroes , s etting a s ide thei r crowns and a rmour,joined the pr ies ts in prayers to God for help ,
before launching
their attack on the enemy;or bent their knees , in the thick of
battle, asking divine help to extr icate themse lves from embarra s s
ing s ituations;or off ered pra ise and thanksgiving at the trium
phant close of the war .
4
The chie f patron of war , according to Avestan texts , wa s
M ithra,whom the kings prop itiated w ith off erings , when they
made war l ike preparations .
5 This angel wa s bel ieved to come,forthw ith , to the succour of his invoker;to breathe courageinto the fighting armies;to Spread consternation among the hos
t ile hordes;to render thei r weapons ineff ective;to break theirl ines a sunder , and to put them to rout .
6
The Guardian Spirits of the dead are other w ill ing helpers , who
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 25 . 24, p . 9 .
ShN. 2 . 73, 75 , 1 67, 1 7 1 , 1 72;3. 247, 28 1;4. 49 , so, 1 27, 208, 209 ,234, 2 55 , 258, 2 59 , 269 , 270;5 . 1 03.
Yt . 1 0. 8.
Yt . 10. 36 , 39 , 40, 43, 48, 1 01 .
WARRIORS AND WARFARE 1 29
can bring d ivine he lp to the wa rriors who invoke them . There
fore , ch ie f s and heroes looked to them a s a l l ies aga inst theirfoes ? Their help , however , was extended only to those who
fought for a j us t cause .
8 Like winged birds , they came flying
to the battlefield , protected thei r invokers aga ins t the enemy ,9
and mowed down the hos tile hordes .
1 0 The sword of the enemy ,we read in the sacred text s , cuts not, h is club s trikes not, h is
a rrow hits not, and h is spear pierces not the favoured one whom
the Fravashis watch and Shield .
1 1 The v ictor who pursues h is
f oe , and the vanqui shed who flees from the field , a sk f rom them
sw if tnes s in running .
1 2 Inspired by the conviction that the celes
t ia l be ings who protect the ir country , and the ancestra l dead who
s ti l l wa tch their actions , are on their s ide, invis ibly fight ing theirbatt les , the soldiers in Ancient Iran marched to the battlefield ful lo f the hope of victory .
Ast ro logers cons u lted to pred ict the res ult of the war .
A s the peop le s trongly be l ieved in the influence of the stars uponman ’
s doings , it was only natura l that the kings should consult
the court a strologers upon the fortune of the ir country , before
emba rking upon a war . When Vishtaspa , for example,made
war l ike preparat ions to meet Arejata spa upon the batt lefie ld , hea sked Jamaspa to read the stars , and acqua int h im with the ulti
mate result of the war . The wise diviner ca lculated the s tars ,
and described in deta i l how va rious mighty heroes would proceed to encounter their foes , how fate would go aga inst them ,
and deprive the roya l fami ly o f no les s than twenty-three heroes ,who would perish in the war .
1 3 The warriors themselves oftendreaded the evi l consequences foretold by the a strologers . Thus ,f or example, tol
‘d Gudarz , in the m ids t of a batt le, that the div iner had revea led to him the secret that , no ma tter how heroica l lythe I ranian arm ies would fight , the ultimate victory res ted with
the enemy .
1 4 S im i larly, on one occas ion ,Rus tam spoke to his
comrades o f the com ing events of the battle a s told by his a strolo
ger ,but urged them to have no m isgivings .
1 5
Cause s tha t led to w ar. The sword was genera l ly the ch ie farbiter between the I ran ians and the i r hosti le neighbours . Wa rs
Yt . 1 3 23, 27, 40. Yt. 1 3. 35.“a
1 3. 39 . 47 .
£t 39 , 46-49;ShN . 5 . 48-53.
1 3. 70. 3. 1 27.
1 °Yt . 1 3. 48. ShN. 3. 2 1 9 .”Yt. 13. 7 1 , 72 .
1 30 WARRIORS AND WARFARE
were genera l ly occas ioned by the des i re f or conquest of new
lands;f or the sake of de fending the i r country aga inst the ag
gres s ion of a power ful enemy;f or pun ishing the marauding tribeswho made f requent ra ids upon Iranian settlements , or for aveng
ing the blood of a roya l person . Very many years of the reign
of a king were usua l ly occup ied in warfa re , and the heritage of
vengeance upon an enemy was often bequeathed to h is succes sor.
The Iranian prince Syavarshan fel l a victim to the intrigue of
the brother of the Turan ian king Franra syan , and this un fortunate
incident involved the two'
countries in a war of long duration .
When King Kavi Usa res igned the throne in his old age, in favour
of h is grandson Haosravah ,the son of the murdered prince
Syavarshan ,he caused the young king to swear, in the presence
of warrior chief s , that the w reaking of vengeance upon the ru l inghouse of Turan shouldbe h is chief object in l ife .
1 6 When Hao
s ravah later fought with the son o f Franra syan ,he in formed h im
that he had not come to the p la in f or throne or s ignet-ring,butto avenge h is father, 1 7 and reiterated his unflinching resolve on
different occas ions .
1 8 Rustam avowed that he would not res t
unti l he avenged the murder of the prince ,
1 9and in reply to the
off ers of the enemy to conclude peace , declared w ith Giv thatthe only way to term inate the hostil ities wa s that the Turanians
Should hand over in bonds to the I ran ian king all those who were
gu ilty of the blood of Syavarshan .20 S imilar ly , when As f andiyar
fel l in the un fortunate encounter with Ru stam , which the greathero tried his utmost to avert , the heritage of vengeance descended
to his son Bahman ,who
, on com ing to the throne, made wa r upon
Rus tam’
s family,f or the hero himsel f wa s dead at that t ime;
ma rched aga inst Zabulistan , and defeated and kil led Framraz,
the son of Rus tam .
2 1
W eapons of w ar . As a mode o f expiat ion of one’
s cr ime of
kil l ing a water-dog, the Vendidad enjoins giving as a pious gi ftthe chief implements of war to a warrior, incidenta lly mentioning among them the javel in , sword , mace,bow and a rrow , s l ingand s l ing-s tone .
22 By f ar the most renowned weapon,however ,
wa s the mace . I t is spoken of a s the strongest and mos t vic
torious of a ll weapons .
23 I t is the weapon wie lded by the angels
ShN. 3. 2 1 , 22 .
3 °ShN. 3. 1 97, 1 98, 205;4. I 7, 1 8.
ShN . 4. 1 72 . ShN. 5 . 283-285 .
ShN. 4. 252 .
”Vd . 1 4 9 .
ShN . 2 . 338, 339 . Yt . 10. 1 32 .
1 32 WARRIORS AND WARFARE
to its end .
“4 The Shah Namah speaks of an a rrow with threeor four feathers .
4 5 The sha ft had a sharp point at the head , t e
sembling a wil low lea f ,4 6 of bras s ,4 7 or o f s teel .48'
When the warrior marched to the field of battle, he flung
thebow upon his arm, and struck the arrows in h is belt .
49 While
shooting, the a rcher s et his thumbs ta l l to the s tring, stra ightened
the left arm,and curved the right arm.
50
We lea rn f rom the Shah Namah that great heroes , l ike Rustam
,constantly used a la s so to pul l '
an enemy from h is horse .
The la sso wa s made of leather thongs ,51and was of cons iderable
length . When a warrior prepared for the fie ld, he coi led the
la sso, and hung it to his saddlebow , or put it in the s traps .
‘5 2
We obta in some idea of the great length of the las so, when we
read that it required sometimes as many a s s ixty turns to coil it .
s 3
Scimita rs and j ave l ins , daggers and fa lchions , are among the
more important of the other weapons of attack known to the
early Iran ians .
5 4
D efen s ive arms . Wa rriors covered their bodies with heavy
a rmour, when they went to fight .
5 5 The head wa s usua l ly pro
tected by a helmet made of wol f-skin,
5 6o f s teel ,5 7 or of gold ,
5 8
and extended down to protect the face , with a gorget , to cover theneck, l inked to it .
5 9 The other es sentia l p iece of a rmour,the
cuiras s , covered the body between the neck and the girdle . Acuiras s made of the skin of a tiger was the favourite a rmour of
Rustam .
60 Shields ,6 1 brea stp lates and coats of ma il o f meta lwere in genera l u se .
Yt . IO. 39 , 1 01 , 1 29;ShN . 3. 1 81 .
ShN. 2 . 266;3. 1 81;5 . 239 , 240.
ShN. 2 . 354.
Yt . 10. 1 29 .
ShN. 4. 48.
ShN. 2 . 267;3. 1 79 .
ShN . 3. 1 81 .
ShN . 2 . 1 1 6, 339 .
ShN. 2 . 6 1 , 66 , 96 , 1 1 6,1 33;3. 32 , 34, 47, 1 88;5 . 67 , 1 1 1 .
ShN. 2 . 66 .
ShN. 2 . 1 5. 96 , 1 48;3. 302;4. 98;5 . 1 26 .
YtZ . 28;Dk ., vol . 1 6
,bk. 8. 2 5 . 6
, p . 7 .
ShN. 4. 84, 1 04.
Yt . 1 3. 45;ShN. 5 . 69 .
Yt . 1 5 . 57;ShN. 2 . 2 19 .
ShN. 3. 6 1 .
ShN. 2 . 52 , 53, 57, I I I , 1 2 1 , 1 6 1 , 1 68;3. 278;5. 220, 222 , 234.
Yt . 13. 35;1 9 . 54.
ShN. 2 . 1 98 : 4. 39 , 1 72 , 295;5. 69. 223, 234»
WARRIORS AND WARFARE 1 33
Char iots . The second , or the wa rrior , cla ss derives its name
f rom the Indo-Iran ian word ra tha ,
‘a cha riot ,
’
and wa s ca l led
ra thaeshtdr, l itera l ly , one who s tands in a cha riot .
’ Though the
wa rriors rece ived the ir cla s s des igna tion f rom this two-wheeledveh icle , we find in neither the Aves ta or the Shah Namah thatit wa s much used in war by the K ian ian people . The warriors
genera l ly fought on foot, or mounted on horses or elephants .
However, the cha riot wa s a des ired pos ses s ion, and we lea rn
that, when M ithra is propitiated , he bes tows beauti ful cha riotsupon the owner o f the house .
6 3 S im ilar ly , Anahita gives kingdoms fu l l of sound ing chariots .
6 4 The chariot is mentioned in
the Aves tan texts , mos tly in connection with the angel s . Anahita ,
Drvaspa ,M ithra , S raosha ,
and P arendi have their cha r iots .
6 5
Flags andbanners . The d isplay of flags and banners o f
di ff erent colours , and bea ring va rious des igns , was the consp icu
ous feature , when troops marched f rom the cities for the battle
f ront . The renowned banner known a s the Kawa ’
s flag, da tingf rom the first Iran ian dyna s ty, s til l continued tobe the roya l
s tandard of Iran . I t was in the specia l custody of the chie f ofthe army ,6 6 and led the sold iers to the fight .
6 7 I t was hois tedin the centre o f the fighting a rmies , near the enclosures o f the
king and commander of the troops .
6 8 Sometimes the flag was
hoisted upon the back o f an elephant to enable the a rmies to
behold it from a dis tance .
6 9 The roya l s tanda rd wa s the symbolo f the country ’s honour and grea tnes s , and the poet depicts theenemies longing to capture it in the th ick o f the ba ttle , becausethey thought that its los s would darken the dayl ight to the Iranians .
7 0 Bes ides this roya l s tandard , each hero had h is own flagof d iff erent colour and des ign . Red ,
ye l low ,b lack , violet and
the other hues of the various flags,des ignated the di ff erent camp
enclosures of the severa l chief s .
7 1 These flags bore such emblemsa s a l ion, tiger , wol f , gazel le, boa r, eagle, dragon, elephant and
Yt. 10. 30.
Yt. 5. 1 30.
Ys . 57 . 27;Yt . 5 . 1 1;9 . 2;10. 52 , 66 -68 1 . 25;ShN. 2 . 1 54. 406;3 . 38, 39 , 84, 92;4 1 46 .
ShN. 2 . 34 1 , 349.ShN. 2 . 402;3. 89;4. 25, 226 , 292 .
ShN. 5 . 59 .
ShN . 3. 93, 1 35.
ShN. 2 . 283;3. 33.
1 34 WARRIORS AND WARFARE
moon .
7 2 When a hero left his camp to encounter his f oe, h isbanner wa s ca rr ied with him .
7 3
The playing of var ious in s trument s , an accompan iment of
a l l w a rl ike movements . When war was dec lared w ith an enemy ,the people were informed o f it by the sound o f the brazen trum
pets .
“The s couts carried fhe news to the warriors and ch ief s
outs ide the capita l c ity , and the roya l courtya rd soon began tobe fi lled in with the a rmies pouring in from near and dis tantlands , amid the bla re of trumpets , the playing of flutes and the
beating of drums .
7 5 The forces were then a rranged according
to requirements , and drums and tymba ls were mounted on ele
phants .
7 6 When the wa rlike preparations were comp leted , thea rmy wa s inspected by the king. The troops marched pas t theking and left the city , am id the blare of trumpets , the d in of
tymba ls and Indian bel ls , the blas t of clar ions , the rol l of kettledrums , the sounding of pipes , and the clashing o f cymba ls .
”
The a rmy marched on the way to the sound of drums and trum
pets , and encamped on the battlefie ld . On the s ight of the enemy,the fi f es and drums were s truck and the trumpets blared , thegongs and bel ls were sounded , and the cymbal s beat , as a s igna lf or the army to atta ck .
7 8 The new s of the fa l l of a hosti le hero
in s ingle combat or O f the defeat o f the enemy , which ran
through the a rmies l ike wi ldfire, am id the roar of the wa rriors
that rent the a ir , a t once occa s ioned the sounding of drums and
trumps , kettle-drums , gongs and bel ls .
7 9
Food and equ ipment . AS large numbers of sold iers marchedto battle , e labora te a rrangements were required for carrying pro
vis ions , food and fodder f or men and anima l s . The D inkard
mentions chapters of the lost Nask s which treated the matter
of da i ly rations , Including bread , milk and meat for the men ,
and fodder f or the horses .
80 In t imes of need,when the a rmy
was short of food on the battlefield , the soldiers were compel led
to s lay and eat thei r horses .
8 1 The los t texts , we are informed,
ShN . 2 . 1 55;3. 33-35, 1 57;4 32 1;5. 1 1 5, 1 5 1 .
ShN . 2 . 1 6 1;4. 1 7 1 .
ShN . 2 . 1 42 .
YtZ. 26 .
ShN. 2 . 1 48, 227, 402;3. 3 1 , 334;5 . 45.
ShN. 2 . 38, 93;3. 25, 3 1 . 38, 68;4. 1 3;5 . 276 .
ShN . 3. 1 77 , 223;4.
ShN. 3. 2 28,230, 264.
Dk . , vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 25. 2,1 0, 1 2 , pp . 7, 8.
ShN. 3. 7 1 .
1 36 WARRIORS AND WARFARE
M i l ita ry d is cip l ine . A number of men who are phys ica l ly
s trong may fight w ith weapons in hand like a mob;it ,is d is
cipline a lone that makes them fight l ike a regu lar, tra ined a rmy .
The Dinka rd mentions trea ti ses that conta ined advice and ad
mon itions to soldiers .
9 3 S trict d iscipl ine wa s en forced upon a ll
ranks in the a rmy . The ariny was wel l organ i zed , and tra ined
officers of graded ranks , w ith thei r functions and powers defi
nitely regulated , were given command of fixed numbers of SOI
diers .
9 4 The pos ition o f a command ing officer involved grave re
spons ibilities . Even the ch ie f in command wa s at t imes degraded
from his post , and openly disgraced f or miscarriage of duty .
9 5
The officer in charge of a'
regiment was expected tobe able torecognize the worth of his men s evera l ly
,and to gauge the rela
t ive s trength of h is own a rmy w ith that of the enemy .
9 6 Obedi
ence to thei r commanders , utter d is rega rd of death , cheer ful res ignation on the battlefield , and the hope of rewa rd in the next world
were inculcated in the sold iers .
9 7 One who showed any S ign of
cowa rd ice on the field of battle wa s compe l led to don a pecul iar
cap ,a s a ma rk of ignominy . The man who turned his back upon
the battlefield , and fled before the enemy , was put in bonds and
heavi ly punished .
9 8 Corpora l pun ishment wa s meted ou t to sol
diers f or any breach of dis cip l ine .
9 9 Those in command wereadvised to supply such in formation to the troops as would keepthem cheerful and l ively and to ref ra in from giving out newsl ikely to depres s the sp irits or crea te panic among their men .
1 00
In the case of an emergency , when the army found its el f shorto f horses on the battlefield, it wa s cons idered proper f or the sol
d iers to seize horses graz ing in adjoining fields , and to uti l izethem f or fighting pu rpose fi
01
P ayment s and gift s to th e army . We have a l ready not iced
that the ent ire ma le population was summoned to take up arms
aga ins t a f oe , when the country went to war . Bes ides the army
recruited in this manner , there were mercena ry troops , employed
Dk . , vol. 1 6,bk . 8. 2 5 . 22
, p . 9 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6,bk. 8. 2 5 . 7 , p . 7 .
ShN. 3. 84-87 .
Dk . , vol. 1 6,bk. 8. 25. 1 5 , 1 6 , p . 8.
Dk . , vol. 1 6 , bk. 8. 25 . 1 4, p . 8.
ShN . 3. 226 .
ShN. 3. 46 .
Dk ., vol. 1 6 , bk. 8. 25. 23, p . 9 .
Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 25. 1 8, p. 8.
WARRIORS AND WARFARE 1 37
to figh t for the country . We gather f rom the Shah Namah tha t
the genera l method o f paying soldiers for the ir serv ices on such
occas ions was to a l low them one ful l year ’s pay in advance , when
they joined the army .
1 02 Later, i f the army won a victory over the
enemy , the soldiers rece ived their sha re o f the booty .
1 03 Recogn ition o f va lorous deeds o f warrior champ ions and heroic chie fs
was a lways mos t l ibera l . 1 04 Rich j ewe ls and trea sures , crowns ,
thrones , s ilks , brocades , elephants , hors es , camels , s laves , lands ,and prov inces , were among the roya l gi fts bes towed upon those
who had establ ished the ir cla im to reward by their heroic ach ieve
ments .
”6 Sometimes the king announced the awards be forehand;set pr ices on the heads o f enem ies , and handed over the prizes to
those who undertook to ca rry out the roya l behes ts .
1 06 When
Vishta spa was con f ronted w ith reverses in his battle aga ins t
Areja taspa , we s ee him public ly dec la ring , that he would giveaway his "own daughter in marriage to the hero who wou ldavenge the Iran ian blood upon the enemy .
1 07
S cout s and w a tchmen . These were s tationed in time o f
peace Over garrisons and fortres ses to watch aga ins t the in
t rus ion of doubt ful persons from abroad , and in t ime of w ar
to spy upon the movements of the enemy and give in formation
to the a rmy .
1 08 Outpost gua rds rema ined in the watch-towersor on mounta in tops , where they cou ld detect the secret doingso f the enemy .
1 09 During the n ight, they announced the com ing
o f the enemy bybeaconfires on the h il l s . When the gua rds saw
anyone approach ing, they cha l lenged him, and if the personreturned the shout and sa tisfied them tha t he d id not belong tothe host ile party , he was a l lowed to proceed .
1 1 0 I f a spy was de
tected s ta lking round the camp in the dark, he wa s ki l led on the
spot . Negligence of duty on the part of the wa tchmen wa s punishable by bod ily chas tis ement or death
, accord ing to the grav ityof the off ence and its consequences .
1 1 1
ShN . 4. 1 45. 258;s . 47 . 276;ShN . 2 . 75;3. 248,
266;4. 2 1 1, 228.
i“Dk .. vo l . 1 6 , bk . 8. 2 5 . 8, p . 7 .
ShN . 2 . 2 1;3. 24 1 , 356;4. 1 29 , 2 1 7 , 236;5 . 75 .
ShN. 3. 26-28, 29 1 .
i“YtZ . 77 .
1 82 :éDk . , vol . 1 6, bk . 8. 25. 1 9 , p . 8;ShN. 3. 73, 75;4. 32 , 1 50;5 . 54.
3.
ShN . 3. 83. 1 33;4. 25. 52. 53. I 0.
ShN. 2 . 1 5 1;4. 225.
5
ShN. 3. 234. 235 .
1 38 WARRIORS AND WARFARE
S ingle combats general ly pre ceded ma s s a t ta ck . When the
army was camped at a rea sonable d is tance from that of the
enemy , the host i le movement genera l ly began in the follow ing
manner . A hero f rom the troops advanced towards the enemy
pos t and cha l lenged the enemy to send forth a champion to meet
him in s ingle combat .
1 1 2 Th is mode of fighting s ingly is men
tioned a s the good old cu stom o f Iran .
1 1 3 When the cha l lenge
was accepted , it was agreed that none should interfere betweenthe two comba tants from the hos ti le hosts .
1 1 4 The combatants
genera l ly w ithdrew to some di s tance f rom the bel l igerent armies ,each taking an ump ire w ith him . I t was then mutua l ly resolved
that no harm Shouldbe done to the umpires , and that the v ictorshould spare the l i fe of the fa l len , so that he m ightbe ab le tocarry the news of the defeat of the hero to his a rmy .
1 1 5 At t imes ,a fixed number of the p icked warriors of one party were matched
aga inst an equa l number o f the enemy .
1 1 6 The ma in armies , on
such occas ions , watched the conflict between the champions thuschosen f or their respect ive countries . I f no decis ive result came
by fighting with one kind of weapon , they changed them . Thus
we s ee champ ions succes swely fighting w ith a rrow s and maces ,swords and spears , unti l the one or the other party wa s de
feated .
1 1 7 Another favour ite device o f the Iranian hero wa s
to uncoi l his las so and fl ing it over his opponent, ca tching h im in
its coi l . The a im was genera l ly s o accurate that the head or the
wa ist of the enemy wa s caught in the coil, and he wa s forcib ly
dragged , fa l l ing from his horse or e lephant, a helples s captive in
the hands of the hero .
When weapons proved of no ava i l , the combatants agreed towres tl ing , though it wa s regarded a s derogatory f or a king toenter into such a s truggle .
1 1 9 The wres tler a imed to l i ft his ad
vers a ry f rom the ground , or with dexterous movements forwardsand backwards to throw him with the weight of the body .
1 20 I t
was contra ry to the laws of ch iva lry to kil l the enemy the firstt ime he fe l l to the ground . When Sorab hurled Ru stam on the
ground , and drew h is dagger to cut off h is head , the veteran hero
ShN. 2 . 7 1 . 1 1 3, 1 1 4;3. 1 77, 1 79 , 1 80, 1 87 , 249;5 . 63, 223.
ShN . 2 . 1 66 .
1”ShN . 4. 48.
ShN. 3 . 262;4. 1 73. ShN. 4. 95—98.
ShN. 2 . 1 62 , 1 63;3. 70, 101;4. 48;5 . 225 .
ShN. 2 . 385;3. 1 02,1 03, 1 89 , 230.
ShN. 4. 1 74.
ShN. 2 . 1 70, 1 72 , 1 73;3. 263, 264.
CHAPTER XVI
AGRICULTURISTS AND AGRICULTURE
Excel len ce of h us band ry . Kian ian I ran wa s pre-eminently
an agricultura l country and agriculture was the s taple occupation
of the people . Hence the third cla s s of I ran ian society, composed
of husbandmen ,wa s the mos t numerous . Ahura Ma zda , it is
sa id, created his prophet f or the support and care o f the tillers
of the land ? Zarathushtra leads mankind to choose the hus
bandman a s the promote r o f the world ’s progres s , as aga inst
the marauding nomad who h inders it .
2 C iv il ization begins whenman learns to appreciate the va lue of a fixed abode f or himsel f
and his fam ily;when he is a ttached to the soi l , and when the
s ense of indiv idua l property is fos tered in him . Nature had not
fortified the I ranian settlements aga inst the periodica l intrus ion
o f the nomads , who descended from the Steppes of Turkes tan ,
or emerged f rom the ma rshy lands of Gilan and Mazandaran .
These, wandering in s earch of pasture f or their cattle , often
ra ided the I ran ian settlements , and ca rried away rich booty
in gra in and l ivestock . They were the enemies of all human
progres s , and the prophet inveighs aga ins t them in his sacredsongs . The husbandman , on the other hand , is des cr ibed a s a
watch ful and dil igent person;S leeping l itt le;the firs t to leave h ishouse at the break of day, the la s t to enter it in the evening;toi l ing hard f rom dawn ti l l dark
,and furthering human happ i
nes s .
3
Zarathushtra teaches man the va lue of settled li fe , and shows
him the advantages of the s ettled pursuit of agriculture, whichenables h im to increa se h is early pos ses s ions and prosper, and
gives him an opportuni ty to develop the socia l virtues . Frequent
sowing o f corn is s a id to feed and fatten the rel igion of Mazda .
4
The man who d il igently s ow s corn , sows righteousnes s . H e
s trengthens re l igion to progres s w ith the feet o f a hundred men;nourishes it with the milk of a thousand women ’
s breasts , and
Ys . 29 . 6 . Vd . 1 3. 46 .
Ys . 3 1 . 9 , 1 0. Vd . 3. 30.
AGRICULTURISTS AND AGRICULTURE 1 4 1
ce lebra tes its pra ise by a thousand sacrificia l formulas .
“AngraMa inyu p lans want and m isery , to thwart man ’
s l i fe upon earth .
The fa rmer who grows crops , and feeds hungry mouths , and
enables people to lead an act ive l ife , curbs the power of the arch
enemy of man . The demons , it is sa id , s ta rt and sweat , cough
and fa int, flee and fly, and scorch their j aws , when barley grows
and is pounded , and the flour is kneaded for bread .
6
The man who irrigates and fertil izes the fa l low land , and
trans forms marshy regions into fru itful fie lds , makes the landhappy
? Unhappy is the land that long rema ins uncultivated .
8
The earth bles ses w ith prosperity him who ti l ls it;bu t its curseupon the man who does not cu l tivate it , is tha t he may have tobeg his bread at the doors of others .
9
Fa rm ing agenc ie s . The texts speak of the d iff erent grades
o f ownership in land?0 Individua l s m ight own the fields and
farms , which they ti lled w ith the ir own hands , and ra ise crops
suffi cient to support thei r fam ilies . Severa l persons often combined in partnersh ip to cultivate extens ive area s . Feuda l ch ief s,
and large estate holders , leased lands to smal l tenant- fa rmers, who
cultivated them for a stipulated fixed share o f the crop . Therewere elaborate rules to regu late the working of joint husbandrybetween partners , and the rela tions between land lords and the
tenant cu ltivators .
1 1 Princes,nobles , and feuda l chief s emp loyed
s laves to cu l tivate the i r lands .
Both the ma le and fema le members of a family, and even the
ch ildren ,had their duties on the fa rm work . The men took upon
themselves the ha rd work O f turning up the sod w ith Spades to
prepare the ground for planting crops , o f breaking the c lods o f
earth or o f hoe ing;and women and ch il dren d id the c leaningand weeding, prun ing and cutting , reaping and winnow ing . The
men, however , could notbe cons tant ly present on their farms .
They til led their lands in the time o f peace ,but were ob l iged toleave them , in Obed ience to the ca l l to fight the king’ s battles .
C leans ing th e land before t i l ling. Before beginning cultivation , a piece of ground had tobe c leansed of a ll impurities .
AS a lready noted , the Vendidad en joins tha t the ground , on wh ich
3. 25-29 .
vol. 1 6, bk . 8. 30, 34, p . 23.
Dk ., vol. 1 6
,bk. 8. 30. 3 1 , p. 23.
1 42 AGRICULTURISTS AND AGRICULTURE
a dead man or a dead dog has la in, shouldbe cleans ed of a ll
dead matter and a l lowed to lie fa l low for a year . I f a man t il leda piece of land defi led by the dead , w ith in the prohibited period ,he was l iable f or pun ishment .
1 2 At the end of the specifiedperiod , when the danger of spreading contagion from the dead
had cea sed , the ground was held fit tobe watered and ploughed .
But, even then ,due precautions were required to s ee that no bones ,
ha ir,blood and putrefying matter , wa s lying on the ground . The
man would aga inbe pun ished, i f he at oncebegan sowing theland, w ithout du ly clearing it of all dead matter .1 3
Agr icu l tu ris t s invoke d iv ine h elp . A green sheet of wav
ing corn is every fa rmer ’s des ire . H is dai ly prayer is f or f er
tilizing ra ins , full fruitage, and rich crops . Sacrificial off erings
and consecration of the produce of the fie ld took place at seasona l
fes tiva ls . Sacred formula s were recited at the t ime of the fi rs t
reaping of corn , and the fi rs t crop wa s consecrated as a ceremon ia l
Off ering to Ahura Mazda .
1 4 The creator has created fodder f or
catt le ?5 Asking f or fodder f or their flocks wa s the fervent prayer
of these agricultural peOple .
1 6 The man who grows fodder f or
cattle is pra i sed in the ritua l . 1 7 Tishtrya showers h is ferti liz ing
waters upon the pa sture fields , j u st a s he waters the corn fields .
1 8
He is devoutly invoked to produce the t imely ra ins that wouldclothe the earth with green . But the chie f agricultura l dei ty isM ithra , whose s tanding epithet is gaoyaoi ti,
‘ lord of wide pa s
tures .
’
He causes gra s s to grow in abundance on fields and farm s ,pla ins and va les , so that catt le may f reely graze there
? 9
The k ind of c rops grownby the farmers . The chief gra in
crop wa s wheat , which is spoken of a s the bes t o f all species
of gra in .
20 Sacrificial cakes ca l led Draonah were made of wheat .
Bar ley and other kinds of corn were a lso ra i sed . Bes ides corn
fields, we find
. mention of pas ture fields , on which fodder wa s
grown on an extens ive s ca le .
2 1 The texts speak of hay stacks
Vd . 6 . 1 -5.
Vd . 6 . 6 . 9 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 26. 1 1 , pp . 1 1 ,1“Ys . 47. 3;48. 6 .“Ys . 35. 4. 7 .
Vsp . I . 9 .
"Yt. 8. 29 .
1 °Yt . 10. 1 1 2 .
Nr., bk. 1 , ch . 8, App. A. 2 .
Yt. 8. 29;Vd . 3. 4;1 5. 41 , 42 .
1 44 AGRICULTURISTS AND AGRICULTURE
were made in ca ttle .
30 Happy wa s the man who had in h is
family catt le and herds ,3 1
and auspicious wa s the land on which
flocks and herds lived and throve ?2 The prophet inveighs aga inst
the predatory neighbours , who hara s sed the farmers by frequentra ids upon thei r cattle farms , and aga inst the tyrant chief s whorobbed the pea sants of their
,cattle.
33 H e bles ses the man who
hurls such wicked ones f rom power .“Heavy pun ishment in the
next world is declared tobe in store for those dis turbers of socia lpeace.
35 Cows led astray by marauders imp lore M ithra f or help ,
with tears running over their’
f ace, and long to return to their
farms .
3 6 In the Con fes s ion of Fa ith , the fa ith ful one undertakesto protect cattle f rom thieves and robbers .
3 7 The dog wa s an in
d ispensable companion Of the herder in his work of tend ing the
cattle . The dog who day and n ight watched nea r the fold isespecia l ly ca l led pas us h-haurva, protector of ca tt le.
’ 38 Stablesf or cattle were erected on a cons iderable sca le and it wa s a
means o f expiating one’
s wrongs to erect a s table f or the an ima l sof a pious man .
39
The devout pray f or the prosperity of cattle,40 who contribute
to man ’
s subs istence f‘1 Abundance of catt le in the hou ses and
vi l lages of the Mazdayasnians is the constant des ire .
42 The
Guardian Sp irits o f the dead protect cattle? 3 They bles s the
householder with herds o f ca ttle when they a re invoked and prOp itiated .
44 S im ilar are the bles s ings of the fire of the hearth f or the
householder who tends it carefu l ly and feeds it with properf ue l .4 5 The prophet invokes his bles s ings upon King Vishta spa
that he maybe rich in ca ttle ? 6 Flocks mu l tip ly a thousand fold ina house in wh ich Ash i is invoked .
4 7 M ithra is termed cattlegiv ing,48 and bes tows herds of oxen upon the hous e in which heis propitiated .
49 Tishtrya ,l ikew ise, gives flocks O f ca ttle .
5 0 The
ceremonia l prepa ration o f Haoma j uice in honour Of Ahura
Vd . 7 . 4 1-43;9 . 37-39 .
Vd . 3. 2 .
Vd . 3. 5 . 6 .
Ys . 33. 4;44. 20.
Ys . 46 . 4.
Ys . 49 . 4;5 1 . I 4.
Yt . 1 0. 38, 86.
Ys . 1 2 . 2 .
"Vd . 1 3. 1 7, 1 8.
Vd . 14. 14.
Ys . 45. 9 .
Ys . 48 . 5 .
Ys . 60. 3.
Yt . 1 3. 22 .
Yt . 1 3. 52 .
Ys . 62 . 10;Ny . 5 .
Yt . 23. 4;24. 2 .”Y r 1 8. 4, 5.
Yt . 1 0. 65 .
Yt . 10. 28.
Yt. 85 1 7, 1 9 .
AGRICULTURISTS AND AGRICULTURE 1 45
Mazda and Zara thu shtra brings increase of ca ttle .
5 1 Cattle bringnourishment for men, and w ish them pra i se and victory , food andclothing?52
Vsp . 1 2 . 1 .
Ys . 10. 20;Yt . 14. 6 1 .
CHAPTER XVII
ARTISA‘NS AND ART
Manufa c tur ers . We have a lready s tated that the Aves tantexts on ly once mention the fourth , or artisan
,c la s s by name .
This is by no mean s because of any s tigma of in fer iority, such
a s wa s attached to the correspond ing fourth order O f Indiansociety . A lthough the name of the artis an clas s is not men
t ioned,the texts of ten refer to men l iv ing by handicra fts of vari
ous kinds . The Aves tan peop le had their go l dsm iths and s ilversmiths , who made ear—rings and necklaces f or their women;1 and
the blacksmiths and coppersm iths who sme l ted ores ,2 manu f ac
tured imp lements for ritua l,agr iculture
,and wa rfare , and made
the cooking utens i ls and other articles f or household u se .
3 The
a rt of pottery wa s practised in Iran f rom very early t imes , and
the texts mention the kilns of potter and g laz iers .
4 D ishes and
pitchers , bowls and sundry obj ects f or da i ly u se,bricks and tiles
f or bu ilding purposes , and baked clay pipes , f or the conveyanceof Water , were among the many a rticles made by the potter .
Spinn ing is mentioned a s a specia l occupation f or ma ids a t home .
5
Woven clothes of various descriptions and ca rpets , beddings ,sheets , cushions , and p i l low s , which the texts speak of must have
kept many hands busy .
6 Shoes and s anda ls , 7 ga rments of the
skin of beaver ,8 marten ,ermine, grey squirrel , m in iver and wea sel ,9
water-skins ,1 0 belts , straps , saddles , las sos , and a large numberof other things made o f leather , mus t have requ ired the serv iceo f cobblers . Tents and pavil ion s , flags and banners of va rious
colors and des igns must have required pa inters and tent makers .
‘Yt . 5 . 1 27;1 5 . 57;1 7 . IO;Vd . 88.
Dk .,vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 37, p . 55.
Vd . 8. 89 , 90;1 6. 6 .
Vd . 8. 84, 85 .
Vd . 5 . 60, 6 1;7. 20. 2 1 .
Yt . 5. 102,1 30;1 7. 9;Vd . 5. 27;7 . I o;8. 23-25;1 4. 1 4.
Yt. 5 . 64, 78;1 5 . 57;Vd . 6 . 27.
Yt . 5 . 1 29;Vd . 8. 23-25.
ShN. 2 . 362 .
Dk .,vol . 1 5 , bk. 8. 1 9 . 58, p . 74;vol . 1 6, bk . 8. 40. 30, p . 6 1 .
1 46
CHAPTER XVII I
ARCHITECTURE
S tru ctura l art . NO a rchitectura l works of this period rema in
to en l ighten u s in regard to the s tructura l ski l l of the anc ient
Iran ian s . The Avestan texts mention human hab itations of the
crudes t type , a s we l l a s s ome of the mos t e laborate and a rtist ic
des ign . Among the abodes of the first kind are mentioned huts
of wood , tents o f felt,dwel l ings made o f l ight materia ls such a s
couldbe moved f rom one p lace to another ? The hous es bu ilt f or
permanent hab itation were a iry and wel l-l ighted . The door gen
era lly opened on the south . The houses had flat roofs and , evi
dently,no upper s tories . In addition to c lay , which was most ly
u sed by poor peop le a s a bu ilding materia l f or their houses ,br icks
,concrete , and s tone were used f or the houses of the upper
c la s s es .
2 La rge we l l -bu i lt houses , w ith doors and windows , verandahs and ba lconies are mentioned in the texts .
3 A S l ives tockcons tituted the ch ief property of the peop le , the houses had generally atta ched to them s tab les or folds for cows and bul locks ,goats and sheep ,
horses and camels .
‘t The D inkard refers to the
los t texts which described the manner o f constructing fa rm
houses , w ith cottages f or farmers and shelters f or catt le and
bea s ts .
5
One hundred to ten thou sand w indows , a hundred or a thou
sand columns and correspondingly numerous ba lconies are men
tioned by the Aves ta in describing the abodes of the angel s and
kings .
“The Shah Namah repeated ly speaks o f the great archi
tectu ral beauty of the roya l pa laces , w ith their spac ious throne
rooms and aud ience and banquet ha l l s , chambers , ba lconies , ga lleries
, and their p lea sure hous es bu ilt of crys ta l , arabesqued
Vd . 8. I , 3.
Vd . 6 . 5 1;8. 8, 10.”Yt . IO. 30;Vd . 2 . 26, 30, 38;7 . 1 5.
Yt . 10. 86;Vd . 1 4. 1 4, 1 7;1 5. 23, 26 , 29 , 32 .
Dk .
,vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 37 . 35, pp . 44 , 45.
Ys . 57 . 2 1;Yt . 5 . 1 01;1 0. 28;24. 45;Vd . 18. 28.
1 48
ARCHITECTURE 1 49
w ith go ld , or s tudded w ith emera lds .
7 But no a rch itectura l monuments rema in to perpetuate the glory o f K i
anian Iran .
Temple bu i l d ings . Re l igion inspires the a rch itecture o f a
na tion , and the peop le ever devote to the erection o f the ir temp lesboth skill and energy commensurate w ith their ma teria l grea t
nes s and prosper ity . Ow ing to the lack o f informa tion in the
extant Aves tan texts , we have no defin ite ideas o f the des ignor cons truction o f the sacred ed ifices o f thi s per iod . S ince the
fi re o f Ahura Ma zda wa s the ch ie f symbo l ic element upon wh ichcentered a ll Zoroa s trian ritua l s and prayers , the s tructures wh ich
protected it were the ch ief temp les o f the fa ith . The p lace o f
the sacred fire is ca l led daitya gd tu , or the law fu l p lace .
’ 8 Three
of the great fires o f th is period a re mentioned by name in the
later Pahlavi texts , which inform us that they were built on
the tops of mounta ins .
“We have no further in formation regarding the buildings . That there mus t have been a defin ite des ign
or s tyle fol lowed in the cons truction of the fi re-temp les , we mayj udge f rom a s ta tement in the Dinka rd that the los t texts ou t
l ined and d iscus sed the w idth and height proper to the doors u sedin these edifices ?“The Shah Namah ment ions domes and cupo la s ,floors of gold and s i lver , and wa l l s inla id w ith precious stones in
the abodes o f fi re .
1 1
Mortuary s t ruc tures . A s the buria l o f the dead is cla s sed
among the mos t inexpiab le of s ins ,1 2
and a s the demol ish ing o f
tombs and the d igging ou t o f corps es a re he ld tobe mer itoriousdeeds , 1 3 mortua ry bu il d ings would notbe expected in Zoroas trianI ran . The Vend idad enjoins the exposure o f the dead on the
summits o f mounta ins where they maybe devoured by corps eeating birds and dogs ?“The dried bones are la ter tobe col lectedand placed in a receptac le made of e ither s tone, concrete or clay .
1 5
The Shah Namah , however , speaks o f cha rnel hous es bu il to f various des igns , w ith lof ty ha l l s , ivory s eats , and gates pa intedred and blue , as the fina l resting places of some kings and heroes
?“ShN. 2 . 30, 1 01 , 1 02;3. 1 9 , 325 .
Vd . 8. 8 1—86 .“P h l. Ny . 5 . 5 , 6;Bd . 1 2 . 18, 34;1 7 . Zsp . 6 . 22;1 1 . 9 .
Dk . , vol. 1 6, bk . 8. 37 . 5, pp. 39 , 40.
ShN. 2 . 409;5 . 34. 35. 7s.”Vd . 1 . 1 3.
Vd 3° 8: 9 9 1 2 : 1 3,Vd . 6 . 44, 45.
Vd . 6 . 49-5 1 .
ShN. 2 . 1 83, 1 84;3. 68, 1 04;4. 27 1;5 . 2 75 .
1 50 ARCHITECTURE
Fort ificat ions . AS the country had often to wage wa rsaga inst its traditiona l foes , the Turanians , and other tribes and
races , it required a strong l ine of defens ive works . Consequentlythe f rontiers mos t exposed to the attacks of enemies were cov
ered with a net-work of strongholds , and important towns weresurrounded by cha ins of fortres ses . Cas tles on lofty heights , 1 7
and fort res ses with s trong wa l ls , ramparts and gates of i ron ra i lings were bu ilt at a ll s trategic points ?“The Shah Namah speaksof the watch-towers , cons tructed on the borders of the importantcities , f rom which sent inels a lways kept wa tch upon the movements of the enemy ?“
Yt . 5 . 54. 57.
1“YtZ . 62
,63;Dk . , vol . 1 6
,bk . 8. 25. 1 7, p . 8;ShN. 2 . 1 31;5. 99 .
ShN. 4. 52;5 . 1 83.
1 52 PHYS IC IANS AND SURGEONS
that contributes to the hea l ing of the s ick .
8 Bes ides Asha Vah
ishta , the other angels connected with hea l ing are Airyaman and
Haoma . The Guardian Sp irit of King Thraetaona , the reputed
founder o f the a rt o f medicine , is invoked to w iths tand diff erent
kinds of fever and other d is eases .
“P hys i ca l a i lmen t s curedby dru gs or by s urg i ca l operat ion s .
D is eases be l ieved to have or igina ted through phys ica l causes weretreated by medicine prepared most ly f rom herbs and plants , or
by operat ing upon the dis ea sed part of the body?“About thirty
five diff erent kinds of disease a re mentioned by name in the ex
tant Avestan texts ? 1 Ahura Mazda is s a id to have created
myriads of hea ling plants f or the wel fare of man ?2 Waters
are a lso spoken o f a s having the hea l ing power .The qual ifica t ion s of a doctor . The sacred texts refer to
the existence o f elabora te rules that were embodied in the lost
books to tes t the skil l of candidates f or the medica l profes s ion ,
before they were permitted to practise among the peop le?3 I t wa s
h ighly obj ectionable f or an uncertified phys ic ian to trea t the
s ick ?4 I t wa s genera l ly the rule to require a new surgeon to
prove his fitnes s by per forming three operations on the bodies of
demon-worshippers . I f he fa i led in the fi rs t operation and the
patient died , he was given a s econd opportunity , and i f it proved
a s disastrous a s the fi rs t,he wa s given a th ird and la s t chance .
I f the fina l operation proved fa ta l , he was declared to have fa i led ,and wa s p roh ibited from practis ing h is art forever ?“I f , on theOther hand , a ll the three opera tions o f the proba tioner proved
succes s ful , he was declared a qua l ified Surgeon, fi t to pract iseamong the fa ithful .
P rofes s ional d i s c ip l ine . The work of res toring hea lth to
the s ick is highly meritorious , and the hea ler’
s profes s ion is heldin great es teem . The texts speak o f the worthines s of a good
phys ician , a lso o f the unworthines s o f one who acts contrary to
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 36 . 14, p . 34.
°Yt . 1 3. 1 31 .
1 "Yt. 3. 6;Vd . 7. 44;20. 3;Dk . , vol. 1 6
,bk . 37 . 55 , p . 47.“Yt . s. 92. 93;1 3. 1 31;1 4. 48;Vd . 2 . 29;7 . 58. 7 1;20. 3.
6435122 2"
Dk 1 6 bk 8 6 6
’
6O 8. 2o. 4; . 34,Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 36 . 24, p . 35.
pp 4
Dk ., vol. 1 6 , bk. 8. 36 . 25, p . 35.
Vd . 7 . 36-38.
Vd. 7. 39. 40.
PHYS IC IANS AND SURGEONS 1 53
the d isc ipl ina ry rules o f the profes s ion .
1 7 A conscientious phys ician , it is sa id , does a ll that his learning enables him to exped itethe recovery o f a s ick person ,
and does not lengthen the s icknes s
o f his patient to extort more money ?“I t is dec la red very w rongfor a phys ician who treats a person a ttacked by a contagious
di sease to move about ca re les s ly , and so become a source o f
spread ing the epidem ic among hea l thy people?“A Zoroa strian
wa s evident ly f ree to practis e among non-Zoroa s trians ,20but
res trictions were imposed upon phys icians o f a l ien fa iths in
practice among the Zoroa s trians . The fa ith ful were bound to
seek , and emp loy , a co- re l ig ionis t a s their hea ler, and were to
consult a non-Iranian phys ician , on ly in the event o f fa ilure to
find one who was an Iranian ?1
The s ca le of fees tobe pa id to phys ic ians . The profess ion
o f the phys ician wa s fa ir ly wel l-organized , and we find that hiss ervices were remunerated accord ing to fixed regulations . The
fees cha rged were in accord with pat ient’
s rank in soc iety , h isgrade , i f an offi cer of the s tate , and a l so with regard to the
seriousnes s of his ma lady ?2 The phys ician ,under such ci rcum
s tances , had to cure a priest in return of h is pious bles s ing only,bu t wa s rewa rded with the present o f e ither oxen ,cows , ma res ,
She-a s ses , and she-came l s , or a cha riot w ith four hors es , as
he hea led the ma s ters and m is tres s es of a house , vil lage , town , or
country?“On h is recovery , the pa tient wa s expected to pay thefees to the doctor w ithout unneces sa ry delay . Before currencycame into vogue , payments were made in k ind . Catt le formedthe chief s tanda rd for the va luation o f commod ities
, or o f s ervices rendered by workmen . Certa in c las ses of pa tients pa id theirfees in kind and some were exempted f rom pay ing anyth ing at
a ll. 24 Doctors were o f ten the recip ients O f food , dres s , hors e , or
property a s persona l gi fts?“
Veterinary s urgeons . In add ition to those who trea ted
human a i lments , the Kianians had the ir veterinar ians , who cured
Dk .
, vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 36 . 1 5 , p . 34.
Dk .,vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 36 . 1 8, p . 34.
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 36 . 1 9 , p . 34.
Vd . 7 . 36—39 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 36, 27 , p . 35 .
Dk .
, vo l. 1 6 , bk . 8. 36 . 2 1 , pp . 34,Vd . 7 . 4 1 -43.
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 36 . p . 35.
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 36 . 1 7 , p . 34.
1 54 PHYS IC IANS AND SURGEONS
the diseases of anima ls , either by medicine or by surgica l opera
t ion ?“The Vendidad names s evera l kinds of dis eases of dogs ? 7
Just a s in the case of a phys i cian who cured mankind , the veteri
narian had his fees regulated according to the worth of the anima l
that he treated ?“Dk ., vol. 1 5, bk . 8. 1 8. p . 56;vol . 1 6
,bk . 8. 30. 29;37. 55, pp.
35 47Vd . 1 4. I 7 .
Vd . 7 . 43.
SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH
mouth , w ithout touch ing his fingers to his l ips . S im ilarly , whendr inking wa ter , the pitcher is not tobe touched to the l ips ,butis tobe he l d a loft and the water a l low ed to drop into the mouth .
The exha led brea th is l ikewis e cons idered unclean . The pries tmust, there fore , wear a white covering over h is mouth , when he
approaches the fi re a ltar , or when he perform s other s acred ceremonies . Bes ides the da i ly baths , and other precautions o f clean
lines s , incumbent on every Zoroa s tr ian , the pries t mus t periodi
ca l ly cleanse h imsel f by r itua l is tic wash ings .
The defi lement caus ed by the dead . The ch ief sources of
contagion ,according to Zoroas tr ianism , are corpses and car
ca ses of dead human beings and anima l s . The germs of disea se
are figuratively ca l led the demons of contagious d iseases . They
gather together in buria l grounds , feed and revel , thrive and
spread , em it poisonous ga ses and nauseous s tench , pol lute theea rth and defi le the a ir , with the result that fevers and plagues
originate f rom these haunts of in fectious diseases ? Buria l of
the dead thus endangers the hea lth of the l iving , and is cla s sed
among inexp iable s ins .
“I f a man ha s buried the dead in the
ground , he is requ ired to dis inter the corpse when the w rong doneha s been expla ined to him .
“I f he does so with in ha l f a yea r or
a yea r he undergoes a pena lty of corpora l puni shment, and is
forthwith purged o f gu i lt ,but i f he does not dig out the corps ef or a period o f two yea rs , he commits a crime wh ich can in no
wisebe a toned .
7
Th e dispos a l of th e dead . The corpses o f the dead being
unc lean a re tobe disposed of in the manner leas t inj urious tothe hea lth of the l iving . I t is s tated that , when a death occurs
through Old age, s icknes s , or any natura l causes , the body of
the dead pers on soon begins to decay;bu t i f the death is due toany accident , wh ich suddenly ends the l i fe of a hea lthy person ,
decompos ition is longer de layed .
“The corpse is tobe removed toits fina l res ting place during the dayt ime, and never a f ter sun
s et,“because the l ight o f the sun is the bes t preventive aga inst the
spread of contagion , and the ca rry ing of a corpse a t night exposesthe corpse-bearers and those who fol low the corpse to its placeo f fina l di sposa l , to infection .
When a death occurred a t a time when heavy snow , ra in, or
Vd . 7 . 56-58. Vd . 3. 8, 9 , 1 2 , 1 3. Vd . 7 . 1 , 2 , 4, 5 .
Vd . 1 . 1 3. Vd . 3. 36-39 . Vd . 8. 4.
SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH 1 57
floods made the roads impos s ib le , the Avestan people were en
joined to dig a furrow w ide enough to adm it the corpse , and a
foot deep in hard ground , or ha l f the height of a man ,i f the
ground was soft , in a c lean ,dry
,and s ecluded pa rt o f the house .
The corpse wa s tobe la id in it , and the sur face o f the furrow
was tobe covered up w ith p ieces of bricks or s tones and with
sand . The corpse wa s tobe so kept f or a period o f two or three
n ights , or , if the rigours of the cl imate neces s itated , to the lengthO f even a month , in the hou se , and tobe removed to its fina l rest
ing place , when the snow began to me l t , and the floods began to
flow , and the b irds began to fly , and the p lants began to grow ?“The house wa s then fum igated w ith incense . I f one let the
corpse rema in in the hou se a f ter the c l imatic d ifficu l t ies had pas sedaway he was gu ilty of the w il fu l murder of one o f the fa ith fu l ,and wa s tobe punished for the crime ? 1
Far away from the populated part of a city, to the highest
summit of a mounta in , the corps es were tobe removed for theirfina l disposa l . The dead body , in early t imes wa s fastened with
bras s or s tones , SO that the dogs and birds that devoured its fleshm ight not ca rry the bones to the waters and trees , thus spreadingcontagion through them among mankind . Any d is regard in
carrying ou t these inj unctions wa s punishab le w ith four hundreds tripes
?“A corpse wa s thus tobe p laced provis iona l ly , untilthe vu l tures had done their work on the flesh . The bones werethen tobe col lected in a os suary , made either of s tone or c lay ,and so cons tructed that the rays of the sun could penetrate to
its interior ?“The c leans ing of th e earth defi ledby th e dead . The earth
wh ich grows p lants and trees , corn and fodder , for men and
an ima l s is not tobe defi led by the dead . Pena lty ranging fromtw ice thirty s tr ipes to two thou sand blows , as a lready referred to ,
a i'e pres cribed for those who wanton ly throw upon the grounda bone o f a dead man or a dog of the var ious s izes , beginningf rom the top joint o f the l ittle finger and reach ing the bu lk of
the whole ske leton ,so that grea se and marrow would contaminate
the ground .
“According to the Vend idad , the piece of groundin a field upon wh ich a man or a dog had d ied , was tobe kept
Vd . 5. 1 0-1 3;8. 4-1 0. Vd . 6 . 49-5 1 .
Vd . 5 . 1 4. Vd . 6 . 10-25 .
Vd . 6 . 44-48.
1 58 SAN ITAT ION AND PUBLIC HEALTH
fa l low f or the period of one ful l yea r before it was cult ivated .
Four hundred stripes wa s the punishment f or anyone who
ploughed and sowed it be fore the exp iry of the prohibited
period?“Even a fter this long delay in uti l i z ing the defi led ground
f or cultivation , the farmer had firs t to ca refully exam ine and
remove any bones , hair , or pther parts of the dead , that might
remain there . Fa ilure to observe th is precaution made the hu s
bandman l iable to a pena lty o f two hundred s tripes each w ith the
two puni shing wh ips?“Though a year was requ ired to puri fy
of defilement a piece of ground upon wh ich a corpse had la in
exposed to the l ight of the sun ,it required fi fty fu l l years , we
are told , to restore the natura l purity o f ground under which a
corpse wa s buried;which is to say ,until the corpse is reduced to
the dust ? 7
Though the man who had voluntar i ly defi led the earth , either
by burning or throwing dead matter upon it , wa s rigorous ly punished , he wa s not held respons ible f or any dead matter thrown
upon the earth by an ima ls . For examp le, i f a man wa s wateringa corn field and a dog, a f ox , or a wol f brought in some dead
matter and dropped it in the water,he had s imp ly to remove it
and go on w ith his work without fearing any pena lty . Because ,it is s a id , that i f dead matter thus brought by an ima ls , b irds , or
w inds were to render a man gui lty, li fe wouldbe impos s ible . For
so vas t a number of men and an ima ls die da i ly upon the face of
the earth , that i f their dead matter ca rried by any means , aga inst
wh ich men had no remedy, were to make the man working in
the field a s inner,all des ire on the part of mankind f or cleanli
nes s and righteousnes s would van ish ?“Th e manner of g iving pur ificat ion to th e w aters po l lutedby the dead mat ter . Water , another of the elements so essen
tia l to the li fe o f sentient beings and p lants , wa s tobe kept f reef rom any kind of unclean l ines s , in accordance with the ancient
rel igious precepts , so hygien ic in cha racter . Not only was a manto absta in f rom throwing fi lth in the water, or in any way de
priving it of its natura l purity?“but it was his duty to remove
the cause of impur ity brought about by another . For example ,i f a man who h appened to pa s s by a stream of running water saw
Vd . 5 . 5—7.
Dk . , vol . 1 6, bk. 8. 42 . 27, p . 67.
1 60 SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH
A pena lty of tw ice four hundred blows a ttaches to him who,
a fter coming in contact with the dead , touches the waters beforerece iv ing purificat ion
?“Trea tment of c lothes th at h ave come in conta ct w ith the
dead. The garments worn by a person suff ering from a con
t agious d is ea se a re tobe des troyed . I f a man ref ra ins f romu s
'
ng such c lothes himsel f ,but sel ls them to others , he is gui ltyof a o
great cr ime aga inst the genera l hea lth of mankind , and is
l iable to heavy punishment ?“The clothes that have come in
contact w iti a person who has died of ordinary s icknes s maybec leansed acco d ing to the prescribed ru les . The upper sheet of
the bedding on wh ich a man has died , a s we l l a s those clothesthat have come in contact w ith the dead , a re tobe regarded as
defi led by corruption, in fection ,and po l lution
? 7 The garments
upon which blood or vom it or matter o f the dead ha s fa l len are
tobe rent and buried in the ground ,but i f they are not s o
inj ured they canbe c leansed ?8 I f the ga rments a re o f leather ,they are tobe wa shed three times with bu l l ’s urine, tobe rubbedthree times with the dry sand , tobe wa shed three times withWa ter, and then tobe exposed on the w indow for three months;but i f the garmentsbe of woven cloth , they are tobe wa shedand rubbed by the same materia ls s ix t imes , and tobe exposedto the a ir for a period of S ix month s .
29 The clothes that have
been worn by a woman who ha s brought forth a s til l-born Childmaybe cleans ed with bul l ’s urine and wa ter
?“But the c lothesand Sheets tha t have come in contact with a dead man ,
or the
ones worn by the a foresa id woman,cannotbe u sed by a pries t,
a wa rrior or a husbandman, even a fter ca reful washing and
cleans ing . They a re tobe taken in u se for low purpose on ly.such a s , by a woman during her men ses , or a s bandages and
coverings f or the s ick .
The p roces s of c leans ing defi led u ten s i l s . Ves sel s u sedfor eating that have been defi led by contact W ith the dead ma tterare tobe c leansed according to the p rescribed ru les I f the
vessels are Of gold one wa shing w ith th e bu l l’
s urine , one rubbing with the dry sand , and one wash i ng w ith the water are
enough to restore their former purity .I f the ves selsbe O f s i lver,
2“Vd . 8 104, 1 05 . V
ido 7 . I 4. 1 5.
"Dk vol. 1 6
,bk . 8. 29 . 9 , IO, p 18. vid . 5 . 56 .”
Vd . 7 . Vid . 5 57-59;7 1 7- 1 9
SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH 1 6 1
tw ice a s much wa shing and rubb ing are required to cleanse them
thorough ly . Ves sels of bras s , s teel , and s tone a re tobe wa shedand rubbed three , four , and s ix times respective ly , be fore they
maybe taken into u s e aga in . Utens ils made of ea rth , wood ,and c lay tha t have incurred pol lution can under no c ircums tancesbe c leansed , and are never tobe used aga in ?“For the same
rea son , the woman in her per iod ica l s icknes s or in ch ildbed , istobe given food in ves sels made o f bras s , lead or other meta l;but never in wooden or earthen ves sels , a s these may notbemade c lean ?“Impurity and wood for th e fire . A man is not to pol lute
the wood that he takes f or the fire with any dead matter . He
is free f rom guilt , i f it is defiled by means which he cannot
control . Thus , if a man d ies in the depth of a va l ley , and a
b ird feeds on his corpse , and a f terwa rds fl ies to the summ it
o f a mounta in , s its on a tree and vomits on a branch, or other
w i se makes if unc lean;and a man comes up in sea rch of woodfor the fi re , unknowingly cuts the same branch and sp l its itinto logs and takes them in use
,he does not incur the gu i l t
Of Spreading defi lement?‘ Fuel known to have been defi led
by dead matter is tobe p laced on the ground, portions of varied
length a re tobe cut off as spec ified w ith re ference to the hardness or softness , wetnes s or d rynes s o f the wood , and a re tobe Sprinkled w ith water be fore they are used ?“
The method of cleans ing var ious object s detfi ledby th e
dead . Corn and fodder are tobe c leansed according to the pre
s cribed rules , in order to remove pol lution . A certa in portion
o f corn is tobe disca rded, according a s it is dry or wet , spl itor thrashed , and the rema inder taken in u se a fter spr inkling itwith water ?“I f the Haoma plant is defiled by the dead matter , four fingers
length of the twig shou ldbe cut off from the place of defi lement ,and the rema inder shouldbe taken in u se only a fter it has beenla id a s ide for a whole year.
“7A cow that has eaten dead matter becomes unclean thereby,
and her milk is not tobe used in l ibations f or a yea r;a fter a
yea r , whatever comes f rom her is tobe cons idered pure ?“TheVd . 7 . 76 , 77.
SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH
man who eats a carcas s is unclean for ever and ever, and is
l iable to capita l pun ishment?“P recaut ionary meas ures tobe. taken by
‘
one wh o i s defi ledby th e dead in th e w i ldernes s . The man who contracts defile
ment becomes a danger to publ ic hea lth . Even the sun, moon ,
and the stars , it is sa id , grieve to sh ine upon him?“When a man
happens to touch a dead body in the wildernes s , he i s to try h is
best to remove h is defilement . I f the corpse with which he has
come in contactbe part ly eaten by the corpse-eating dogs and
birds , he has to wa sh himsel f thirty times with the bull’
s ur ine,which is bel ieved to pos ses s elements that w i l l thoroughly re
move a ll dirt and grease f rom the skin;but i f the dead matterbe untouched by dogs or birds , he sha l l apply the bul l ’s urine fi f
teen t imes , and rub himsel f dry with it .
4 1 A fter taking thoseprompt measures , he sha l l turn towards an inhabited place to
procure a thorough cleans ing . On his way he must take care
not to touch trees , or the waters of the lakes or rivers which he
pas ses , les t he should contaminate them by h is pol lution . Vio
lat ion of this inj unction makes him l iable to a pena lty of twice
four hundred s tripe s ?“He is to in form the first man who happens to meet him on h is way , of his pol lut ion , and to seek h ishelp for purification . I f the man refus es to cleans e him, the
defi led person is f reed of the third of h is respons ibil ity . When
running on his way , he comes acros s another man,he is aga in
to lay h is case before him and ask f rom him the proper wa sh
ing. I f he a lso refuses , the ha l f of the pol luted person ’
s re
spons ibil ity i s removed . While proceeding to the th ird s tage,he finds a third person who s im ila rly discards his reques t tocleanse him , he is f reed of his entire respons ibi l ity. Fina l ly ,when he reaches a vil lage or a town ,
he shou ld in form any whomhe meets that he ha s been defiled by the dead , and is in needof purification . I f the people care not to give him ablution,
thenhe may wash his body by himse l f with the bul l ’s urine and
water ?“San itary injunct ions for the corps e-bea rers . The corpse
being unclean those that remove the dead to the fina l resting placeare required to observe s trict regulations . The corpse-bearershave to put on specia l white clothes when they carry a corpse .
Vd . 7 . 23, 24. Vd . 8. 97 -99 . Vd. 8. 100-103.
Vd . 9 . 4 1 . Vd . 8. 104-106 .
1 64 SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH
ha ir on his head,he mus t wash it s ix t imes w ith water , and
fina lly fum igate it w ith one of the sweet-scented p lants?“
S egrega t ion of a person defi ledby th e d ead . I f a pers on
s eeks a higher bodily purification than the one deta i led above ,he must s eparate h imsel f in a sepa rate part of a house or a
temp le, refra in f rom touch ing man , an ima l , fi re , water , or trees ,and thu s rema in f or three n ights . On the pa s s ing O f the thirdnight , he is to wash his body and c lothes w ith bul-l ’s ur ine and
water , and aga in retire to his place of seclus ion f or a further
period of three nights . When s ix nights have thus passed , theman mus t take another wa shing a s be fore , and aga in retire to
his place . Fina l ly , when n ine nights have pa ssed , he mu st, f orthe la st t ime , cleanse his body w ith urine and water . There
a fter , f rom the tenth day ,he is clean , and is free to m ing le
with his fe l lows ?“The reward of the cleans er. The s ervices of the purifier
were rewa rded in Kianian I ran according to the s tatus and pos i
tion of the defi led person . The lord of a prov ince , we are in
formed, had to off er a came l of h igh va lue to his cleans er ,wherea s offi cers of lower grades , a s wel l a s women
,chi ldren
and s ervants , had to give h im a s ta l lion,a bu l l , a cow
, or a
lamb ?“Poor peop le , however, who could not a ff ord to giveeven the sma l lest f ee in cattle , gave him something o f lesser va lue ,according to their means , and were a lways care ful to s ee that ,under no circumstances
,did the cleanser leave their hou ses d is
plea sed .
“1 The pr iest , Of cours e, did not pay anything in kind,but gave his pious bles s ing upon the clean ser .SO meritorious is the work of impa rting purificat ion to the
defiled that , in the words of the sacred texts , the cleanser re
joices the entire creation by his work of a rresting the spread of
contagion ?“Furthermore , he is the happy recip ient of parad isea fter his death .
“4 H igh ly meritorious a s is the work of giving
purification to the defi led ,it carr ies great respons ibil ities with it
a lso . The man ,therefore , who,
withou t being we l l versed inthe work of impa rt ing c lean l ines s through religious lustra tions ,fa l se ly undertakes to c leanse a person in fected by the dead, doesa public wrong aga inst the genera l hea lth of the country . Fresh
Vd . 9 . 43. 44 .
SAN ITATION AND PUBLIC HEALTH 1 65
ness and hea lth , it is sa id , depa rt from the place by such an
uns an itary act as his , and s icknes s and death enter the country .
N0 les s than capita l punishment is tobe meted out to thi s fa lsecleanser who endangers the li fe o f the
Vd. 9 . 5 1-57 .
CHAPTER XXI
COMMERCE
Commercia l a ct iv i t ies . The Avestan works conta in no men
tion of coined money , though the Shah Namah leads u s tobel ieve that a system of currency exi s ted at this period . However,the s acred texts re fer to hoards of gold and s ilver brought f rom
dis tant regions? and speak of the u se by the wea lthy o f orna
ments made of these precious meta ls .
“We have a lready noticedthe existence of an elaborate code of laws on contracts , on
individua l and j oint ownership of property, and regulating such
transactions as sel ling , borrow ing, lending and rent ing . There
existed , a lso,a fa irly wel l advanced sys tem o f weights and meas
ures , which indica tes some kind of commercia l activity among
the people o f the t ime . Payments made in produce may have
continued a s before ,but it is probable that coined currency wa sin ci rculation , a t leas t , during the later period . Bactr ia , which
p lays so important a part in the re l igious and secular hi story of
the people, was s ituated on the highway of trade, and the trade
routes between d istant countries met at her gates .
The Aves tan peop le , as we glean from the s acred texts , knew
the Ca spean Sea , as wel l a s large and sma l l waters of the riversand lakes . I t is probable that they navigated these waters insma l l barges . Throwing bridges over cana ls was cons idered
one of the most meritorious acts , f or it enabled the people to
continue thei r trade un interruptedly, and a ff orded free passagesover waterways ?
Commerce with adjoin ing countries wa s evidently carried on
by land . We gather f rom the Shah Namah that products of
diff erent cl imes entered the country and that the merchandise
wa s carried by camels , mules , and donkeys .
W e i gh t s . The Aves tan texts do not preserve all the names
o f the units of weight that the people mu st have emp loyed at this
1Yt. 1 7. 1 4.
Yt . 1 7. 1 0;Dk . , vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 40. 34, p . 62 .
Vd . 1 4. 1 6;1 8. 74.
1 66
1 68 COMMERCE
d is tances in genera l terms , a s, a dis tance of an arrowshot;“
the di stance which a rider can cover in forty days on a sw i ft
horse;1“the length of a riding circu it;1 1 the length of a row o f
fourteen houses , or a dis tance equa l to the length and breadth
o f the earth ?3
L ineal mea su res . S evera l parts of the body , f rom the top
joint of the l ittle finger to the height of the whole body of a
man , were commonly used for des ignating the length and breadth ,he ight and depth of obj ects . Thus , the length of the top joint of
the sma lles t finger , the fore-finger , the midd le-finger , the rib , thea rm, or the ful l length of a man ’
s body , were named to des ignate va rious s i zes .
1 4 Knee- long, and the length from the foot to
the middle of the thigh , are further examp les of the u s e of the
pa rts o f a man ’
s leg to des ignate var ious lengths ?“A p lough
sha re’s length is spoken of with re ference to the s acred Bares
man tw ig ?“The texts mention four technica l terms of length ,of wh ich vitas ti ha s a definite measure of a span of twelve
fingers , and the others f rc‘
trd thni, f rdbdzu , and vibdeu are mea sures of unknown equiva lences ?“
The measure of the tin ies t obj ect is des ignated by comparingit to the thickness of a ha ir ?“The fis t o f a man ’
s hand is s imi
la rly ment ioned a s a mea sure of thicknes s ?“The thicknes s o f a
brick?“of a barley- s ta lk ,2 1 and o f the body of a horse are a lsomentioned . The height o f a fore-a rm
,or fore-shoulder, or that
between a man ’
s foot and his ear?3s evera l fingers deep?
4or a
f raction of a finger deep , or ank le deep ,knee deep , wa is t deep ,
and a man ’
s fu l l depth?“a hundred times , and a thousand times
YtZ . 43, 44.
Ys . 65 . 4;Yt . 5 . 4, 1 01;1 3. 7;Bd. 1 3. 2;Zsp . 6. 8.
Vd . 2 . 25, 33.
Vd .
Ys . 1 9 . 7;7 1 . 1 5 .
Vd . 6 . I o, 1 2,1 4, 1 6
,1 8
,20
,22
,24, 43;Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk . 8. 1 9 . 143,
ppYs . 57 . 5 .
Vd . 1 9 . 1 9;Nr bk . 2 . 24. 1 .
Vd . 7 . 29 . 30. 33. 34;8. 76-78;9 . 2 .
1“Yt . 1 4. 29;1 6 . 7 .”Yt . 1 4. 33;1 6 . 1 3;Bd . 1 9 . 3 1 .
Vd . 1 3. 30, 37 .
Vd . 1 9 . 1 9;Nr. , bk . 2 . 24. 1 .
Yt . 8. 5 .
Ae . 5 .
Vd . 2 . 22;9 . 6, 7 , 9 , 1 0;1 7 . 5.
Vd . 1 7 . 7 .
Vd . 6 . 27.
COMMERCE 1 69
the he ight of a man a re the expres s ions used to des ignate variousdepths .
2 7
The sy s tem of numera t ion . The Kian ians had in use the
card ina l , ordina l , multiple and f ractiona l numbers . The la rges t
number for which a technica l word occurs is a lthough
the highest number common ly mentioned in a comprehens ive
sense , is In wr iting the compos ite numbers the les ser
numera l a lways precedes the greater, and the order is continued
throughout . For examp le , the number is w ritten and
read ,‘nine , and ninety , and nine hundred , and nine thousand ,
and n inety thousand .
’
Indefinitely la rge numbers a re expres sed ,by such phra ses a s , the fi fties and hundreds , n ine hundreds and
thous ands , and tens of thousands , or by saying, many and manyhundreds , many and many thousands , many and many tens of
thous ands , or aga in by a hundred times a hundred , a thousand
times a thousand , ten thousand times ten thousand , or by the
extreme term ,myriads of myriads .
2 9 An indefinite ly large number is expres sed a lso by compa ring it to the number o f the ha irson a man ’
s head .
30
Quant itat i ve va lues . The di ff erent grades of contracts , as
we have seen in the section on contracts , are denoted by nam ing
them a fter va rious objects , and a s s igning graded va lues to them .
Thus the firs t contract which is transacted by means o f pledgingone
’
s word , is ca l led a word contract,’
and has a specific va lue .
A h igher contract than th is , is negot iated by one party s trikingh is hand upon the hand of the other party , and is termed a handcontract .
’
S imi larly , the other contracts have the a s s igned va luesof a sheep , an ox , a man , or a fie l d respectively .
3 1 In d iscus s ingthe compa rative va lues between two obj ects , the grea tnes s of one
over the other is expres sed by dec lar ing it tobe ten , or a hun
dred , or a thousand , or ten thousand times higher than the other ,or by speaking o f it as be ing as much h igher than the other , a sthe whole earth , or as a ll that is between the earth and the
heavens .
32 The g lory of the waters of Ardvi Sura is s a id tobea s much as that of the whole o f the waters upon the surface of
Yt. 5 . 96 , 102 ,1 2 1;1 2 . 24;1 4. 29;1 6 . 7;Vd . 4. 52 .
Yt . 1 3. 59—62;Vd . 2 2 . 2 , 6 , 9 , 1 5 .
Vsp . 8. 1;Yt. 4. 2;5 . 1 1 7 , 1 20; 13. 48,64 65;14. 53;I 7 . 5 1;24. 1 9;Vd . 7 . 55, 56 .
Yt . 5 . 77.
Vd . 4. 1 -1 6 .
"Yt. 10. 106
,1 07;2 1 . 5-1 7 .
1 70 COMMERCE
the ea rth .
33 The man who marries and labours f or his family,
is higher in virtue than a cel ibate who fasts , by the worth of an
asperena, or by that of a sheep , an ox, or of a man .
34 The
Gua rdian Sp irits of the dead are implored to bes tow upon thei r
survivors riches , as wide-spread as the earth , a s va st a s the rivers ,and as high a s the sun .
35
Yt . 5 . 96 , 1 02 , 1 2 1 .
Vd . 4. 48.
Ys . 60. 4.
1 72 CALENDAR
zaremaya , spring, in place of either of these words for year .
The number o f years in this ca se is denoted by speaking of an
equiva lent number o f w inters or springs . The I ran ian yea r in
remote times mus t have been a luna r yea r , ca lculated a fter the
twelve revolutions of the moon a round the earth . The year wa s
thus'
d ivided into twelve months of thirty days each . We have
no means of determ ining the proces s through which the peop lewere led to subs titute the solar f or the lunar year . Tradit ion , as
a l ready noted , credits King Yima w ith inaugurating the reform .
At some unknown period , the five days , known to the present t ime
by the names of the five Ga th ic hymns o f Zarathu shtra , were in
terca lated at the end of the twel f th month , to complete the three
hundred and s ixty—five days of the solar yea r . This made the yea r
s t i l l about a qua rte r day short of the exact solar yea r, and a s ixth
additiona l day , a s found in the later Pahlavi text s , wa s added
every fourth yea r, or an extra month wa s interca lated every 1 20
yea rs .
Th e month . The word f or the month is mc'
ionghah, wh ich
a lso s ign ifies the moon . The names o f the months o f the yea r,a s preserved in their later forms , are taken f rom those of the
heavenly beings . The month is divided a fter the movements of
the moon in s ix pa rts of five days each . The firs t two o f thesebea r the names which s ign i fy the new-moon days , and the full
moon days , and the third group comprises the eleventh to the
fi fteenth day ,and a re invoked in the l itany to the moon . The
names of the las t three groups of the second ha l f of the monthare not mentioned .
The day . The thirty days of a month take f or thei r des ignations the names of Ahura Mazda , h is a rchangels and angels .
The fi rst , eighth , fi fteenth , and , twenty-third days of each monthare a lso named a fter Ahura Mazda , thus dividing the month intofour periods , the firs t two of s even days each , and the la st twoof e ight days each . The day ca l led as nya or ayam,
is dividedinto five watches ca l led gdhs . These are hé vam
'
from sunri se tonoon , rapi thwina from noon to 3 p .m. , uzayeirina from the middle of the a fternoon to twil ight, a iwisrfi thrima f rom twilight tom idn ight, and u shahina from midnight to dawn . The nightkhshapcm seems to have been divided
'
into huf rdshmodd iti, ex
tending from sunset to darknes s , erezaurvaesha, f rom darkness
Vd . 1 8. 9 .
CALENDAR I 73
to m idnight , ushc‘
im s aram,f rom m idn ight to grey dawn, and
raocanhdm f raga ti, f rom grey dawn to sunrise .
5
The Kian ians had no fixed era . The P ishdad ians had no
fixed era ,upon wh ich they could base a continuous scheme of
chronology . The Kian ians cou ld have improved upon th is con
d ition ,for they had the opportunity to inaugurate an era a fte r
the prophet Zarathu shtra . Th is was not done, and we find among
them the method o f reckoning events a fter the regna l yea rs of
ind ividua l kings . Thi s sys tem is greatly detrimenta l to the con
s truction of a consecutive his tory , and the difficu lty is furtheraggravated by the fact that the lengths of some of the re igns of
the Kianian Kings a re whol ly unre l iable . Though the extrava
gant length o f the reign of s even hundred to a thousand years o f
Yima, or five hundred yea rs o f King Thraetaona credited to the
mona rch s o f the fi rs t dyna sty , are not met w ith in the case of
the k ings of the Kianian dynas ty, yet the uncerta inty of the regna lyears has not a ltogether le ft u s , when ,
f or examp le, we read
that Vishta spa ,the patron king o f the prophet , ru led f or a hun
dred and twenty years .
C f . Gray , P ers ian Ca lendar , in ERE . 3. 1 29 .
CHAPTER XXI I I
DRESS AND ORNAMENTS
S acred ga rmen t s . Among the diff erent garments which a re
mentioned in the texts , the most prom inent place is given to the
white sacred shirt worn next to the skin by every Zoroa strian ,
and to the girdle tied over it around the wa ist . Tradition creditsKing Yima with the introduction of this dres s , as a distinguish
ing s ign of the I ran ian peop le?but it wa s later adopted by theZoroastrians a s the characteristic costume of the fa ith ful ? Children of e ither sex a s sumed these garments on completing the ir
childhood , or , in genera l , at the age of fi fteen , the age indicated
by the Aves tan w riters a s the proper time o f puberty .
“The shirt
wa s made of cotton,a s a lso of other materia l s , and the texts ex
pla in that it was tobe made j us t so long, that a man workingin a standing pos ition would notbe inconven ienced by it .
4 I t had
short s leeves , and u sua l ly descended to the knees . The girdle
wa s genera l ly made of wool , or of the ha ir of goats or camel s .
5
I t cons is ted of s eventy-two fi laments , and was wound about the
wa ist in three s tr ings , with two knots in the f ront, at the second
round,and two in the rea r , a t the clos e of the third round .
O rd inary garmen t s . Kings and courtiers according to the
Shah Namah wore e labora te cos tumes , made of the costl ies t ma
teria ls , and wrought with beauti ful des igns . Garments of s ilk
with elegant fr inges , tas sels , and rich mant les were used by nobles
and warrior ch ief s .
“Tunics made of cloth embroidered withgold and ornamented w ith jewel s , were worn by kings and pr inceson s tate occa s ions ? Robes o f honour made of the cloth of gold,were the mos t f requent o f the roya l gi fts bestowed upon d istin
gu ished persons of the country . The dres s of the ordinary
Dd. 39 . 22 , 23.
Ys . 9 . 26;Yt . 1 . 1 7;Vd . 1 8. 9 , 1 9 , 2 1;YtZ . 75;Dk .,vol . 1 6
, bk . 8.
26. 8 °
37. 2 5, 26;pp . 1 1 , 43, 44 .
Vd . 1 4. 1 5.
Nr ., bk. 3. 1 . 5, 8-10.
Nr . ,bk . 3. 1 . 1 1
, 1 2 , 1 3, 1 8.
Nr ., bk. 3. 4 1,2 , 4.
ShN. 4. 323;5 . 1 82 , 31 0.
1 76 DRESS AND ORNAMENTS
and blue'
‘
colour f or mourn ing? 1 T ishtrya ,the ra in s tar , a s sumes
the form of a white horse, when he encounters Apaosha , the
demon of drought , who appears as a black horse ?2 White horses
draw the cha riot o f S raosha ?“On the death of a person,his
corpse wa s wa shed and a rrayed in wh ite ga rments . The corpsebearers , l ikewi se , were clad ent irely in wh ite .
With the estab l i shment of a separate sacerdota l clas s,the
dres s o f the pries ts a ssumed a d is tinct ive form ,differ ing f rom
that of the la ity . A white long tunic reaching to the ank les , witha wh ite turban ,
constituted the priestly dres s .
O rnament s . Gold is the meta l mos t frequently mentioned inthe Avestan texts . I t wa s the chief mater ia l , from which orna
ments were made . Anah ita , we learn , wears golden ear-rings and
necklace?4 and Vayu puts on a golden neck lace, and h is helm,
crown,garment , shoes , and girdle are a ll made of gold ?“Women
who are favoured of Ashi, the genius of fortune , have ear-ringso f gold f or their ears , go l den necklaces to adorn their necks , and
golden anklets upon their feet ?“Men seem to have shared the
pr ivi lege o f decorat ing the ir bodies with j ewe l s , genera l ly the
specia l prerogative of the gentler sex . Chief among the orna
ments u sed by men were ear-rings ,27
neck laces?“and armlets ?“Thes e j ewels , in the ca ses o f roya l and Opulent persons , wereinla id with pearls , rub ies , emera lds , and other precious s tones
?“Pers ia has been known f rom ancient t imes f or the most celebrated turquoise m ines o f the wor ld , and the s ignet-r ings wereu sua l ly made of th is materia l , or of gold .
ShN. 2 . 338;4. 27 1;5 . 2 78.
Yt . 8. 1 8, 20, 2 1 , 26 , 2 7.
Ys . 57 . 2 7.
Yt . 5 . 1 2 7.
Yt . 1 5 . 57 .
2“Yt . 1 7 . 1 0
,1 1 .
ShN . 2 . 30, 402;3. 31 , 243, 267, 296;4. 362;5. 45, 242;6 . 49 .
2“ShN. 2 . 30.
2 °ShN. 2 . 1 25, 402;3. 31 , 296;4. 294;s. 31 , 45, 242 , 310;6 . 39 .
ShN. 3. 31 .
ShN. 3. 340, 341 .
CHAPTER XXIV
DOMESTIC AN IMALS
C las s es of an ima ls . The Aves tan texts d ivide anima l sbelonging to the good creation into five d is tinct c las ses ? They a re
those that l ive in the waters , those that l ive upon land , those tha tfly
, those that a re w i ld , and those that have!
the -hoof/
cloven ?
The other ma in d ivis ion that runs throughout the later texts , is
between the good anima l s , created b Ahur Mazda f or the benefit
o f the wor ld , and the noxious creat ted b An ra Ma in u
f or its des truction . Man domes tica tes and rears the anima lsbelonging to
‘ ihe firs t group ,but he has to wage inces s ant war ,as we sha l l s ee later, aga ins t the creatures of Angra Ma inyu ,
in
order to extirpate them from the ea rth .
Cruelty to anima ls,unneces sary bea ting , plucking o f feathers
of birds , or wantonly inj ur ing them ,catch ing fishes in a manner
which wou ld make them unfit for eating, were punishab le w rongs ,according to the texts .
“
CATTLE
The rearing of catt le . The cow or ox is represented in the
Catha s as the genius o f all an ima l l ife,and the t itle Fa sh ioner
of the Cow is frequently appl ied to the godhead .
4 The moon isu sua l ly spoken of a s pos sess ing the seed of the bu l l . Co’
w s and
oxen , sheep and goa ts formed the chief property o f the Aves tan
peop le , and the pos s ess ion of herds of catt le formed their pa ramount wish . Cows , she-goa ts , and ewes gave them mi lk forfood , the ha i r of the goat wa s usefu l to them in weav ing fabrics ,and the woo l o f the sheep f or making warm garments .
Oxenwere employed in plough ing the fie lds
, for carry ing loads , and
for draw ing wagons .
“The rearing o f cattle was cacr ied a long
Yt . 1 3. 10, 43, 44;1 9 . 69 .
Vsp . 1 . 1;Yt . 8. 36 , 48;1 3. 74.
Dk ., vol . 16 , bk . 8. 23. 1 6
, 7 , pp . 5, 6 .
‘Ys . 29 . 2;ShN. 4. 232 , 254.
1 78 DOMESTIC AN IMALS
extens ively, and the man who neglected to improve the breed , by
giving s trong and hea lthy ma les to his cow s , wa s l iable to pun ish
ment .“
I
Th e import ance of th e’
dog. The dog is the closes t com
panion that man ha s s ecured f or h ims e l f f rom the anima l king
dom, s ince he began domesticat ing anima l s in prim itive times .
Zoroa strian Pers ia ha s , throughout its entire his tory , honouredthe dog,
a s he ha s been honoured in no other country in the
world . The dog wa s an indispensable member in every Iranian
household ,7 and p layed an important part in the re l igious and
domes tic l i fe of the people . The dog figu res in the sacred texts
oftener than any other anima l .
In addition to the cons iderable portion of the Vendidad , which
treats of the dog,the Duba sru j id Na sk , now lost, i s sa id to have
conta ined severa l sections.devoted to discus s ing him.
“The dog was the constant compan ion o f man during l i fe
,and
the rules relating to defilement caused by the dead frequent ly
conta in s imultaneous reference to the corpse of a man and that
of a dog.
The d i ff erent k inds of dogs . The texts speak of at lea stl
ten va riet ies of dogs , among which the shepherd dog wasbelieved tobe pos ses s ed of the greatest natura l intel ligence
,and
occupied the fi rs t place o f importance .
“The dog that watchedthe house of h is master s tood second in the l is t . The most s acreddog, however , was a yel low dog with four eyes , that is , w ith twoSpots above the eyes , or a white dog with ye l low ears ?“Bes idesthe s evera l kinds o f domes ticated dogs , the texts refer to the w ild
dogs , which devoured the corpses of the dead in early times .
1 1
The Vendidad speaks of certa in c las ses of dogs , who do not
watch and work ,but s imp ly l ive in pursuit of their own food .
1 2
The dog a s th e s acred an ima l . Apart f rom the multi farioususes in the da i ly l ife of the people, the dog
’
s presence wa s es sen
Dk . , vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 30. 1 6, 1 7;40. 1 1 - 1 4, 1 6, pp . 2 1 , 57, 58.
Vd . 1 3. 49 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 22 . 1 , p . 1 .
Vd . 5 . 29 . 34;7. 8. 9;1 3. 2 -4. 8. I 6 .
Vd . 8. 1 6—1 8.
Vd . 6 . 45-47;7 . 3. 29. 30, 33. 34;8. 10. 36, 37. 98, 99 .
Vd . 1 3. 1 9 .
180 DOMESTIC AN IMALS
fold,when the cattle were a s leep
?“H e wa s l iable to pun ishment
f or any negl igence on his part in the per formance of his duty ?“Exces s ive bea ting, however , which makes a dog dumb , or ren
ders him unfit f or work , made the owner h im se l f l iab le to punishment ?4
Bes ides watching the posses s ions o f his ma ster in the hous e,and guarding h is flocks in the fold and fie ld , the dog
’
s service
was inca lculab le on the caravan routes , wh ich were in fested by
the robbers and br igands who s tea lthily watched f or their oppor
tunity to waylay travel lers .
Qua l it ies of dogs . The prime v irtue w ith which the dog hasbeen endowed by Ahura Mazda ,
is watchfulnes s and s leeples s
nes s?“Like a priest , says the Vend idad , he keeps his wants ever
f ew, s atisfies h imsel f w ith what l ittle food he gets , and makes
contentment his specia l characteris tic?“H e is a sta lwart among
his foes , and , l ike an intrep id warrior , marches in f ront of his
flock and fights in defence of catt le ? 7 Ever di l igent a s a husbandman ,
he s leeps l ittle , and is the firs t to leave his ma ster’s housein the morn ing and the la s t to return a t night ?“Posses sed o f
virtues as he is , he is not free f rom fau lts . For it is sa id tha th is m ind is fickle l ike that of a courtes an , and he is fond of s inging and of roam ing about on the s treets
?“Bes ides,l ike a th ief ,
he sometimes takes to s tea l ing, and longs f or darknes s to comethat he may stea l h is mas ter ’s food ?“H e is , moreover , full of
pranks like a child .
3 1
Feeding the dogs . I t was the duty of man to give wholesome food to dogs f or the va luab le services wh ich they renderedh im.
“2 I f a shepherd who requ ired sufficient work from h is
watch dog, neglected to give him’
food f or three consecutive days ,the dog was held j us tified , i f , on the fourth day, he kil led a sheepfrom his mas ter ’ s flock
,and made it h is food .
“3 I f a sheep in the
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 22 . 5 , p . 2 .
Dk .,vol . 1 6, bk . 8. 22 , 9 , 1 8, pp . 2 , 3, 4.
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 23. 5, p . 5 .
Vd . 1 3. 39 .
Vd . 1 3. 45.
Vd . 1 3. 45.
Vd . 1 3. 46 .
Vd . 1 3. 46, 48.
Vd . 1 3. 47 .
Vd . 1 3. 48.
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 2 2 . 3, 4;36 . 1 , pp . 1 , 32 .
Dk .
, vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 22 . 1 5, pp . 3, 4.
DOMESTIC AN IMALS 181
fold fel l ill, and the ma s ter thought o f s laughtering it for h isfood , it wa s h is duty not to forget to give the dog in his yarda proper sha re o f the flesh .
“4 To o ff e r unwholesome foodto the dogs of d iff erent kinds , wa s equiva lent to the wrong o f
s ervingbad food to men and women o f diff erent ranks in so
ciety?“The pena lty for such ill-feed ing o f dogs ranged between
fi f ty and two hundred s tr ipes w ith the two wh ips , in accordance
with the h igh or low qua l ity o f the dogs ?“The care of th e dogs . As the dog wa s so indispensable a
member of the hou sehold , and so va luable an a s set to the agri
cultura l people o f the K ianian per iod , he was nourished w ithgreat care , and accorded kind trea tment . In time o f exces s ive
w inter, his ma s ter wa s bound to provide him w ith wa rm bedding
and fire .
3 7 In ca se o f s icknes s , it wa s the duty o f . h is mas ter
to procure the services o f a veterinary surgeon , and have the dog
properly tre’
ated ?“A dog known tobe mad , was to have the same ca re as an
insane man ?“I f a ll attempts to cure him with med icine fa i led?“a wooden col lar was tobe put around his neck, and he was tobemuzzled .
4 1 I f th is precaution was not taken ,and the dog inj ured
h imsel f by a fa l l in the waters , the owner incurred the gu i lt .
42
I f the dog inj ured a sheep or a man by b it ing , he wa s to lose hisright ea r f or the firs t b ite , and to receive s im ila r pun ishments ,unti l at the fi fth b ite ,
his ta i l was tobe cu t off ?“The Aves tantexts do not speak of kil ling him, and opin ions on the propr ietyof kil l ing him s eem to have been divided , even among the Pahlavicommen tators o f the later period .
“The breed ing of the dogs . The breed ing o f such a useful
anima l a s the dog was regarded as a work of grea t rel igiousmerit ?“To ensure the s trong breed , a bitch was tobe coveredby three dogs in a specia l ly prepa red pa rt o f the fold ?“The
Dk . , vol. 1 6,bk . 8. 22 . 1 6 , p . 4.
Vd . 1 3. 20-23.
Vd . 1 3. 24-27 .
Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 22 . 3, 4, p . 1 .
Vd . 1 4. 1 7;Dk . , vol. 1 6,bk . 8. 32 . 4, p . 25.
Vd . 1 3. 35 .
Vd . 1 3. 38.
Vd . 1 3. 3 1-34.
P hl. Vd . 1 3. 35;Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk . 8. 32 . 1, p . 25 .
Dk . , vol. 1 6 , bk . 8. 30. 1 9 , p . 2 1 .
Vd . 1 5 . 46-49 .
1 82 DOMESTIC AN IMALS
man whose house happened tobe nea res t the spot , on which wasfound a bitch nearing her t ime, wa s bound to support her . In
fact, the texts mention s evera l places , l ike the s tables of camels ,horses , or oxen ,
the folds of sheep , compound wa l ls , or pas turefields , and declares that i f in any such place a bitch wa s discovered in such a conditiom. the owner wa s bound to take her
a t once into h is ca re, and support her , unti l her whelps wereborn . Neglect on the part of the owner of a place on which such
a bitch came to trava i l , made him l iable to the pena lty o f wil ful
murder .47 The supporter of the bitch had to provide her and
her young ones w ith bedding of gra s s or fol iage , and to feed them
unti l the t ime that the pups could run about a t the age of s ix
months , which , according to the texts , is the age when young dogsare capable of s el f-defence and s el f-subs is tence .
48
P enalty f or the i ll-t rea tmen t of dogs . Str ict inj unct ions are
la id down aga inst wantonly inj uring a dog. In addit ion to the
punishment that an inj urer o f a dog suff ers in this wor ld , his
soul suff ers a fter his death at the Bridge o f Judgment ?“I f aman inj ured a shepherd dog, cut Off his ea r or paw , so that hewa s disabled from his work , and a thief or a wol f , in the mean
time, entered the fold , he was bound to make good the loss to thedog ’s ma ster, and a lso incurred the pena lty f or wil fu l ly woundingthe dog.
“0 One who killed dogs O f d iff erent kinds , wa s l iableto a graded pun ishment of tw ice five hundred to a thousand
s tripes , according to the va lue or qua l ity of the dogs .
5 1 An
exceptiona l ly s evere pena lty is prescribed f or one , who kil led a
water dog. The enormity lof the offence is tobe seen f rom the
fact that ten thousand s tripes w ith the two goads , the task o f
ki lling o f severa l thousand nox ious crea tures , or the perform
ance of severa l diff erent acts o f charity by the guilty person to
expiate the crime, were indispensable to secure his absolution
f rom guilt ?“TH E HORSE
H is work'
among th e celes t ia l be ings . The hors e occupies
an important place in the sacred l iterature o f Ancient I ran . He
is the symbol of the s un , whose s tanding epithet is the swift
Vd . 1 5. 20-42 . Vd. 1 3. 10, 1 1 .
Vd . 1 5 . 43-45. Vd . 1 3. 3, 4, 1 2 -1 6;1 5 . 50, 5 1 .
Vd . 1 3. 8, 9 . Vd . 1 4. 1 -1 8.
1 84 DOMESTIC AN IMALS
rope in hand , and chased w ild hors es , unti l he succeeded in throw
ing the loop o f the rope over the head o f a horse ?“The w i ldhors es we re given to tra iners , who took them to the tra ininggrounds , s ituated a t a certa in d istance from the towns , and pre
pa red them f or domes tic s ervice ?“Cruelty or ill-treatment of a
horse, or keeping him in a fi lthy part of the house , were w rongs
f or wh ich the owner was l iable to pun l shment .
“5 The horse , weread , curses the rider who does not give him proper food .
“6TH E CAMEL
Th e ch ief pack an ima l of I ran . Among the many etymological derivations proposed to expla in the name Zarathushtra ,
is
the one, which sugges ts ushtra , camel ,’ f rom the second element
of the compound word . The anima l employed to carry heavy
loads acros s the country , wa s the camel . Firewood wa s brought
to the towns and villages f rom the j ungles by ca ravans o f
camels ?“An immense tra in of camels wa s indispensable for
carrying war materia ls to the battlefield , and f or bringing the
spoi ls f rom the country of a vanquished enemy ?“Bes ides beingused a s a beast o f burden ,
the came l was a lso used f or riding .
The long ha i r of the came l wa s cut off every year , and was
woven into cloth . The camel is described in the sacred texts ,a s pos ses s ed o f four s tout legs , wel l-kneed and w e l l-footed , s touthumped , o f shaggy eyes , o f quick movements o f head , ta l l , courageou s , of glance f ar seeing in darknes s , throw ing white foam
from the mouth , and pos ses s ing the look o f an a ll-powerful sovereign ?“As the anima l had such manifold uses , both in peaceand in war , the breeding of its species wa s carried on extens ivelyby the people.
7 1
TH E ELEP HANT
The roya l an ima l . The Aves tan texts do not ment ion thisroya l anima l ,bu t the Shah Namah is ful l of re ferences to his
ShN. 3. 26 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6
,bk . 8. 37 . 23, p . 43.
Dk . , vol . 1 5, bk. 8. 1 8. 45, p . 58;vol. 1 6 , bk . 8. 26. 5;37 . 39 , pp .
1 1 , 45Ys . 1 1 . I , 2 .
ShN . 2 . 2 1 9 .
ShN. 4 232 .
Dk ., vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 40. 1 5, p . 58.
Yt . 1 4. 1 1 - 1 3.
Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 40. 1 1 -1 4, 1 6,1 7, pp . 57-59 .
DOMESTIC AN IMALS 1 85
use ,both in the time o f peace as we l l a s in that o f war . In
priva te l i fe ,the u se o f the elephant was res tricted to the roya l
household .F inely capar isoned elephants led the van in the roya l
proces s ions . The anima l was l ikew ise employed in fighting ?“The archers , as we have s een in previous pages , were usua lly
s ta tioned on e lephants?3 The king O ften mounted an elephant ,
and witnes sed the fighting from its back .
“Drums and tymba l swere bound on elephants , when the a rmy left for wa r ?“Sometimes the e lephant wa s employed as a beas t o f burden to bring
the booty f rom the ba ttlefield ?“
TH E COCK
The hera ld of dawn . Among the domes tic b irds , the cockwas the mos t s acred . As the admonisher of mankind to disca rd
s loth , and to wake up ea r ly to lead an industrious life , he is
the a l ly of the ever-wakeful S raosha . At break of day the cock
flaps his w ings and crows a loud , to awaken mankind . Bush
yans ta , the demon o f s loth , who des ires to keep pe0p1e w rapped
in s lumber , even a fter the morn ing ha s dawned upon the ea rth ,kis ses their eyel ids and lulls them to s leep aga in . When menr ise at early hours , they dea l a dea th blow to the world of idlenes s . I t is a virtue inculca ted by the prophet , and the bird thatra is es its clarion voice o f wa rn ing aga ins t undue s leep , and ca l lsthem to work , wa s grea tly va lued by the Iranians ?“The gi fto f these birds to the pious , is dec la red tobe a highly meritor iousact
?“Nox i ou s CREATURES
Mer it of ext i rpa t ing noxious creatures that injure the l iving. As it is the sacred duty o f the fa ithful to work f or the
propagation o f a ll species of good an ima l s , so is he bound to
s trive f or the des truction o f the noxious crea tures , that in fest theearth . One o f the sacred implements tha t a pries t usua l ly hand ledis ca l led the khraf s traghna ,
‘the ki l ler of noxious creatures .
’ 7“Convict labour , in ear ly Iran , wa s util ized in des troying noxious
ShN . 2 . 1 53;5 . 55. ShN. 3. 353.
ShN . 4. 1 47 , 1 79;5 . 2 77 . Vd . 18. 1 5 , 1 6 , 23, 24, 26ShN . 2 . 407;3. 3 1 , 32; 1 6
,1 45 . Vd . 1 8. 28.
ShN. 2 . 148, 227;3. 31 , 334;5 . 45. Vd . 1 4. 8;1 8. 2 .
186 DOMESTIC AN IMALS
creatures , and wrong-doers were often ordered by the courts of
law to ki l l specified numbers of them . A lso one mode of ex
piating s ins wa s to destroy such evil creatures ?“Wolves , snakes ,fl ies , insects , and harmful germs were among some of the chief
creatures , aga ins t which the fa ithful a re enjoined to wage a re
lentles s warfa re .
“1 The one evil creature which is execra ted more
than any other , as being the mos t inj urious pest, and the recog
nized source of contagion and death among the l iving, is the fly .
Vd . 14. 5 , 6;1 6 . 1 2;1 8. 73.“1 Vd . 1 . 3, 7, 1 5;7. 26;1 6 . 1 2;1 7. 3;1 8 65;Dk ., vol. 1 6, bk. 8. 42 .
28a , p . 67 .
Vd . 7 . 2 , 3, 5;8. 1 6-18, 69-7 1;9 . 24, 25;1 4. 6.
1 88 FOOD AND DRINK
sacred fea sts and fes tiva l s , or in funera l repa s ts . P azag Na sk ,we a re in formed by the D inkard , dea lt w ith the manner of s laughtering an anima l accord ing to the rel igious rites .
“The Nirangis tan , an e laborate work on ritua l , devotes s evera l pages to the
d is cus s ion in deta il , a s to the kind , qua l ity , and s ize of the anima l
fit f or a sacrificia l off ering, about the manner o f s laughtering it,
regarding the recita l of the s acred formulas , while immolating
the victim , about the mode of cons ecrating and dedica ting diff erent parts of the an ima l to the va riou s heaven ly beings , and last lyregard ing the way in wh ich to partake o f the sacred viands a t the
c lose o f the r itua l . The flesh o f an anima l , wh ich wa s s ick , or
had died a na tura l dea th , wa s not used either f or food or for
s acrificia l purposes . Fish wa s, l ikewise, u s ed for food a s wel l
a s f or sacrificia l repasts?
Th e manner of eat ing . Peop le genera l ly s at cros s - legged on
carpets Or mats spread on the floor, and a te w ith the fingers .
This was the practice in the houses of poor people, a s a lso on
the occas ion o f the communa l feas ts , when the whole town as
sembled to partake of the sacred mea l . Rich pe0p1e had cha irsand tables , on which the food wa s served .
“The ves sel s used f oreating were made o f various kinds of meta l and other materia ls .
D ishes and cups made o f gold and s i lver decorated the banquet
ha l ls o f princes and nobles , and those o f bra s s and copper were
in vogue among the other cla s s es of peop le .
“Th e u se of w ine in Anc ient I ran . Tradition ,
as we have
a lready seen ,points to King Yima , as the firs t dis coverer o f f er
mentation o f w ine and l iquor . His torica l ly speaking , the ancientI ranians brought with them the know ledge of making di ff erentkinds of l iquor, which they pos ses s ed in common w ith thei r Indo
Aryan neighbours . The chie f exh ilarating drink wh ich wa s a l
ways prepa red ceremon ia l ly, and qua ff ed by the Officia ting pries tsin the midst of the Yasna sacrifice wa s Haoma , the Ved ic Soma .
Whereas other intoxicat ing dr inks , we are told , lead to excite
ment and anger with their accompanying ev ils,this consecrated
beverage engenders piety and rectitude ?“Among the other kinds
o f l iquor used on ordina ry occa s ions were mad lm, m ild or sweet
Dk . , vol . 1 5 , bk . 8. 6 . 1 , 2 , pp . 1 2 , 1 3.
Nr . ,bk . 2 . 1 3. 44;20. 1 5 , 1 6 .
ShN. 3. 1 9 , 31 , 268, 355;4. 3 1 8;5 . 1 97, 2 1 0, 2 1 1 .
Vd . 7 . 73-75;1 6 . 6 .
Ys . 10. 8;Yt. 1 7. 5 .
FOOD AND DRINK 1 89
wine ,’
and hura,‘s trong l iquor ,
’ correspond ing to mad/m and
s ure? o f the Ved ic Aryans . I t is the former that is prescr ibed ,among other th ings , as a hea l th-giv ing drink to a woman , who
ha s brought forth a s til l-born ch il d .
1 1 On the other hand , at
the season festiva ls , when the entire ma le population o f a place
gathered to partake o f a communa l mea l , the strong w ine wa s
served ?“The same qua l ity of l iquor wa s consumed by men on
other occas ions ?“The Shah Namah is ful l o f references o f the free u se o f w ine
by k ings and courtiers , wa rriors and heroes , at state banquets ,sports and hunts , p lea sure parties , and on various other occa
s ions . A ffa irs of smal l or great importance were often d is
cu s sed by kings and m inis ters w ith the cups of w ine in circu lation . Wine was served by the cup
-bearers , who were richlydres s ed in coronets and jewels , robes of brocade and s i lk at
roya l parties'
.
1 4 The roya l cups , goblets , and bowls were made
o f ruby,crys ta l
,and o f the other mater ia l s ?“I t was the custom
at such drinking bouts , to fi l l the cups o f a ll . Everybody presentthen ra ised his cup , and w ith words of pra is e and good w ishes
drank the hea lth of one , whom they w ished to honour ?“Theroya l hea lth wa s drunk by a ll loya l subjects at their pr ivategather ings ?“W ine was drunk with or w ithout water accordingto its qua l ity?“and we s ee m ighty Rustam asking the cup
-bearer
at a pa rty not to weaken the old w ine by m ixing wa ter with it ?“Vd . 5 . 52 -54;7 . 67-69 . ShN. 2 . 1 1 0
,1 41;3. 36 , 2 73;4 257 .
Ae . 4. ShN . 5 . 1 97 , 2 1 1 .
Vd . 1 4. 1 7 . Vd . 5 . 52;7 . 67 .
ShN. 3. 329 , 355. ShN. 5 . 2 1 1 .
ShN. 3. 289;5 . 1 64.
CHAPTER XXVI
FEASTS AND FESTIVALS
Fes t ive occa s ions . A cons iderable number of days in the
year were s et apart f or the celebrat ion of s acred fea sts in honour
of some celes tia l beings , for the commemoration of the dead, or
f or the solemnizat ion of seasona l changes , and of the chief
events in the l i fe o f the people . The rich and poor a like s toppedthe ir da i ly labours , and kept hol iday on such occa s ions . When
a great fes t iva l wa s tobe celebrated a ll the people of villagesadjoining a la rge town
,came on the solemn occa s ion clad in
festa l attire , and joined their co-re l igion ists of the p lace in a
s acred banquet . Such a fest iva l u sua l ly opened with ceremonia lObservances and devotiona l exercises . A sacred feas t wa s pre
pared and the officiating priest invoked the heaven ly beings , or
the Spirit o f the dead,to share the fea st w ith the people . Liba
t ions of water,m ilk
,melted butter , fruits and flowers , cooked
repa sts of vegetables , meat , and fi sh were off ered on the occa
s ion . The consecrated food wa s then eaten ceremonia l ly by all .
Some of the great fest iva ls continued f or severa l days , in which
ca se the latter part of the fes ta l period became more an occas ion
f or enjoyment than f or rel igious Observances . Games and ath
lctic sports , racing and wrest l ing were exhibited f or the enter
ta inment of the throngs of peop le gathered for the celebration .
The mos t prominent of the annua l feasts wa s , o f course , theNew Yea r fes tiva l , wh ich wa s handed down by the P ishdadiansto the K ianians , who continued to celebra te it w ith unabatedzea l . Some of the other important fes tiva ls which the K ianians
either inherited f rom their ancestors , or had established f or
themselves , wil lbe treated in brief in the fol lowing sections .
The s ea s ona l fe s t iva ls . The ce lebration of s easona l changes
was declared tobe the piou s duty of every Mazda-worshipper .
There were s ix chie f agricultura l fest iva ls , each la sting f or fivedays , and fa l l ing at various interva l s during the year . These
fes t iva l s o f the sea sons brought the whole commun ity of a large
1 90
1 92 FEASTS AND FESTIVALS
The last ten days o f the year are sa cred to the Guardian Spir itsof the dead , who vis it the ea rth on th is occas ion , longing f or
sacrificia l off erings and invocations from their living kins folk ?
The entire populat ion o f a place devoutly bus ied itsel f in pre
paring a fitting we lcome to the spirits o f the dead , who had
l ived and worked f or thebommunal wel fare dur ing their li fet imes . A sepa ra te room wa s provided in every house f or the
purpose , and the members of every fam i ly invoked their an
cestra l dead w ith ceremon ia l gi fts . The Guardian Spir its of the
dead , who were thus honoured , b les sed in their turn,thei r dutifu l
kinsmen w ith flocks of anima l s and men , horses and chariots ,before they wended their way to the heavenly regions , at the
close of the festiva l .“Fea s t of the fi re . The fea st o f the fi re, founded by
Haoshyangha , a s seen in earl ier pages , to commemorate h is discovery of this price les s e lement , continued to -be observed by
the pe0p1e during the K ianian period .
As the rel igious l ife of the peop le moved round the holy fi reof Ahura Mazda ,
it is natura l that the annivers aries of the
foundation o f some of the great fi re- temples were celebra ted
amid great devotiona l fervour . Men ,women ,
and ch ildren
came in throngs , w ith off erings of fragrant wood and fue l ,from diff erent parts of the country
, to participate in the solemn
fes tivities , wh ich extended over severa l days . The temples weregorgeous ly i l luminated at night
, and the devout p i lgrims fromabroad, and the pe0p1e of the town
,fi lled the s treets .
The fes t iva l of w aters . The stap le industry of the peopleof Ancient Iran was agriculture . Angra Ma inyu had cursedthe country w ith arid was tes and ba rren deserts , a longs ide o f
Ahura Mazda ’
s me l low earth which b loomed w ith foliage and
vegetat ion . The ra in fa l l in Iran was genera l ly scanty , and we
have a l ready seen f rom the poetic account of the s trugglebetween Tishtrya , the angel of ra in
, and Apaosha , the demon o f
drought, how m ighty a re the eff orts needed by the former to
prevent his adversary from thwarting his work of wa tering theearth .
“Flocks and herds,men and anima ls , fi shes and b irds , all
turned their eager eyes to thi s ra in-s tar, praying f or his f er
tiliz ing waters , troubled a ll the t ime les t thei r hopesbe f rus
trated , that ra ins should fa il them , and abad harvest fa l l to thei rYt . 1 3. 49 , 50. Yt . 1 3. 5 1 , 52 . Yt . 8. 1 1
,1 5, 1 7 , 1 9 , 23, 24.
FEASTS AND FEST IVALS 1 93
lot ? Strengthened by the sacrificia l off erings of mankind,
Tishtrya triumphantly hurls back his opponent and shoutsba ilto waters , plants , and lands .
“Waters of the sea Vouruka sha ,
the larges t volume o f water known to the I ran ians , are now seen
bubb l ing and boi l ing ,“vapours rise up the height of the adjoin
ing mounta ins?“the wind drives the c louds laden with mois
ture , 1 1 with the help o f the angels and Gua rd ian Spi r its of the
dead , Tishtrya d ivides the water?“the I ranian countr ies a re
b les sed with an abundant ra infa l l , gush ing s treams run through
fields and farms with waves thicker than a horse’ s body?“thethirs ting plants now grow with fresh li fe , and the ea rth is c ladw ith vegetation .
The conj unct ion of the day and the month,which bore the
name of Tishtrya wa s consequently consecrated to the ra in
s ta r , and an annua l fes tiva l was observed am id elaborate r itualobservances '
and accompan ied by fea sting and rejoicing . Thisfea st of the ra ins is pre-Zoroas tr ian , and the name of KingMa inyuchithra ,
Minocheher, of the Shah Namah , is a s soc ia tedwith its inauguration .
1 4 S imila rly,Anahita , the fema le genius
of waters in genera l , had her great festiva l on the day Aban of
the month bearing the same name .
3. 5, 36 , 48. 1:g
t.
3. 33, 40.
t . 29 .
1 .
t . 34, 47.
Yt . 8. 3 1 . Yt. 8. 5 , 42 .
Yt . 8. 32 . Albiruni,Chronology, pp. 205 , 206 .
CHAPTER XXVII
AMUSEMENTS
Th e rel igious jus t ificat ion of amus ement s . Zoroastrian
ism,we have s een, does not encourage an aus tere View of l i fe .
Man has an ins tinctive des ire f or joy , which helps him to rel ievethe monotony o f life . In p lea sant amus ements he s eeks relaxa
tion f rom the s tra in o f work, enta i led upon him by the serious
occupat ions of li fe . Legi timate p leasure and enjoyment refresh
him, s timulate his energy, and enable him to work with renewed
v ita l ity . Zarathu shtra recognizes this plain truth, and joy ,
joyful abode,and j oyful s tate o f l ife are expres s ions f requently
met in the sacred texts . Raman , one of the angels in the celes
t ia l h ierarchy, pres ides over joy , a s the very mean ing of h is
name indicates . The ga iety o f temperament of the ancientI ranians , which we glean from the Aves tan texts , was due to
the cheerful v iew which the prophet gave them of man ’
s l i fe
upon ea rth .
Hunt ing was the ch ief roya l pas t ime . Hunting as a means
of plea sure , or as an occupation to begu ile the t ime , was mostf requent among kings and courtiers , wa rr iors and heroes . The
chief weapons genera l ly us ed in hunting were thebow and a rrow,
mace,lance, and la s so ? Dogs and cheetah s tra ined to the chase
were used to catchbig game , and tra ined fa lcons were ut il ized incatch ing feathered game.
“Fishing and angl ing in the waters of
r ivers , lakes , and oceans , a ttracted pleasure . seekers to their
shores . The game anima ls usua l ly hunted were onagers ,gaze l les , s tags , w i ld boars , wild goats and sheep , phea sants and
water fowls .
“The Iranians were keen sportsmen ,accustomed
to return f rom their hunting excurs ions w ith great kills of
game . The game that dropped by the hunter’
s hands , wa s u su
a l ly roasted on fire on the Spot and eaten . The wa rrior heroRustam is often seen gathering s ticks , thorns , and dry grass on
ShN. 2 . 1 2 1 .
Vd . 1 3. 8;ShN. 2 . 83, 108, 1 93, 359;3. 292 , 293, 296;4. 2 1 8.
ShN. 2 . 45. 47. 108;3. 244. 293;5 . 1 84
1 94
CHAPTER XXVII I
D IVINATION AND SORCERY
The ar t of d iv inat ion en joyed a great vogu e in I ran . The
s ervices of the diviners , or a stro logers , were in great demand inthe da i ly l ife o f the Iran ians , and no a ff a ir of importance wa s
undertaken w ithout consulting them ,to determ ine the favourab le
or un favourable movements of the heavens . They noted the
hour of a child ’s nat ivity,and made search f or any inauspicious
s igns that m ight have a ttended its b irth . They foreca s ted the
future , interpreted dreams and omens , prepared and read the
horoscopes , and genera l ly in formed peop le of the influence of the
movements o f the heaven ly bod ies on their a ff a irs . Bes ides thesupport that readers of s ta rs received from the genera l publ ic ,the roya l patronage wa s l ibera l ly extended to eminent diviners .
As seen in former pages , there w ere regular court a strologers ,whose services were demanded f or var ious purposes
? They
were a sked to foreca st the des tiny of princes ,“to pred ict the
outcome o f an undertaking o f consequence ,“to draw prognosticat ions be fore embarking upon a war
, and to discover whether theS igns betoken v ictory or defeat .
4 Rich a s were the gi fts w ith
which the kings rewarded.
the services of the a strologers , theri sk of incurring the roya l d is favour was quite a s great . The
wises t o f the a s trologers , like Jama spa , of matchles s renown ,
s tood in the danger of paying w ith his l i fe, when h is prognosticat ion proved tobe unacceptable to h is roya l ma ster .“Sometimesthe as tro logers were summoned to detect crime and find the truthby d ivination , when lega l proceedings had fa iled to detect guilty
persons.“The configuration o f the planets in certa in pos itions
wa s bel ieved to portend some ca lamity,and the diviner ’s he lp
wa s cons idered indi spensable on such occas ions . A group of
1ShN. 2 . 23.
ShN. 2 . 1 96 , 205.
ShN. 2 . 282 -284.
YtZ . 35-39 , 46-49 . 53;ShN. 3. 1 27. 2 1 9;5. 48-53.
YtZ . 40-42 , 5 1 , 52 .
ShN. 2 . 2 1 5-2 1 7.
DIVINATION AND SORCERY 1 97
as trologers of ten sa t together , when they had some matters o f
moment under d iscu s s ion ,and took severa l days to reach a de
cis ion ?
Sorcery is vigorous ly denounced . The I ranians of the pre
Zoroa s trian period , a s a l so o f the times a fter the com ing of the
prophet , are known for the ir relentles s war fare aga inst sorcerers
and witches . King Takhma Urupi , who flourished ages before
the bi rth o f Za ra thu shtra ,is sa id to have broken the power o i
'
those who practised the art o f magic .
“Among the many thingscreated by Angra Ma inyu f or the ha rm o f mankind , is w itch
cra f t .“The world o f righteousnes s is threatened with des truc
t ion, where sorcery preva ils?“Hence every adult undertakes to
work dil igently for its suppres s ion , and abj ures in the recita l o f
the Con fes s ion o f Fa ith , a ll sorcerers and w itches .
1 1 Sorcery
was be l ieved,
tobe capable o f inj uring, a s wel l a s of kil l ing a
person , on whom it wa s practised?“I t was there fore lega l ly
decla red a cap ita l crime , and the w izard wa s condemned to
dea th ?“Wi zards , it is sa id , a ttempted to bring about the deathof the prophet,bu t they fa iled in the ir obj ect ?4 Prayers a re
off ered f or the s trength to sm ite sorcerers and w itches?“and
incantations and spe l ls a re recited to w ith stand their evil doings ?“The lost Nikadum Na sk , we a re in formed , conta inedsevera l such incantations ?“Heavenly beings?“Guard ian Spiritso f the dead?“and the s tars and p lanets?
“a re invoked to help
mankind to w iths tand the machinations of the magicians . Thoseexpert in the a rt o f d iv ina tion made themselves s ti l l more use fulby their ab i l ity to detect the sorcerer , and to save the person ,
aga ins t whom the magic is worked .
ShN. 2 . 2 1 5, 2 1 6 .
Yt . 1 9 . 28, 29 .
Ys . 8. 3;Vd . 1 5 .
Ys . 8. 3;Vd . 18. 55 .
Ys . Yt . 2 . 1 1 .
Vd . 3 4 1; vol . 1 5 ,bk . .8 1 8vol 1 6bk . 8 4 1 . 1 , p . .62
4 5
“Dk . , vol . 1 6 , bk. 8. 4 1 . 1 , p . 62 .“Yt .
Vd . 2o .
Dk . , vol. 1 5 ,bk 8. 18. 46 , p . 58.
Ys . Yt . 1 . 6;Yt . .8 1 2;S r. .2 1 3.
CHAPTER XXIX
THE MEDES
The ear ly Aryans of W es tern I ran . A s trong migra tory
wave o f the Aryan race had penetrated north-western Pers ia at
about 2000 B .C . The new-comers had driven out the indigenous
peoplebe fOre ,them, or had absorbed them , and had settled
themselves in the newly acqu ired pos ses s ions . As they gradual ly
advanced southwa rds , some of the ir tribes succeeded in found
ing thei r dynas ties , and ruled over cons iderable tracts . The
Kas s ites , for example, who spoke an Aryan tongue , rose to
power in the‘
Zagros in 1 700 B .C .,and the Mittani kings , who,
according to the Boghaz-keui tablets , recently d iscovered in As iaM inor
,worsh ipped old Aryan divinities , exercised power in the
northern Mesopotamia about 1 400 B .C .
By f a r the most prominent of the Aryan s ettlers o f Wes tern
I ran,w ith whom we a re concerned , were the Medes , people o f
the common ethnic s tock w ith their more i l lustrious kindred , thePers ians , who later rep laced them in power . S trabo s tates that
the langu age o f the Medes resembled that of the Pers ians , Bac
trians , and Sogdians ? They a re first mentioned by their name ,Mada or Medes , in the As syrian ins criptions in the ninth cen
tury B .C . According to Herodotus , these ha rdy mounta ineerswere divided into s ix dis tinct tribes , and long lived an unevent
ful nomad ic existence in the rugged highlands , until Deioces ,
son of P hraortes , welded the loose congeries of the ir tribes intoa nation .
“The s ixth Median tribe, accord ing to the same writer,wa s ca l led I t was the sacred cas te , which min isteredto the spiritua l n of the Medes , and later formed the pries thood among the Pers ians . To the cla s s ica l writers in ancienttimes the ir name wa s synonymous with the w isdom of the Eas t ,and the words magic and magician a re rem in iscent of theirfame . W ith the acces s ion to power o f the Medes about 708B .C. , a t the overthrow o f the As syrian Empire , Aryan domination replaced the Semitic in Western I ran . Ecbatana , the
Strabo 1 5. 2 . 8. Herod. 1 . 96 , 101 .
202 THE MEDES
Greek form of the O ld Pers ian Hagamatana , a meeting place
o f many ways became the capita l of the Medes , and the centre
f rom wh ich their civil iz ing influences radiated during the period
of the i r independent nationa l exis tence . The i r emp ire , wh ich
la s ted f or about 1 50 yea rs , extended f rom the Zagros range , the
origina l s eat of their power, to the Ca spian Sea in the north ,and cla imed the provinces of Atropatene, Rhages , Armenia ,Cappadocia ,
Hyrcan ia , Pa rthia , and Bactr ia , as their pos ses s ions
or tributaries .
The i r ra c ial characteris t i cs . The Medes pos ses sed a hand
some phys iognomy and Xenophon tel ls u s that their women wereo f graceful figure, good s ta ture, and o f great beauty .
“The modeo f l i fe impos ed upon them by the cl imate , and the rough and
hard l ife of the mounta ins , had made the Medes v ir i le . They
were a wa rlike people , and thei r name had been a terror among
a ll nations .
4 In the ea rly days they l ived a f ruga l li fe, and it issa id that they cared not f or s i lver and delighted not in gold .
“Growing power and prosperity s eem to have later changed thes imple and martia l habits o f the king and nobles . A life of sel f
indulgence, unbounded luxury, and indolence soon deprived theruling clas s of thei r former viri l ity, and a fter a l ife of 1 50
years , the Median Empire fel l into the hands of their s turdy kinsmen , the Pers ians .
The Med ian k ing and h is cou rt . The king moved w ith
great pomp and dign ity, so a s to inspire awe and respect amongh is subj ects . He thought it derogatory to h is roya l pos ition to
expose his augus t person to the vulgar gaze of the people .
Thinking thus , that the bes t way o f insp iring reverentia l aweamong the pe0p1e was to observe a loofnes s , he secluded h imsel fw ithin the pa lace wa l ls , and appea red before the publ ic on very
rare s tate occa s ions , conducting the a ffa i rs of the s tate throughhis officers , guards , and mes sengers who a ttended at the pa lacegate .
“The offices which required the i r holders to approach theking often were mostly given to the eunuchs .
“The ofli cers who
were thus privileged to appea r before the king,‘
had to observe strict etiquette , and ma intain respectful reserve in thei r
X en. Anab. 3. 2,25.
Ezekie l 31 . 1 1 , 1 2 .
I saiah 1 3. 1 7 .
Herod. 1 . 99 , 1 00;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 3. 8.
For re f . s ee Rawl inson, Five Great Manarchies , 2 . 4 1 5.
204 THE MEDES
The favourite pastime of the king and courtiers was hunting .
In this the king took an active part , a lthough he o ften contentedhimsel f with witnes s ing the sport
?“The hunting parks , knownas pa radises , which , a s we sha l l see later , occupy so prominent
a place in the pastime of the Achaemenian and Sa sanian kings ,s eem tobe of Median origin ?”
W a rfa re . Herodotus sta tes that the Medes were the firs t
among the As iatics to introduce order and dis cipline in the a rmy ,which previous ly fought in a confused mas s;to div ide the
troops in compan ies , and to form s eparate corps of footmen ,
spea rmen ,a rchers , and horsemen ?“The Medes were a race of
hors e-a rchers?“and the cava l ry was the chief source of thei r
s trength . Med ia wa s famous throughout As ia f or its fine breedof horses , known as the N isaean . As thes e famous horses were
noted for s trengt h , beauty, and speed , so a lso were the men of
the country renowned for the ir great mastery of hors emanship .
Cava lry formed an important part of the Median a rmy ?“Thehorses of the king and nobles had thei r capa risons and ha rnes ses
ornamented w ith gold ?“The chariots were a lso us ed in war
fare by the who are a lways spoken o f a s second to the
Pers ians a lone in point of va lour?“Little is known of the a rms
and a rmours , a s wel l as of the mode of wa r fa re of the Medes .
But Herodotus tel ls u s , that what pa s sed in the Pers ian period
as Pers ian equipment , was in rea l ity Median ?“This is betterseen in the figures of warriors s cu lptured on the roya l edificesof the Achaemen ians , a s we sha l l see in its proper p lace .
D res s and ornaments . S ince the Pers ians adopted the dres sof the Medes?“the best way to der ive an idea of the Med ian
cos tume is to s tudy the cos tumes of the figures on the Pers ianhas -rel ie fs . Long flow ing robes of red , purple, and other
colours , with w ide s leeves and loose cloth , draped in graceful
folds on one s ide, were worn by the courtiers ?“The robe of
honour donned by the Pers ian kings and courtiers on state occas ions reta ins , as we sha l l have occa s ion to s ee , its Median nameamong the Pers ians throughout the i r history . A tiara to cover
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 4. 7 , 1 5 . Raw l inson , op. cit. 2 . 424.
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 4, 5, 1 1 . Herod. 7 . 2 1 0;8. 1 1 3;9 . 31 .
Herod. 1 . 103. Herod.
X en. Cyrop. 1 . 4. 4. Herod. 1 . 1 35;Strabo 1 1,1 3. 9 .
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 3. 1 4, 1 5;6 . 1 0. X en. Cyrop. 8. 3. 3.
X en. Cyrop. 1 . 3. 3.
THE MEDES 205
the head , tunic , drawers , and shoes cons tituted the dress o f men .
"
Rich pe0p1e wore golden necklaces , brace lets , and col lars , and
adorned thei r hors es with golden gi rdles ?“Food and dr ink . The Medes were especia l ly noted for thei r
lavishnes s at the banquet table , which , on great occa s ions , were
pi led with many va riet ies o f meat and game dishes , vegetables
and sauces ?“W ine was f reely used a t banquets?“which wereaccompanied by the mu s ic o f flutes ?“Luxu ry . With the establ ishment of power , and the growth
of wea lth , the viri le qua l it ies that had enabled the Medes to ca rve
Out thei r emp ire began to deteriorate before the vices of un
bridled luxury . The king f requented the soc iety of h is con
cubines and dancing girls , whi le the cup-bearers kept h is cup
fi l led with wine . The roya l examp le wa s fol lowed by the nobles
and ch ief s , who forgot the hardy hab its of their forefathers in
thei r love .
-for a l i fe o f ease and comfort , and their grow ing
fondnes s for rich apparel and choice d iet . They learned , a l so,to
decorate their persons and beauti fy thei r faces by means of ap
plying antimony to the lower eye-lids , and colours to their faces ,and by wearing fa lse ha i r ?“Art and ar ch itecture . Ecbatana , the capita l c ity, was built
with great ski l l , and conta ined the roya l pa lace and other buildings o f great beauty . The roya l edifice is sa id to have occupiedan area o f about two thirds of a m ile . The materia l most ly usedin the s tructure was of ceda r and cypres s wood . The t imber
p il lars and beams , a s a l so the ceil ings , were covered with gold
and s ilver plates , and the roof was formed of s i lver ti les . The
wooden wa l ls of the inner apartments , ornamented with coatingso f prec ious meta ls , seem to have been the particular features of
the ed ifices ?“The city , a ccording to Herodotus , was sur
rounded by seven concentric wa l l s,ris ing one above the other
by means of the battlements , wh ich were a ll pa inted in di ff erentcolours . The pa lace and the roya l t reasury were s ituated with inthe seventh c ircle , whos e wa l ls were crowned with battlements
Herod. 3. 1 2;Ken Cyrop. 1 . 3. 2;Anab. 1 . 5 . 8.
X en . Cyrop. I . 3 2 3;2 . 4, 6 .
X en. Cyrop. I . 3. 4.
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 3. 8, 1 0.
X en . Cyrop. 4 5 . 7.
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 3. 2 .
See Rawl inson, op. cit. 2 . 265.
206 THE MEDES
decorated with s i lver and gold ?“The hou ses of the pe0p1e werebuilt outs ide the circuit of the wa l ls ?“Nothing, however , of thea rch itectura l monuments of the per iod , ha s survived the ravages
of t ime, with the pos s ible exception of a s tone l ion , sculptured in
a s itting posture and measuring about twelve feet f rom head to
ta i l , wh ich now l ies in a mutilated cond ition at
Herod. I . 98.
Herod. 1 . 99 .
S ee Jackson,Pers ia P as t and P res ent, pp . 1 59—1 6 1 , New York , 1 906 .
CHAPTER XXX
THE ACHAEMEN IANS
The P ers ian s of P ars . O f the var ious groups of the Aryan
peop le who planted the ir sett lements in the wes tern part o f I ran ,
the peop le who had descended to the extreme south , and rose
to an unequa l led greatnes s , were the Pers ians . In the ninth cen
tury B .C . , the As syrian king Sha lmaneser I I is reported to have
undertaken a campa ign agains t the people of Parsua , a tract of
territory in ,the Zagros . As it is probable , the pe0p1e of th is
region were identica l with the Pers ians of the further eas t of
the later period , and the record o f their name in the As syrianinscriptions cou ld thusbe rega rded a s the ear lies t ment ion o f
thei r race . I t wa s in the region corresponding to modern Far
s istan ,tha t the Pers ians had es tablished themselves , when they
began to make their h istory . The tract of land wh ich they occu
pied wa s ca l led Pars , known a s Perse , in its Greek form , and
f rom which is der ived the name Pers ia . In its own country, the
province came tobe known as Fars or Fa rs is tan f rom the timeo f the Arab conques t , and the native tongue o f the whole o f
Pers ia is ca l led up to this day , Fa rs i . Un l ike the Zoroas trianss ti l l l iving in Pers ia , who are ca l led Iran is , or inhabitants o f
Iran , their co-rel igion ists in India continue tobe ca l led Pa rs is ,a f ter the ir il lus trious ances tors of Pa rs .
Herodotus in forms us that the ea rly Pers ians were dividedinto s evera l tribes ,“the mos t noted o f these be ing
, the Pa sar
gadae . The ru l ing house o f the Pers ians , which bui lt the might iest and most extens ive power known to the anc ient wor ld
,is
ca l led a fter the name o f Hakhamanish, the head of the roya l
fam i ly , more fam il iarly known in its Greek form ,Achaemenes .
Medes . They were led by Cyru s, an intrepid Pers ian o f un
bounded energy and in itiative , into revolt aga ins t the Median
“Herod. 1 . 1 25.
2 10 THE ACHAEMEN IANS
rule . The decaying empire fel l before the ha rdy Pers ians , and
the roya l sceptre pas sed into thei r hands . Th is substitution of
the Pers ian in place of the Median power,meant nothing more
than a mere dynast ic change, wh ich rep laced one Aryan ru l inghous e by another o f the same race . The racia l affinity of the
Medes with the Pers ians was be l ieved tobe so comp lete , tha t theBiblica l and cla ss ica l l itera ture usua l ly employ their names a s
a lternative terms . The united Medo-Pers ian Empire founded byCyrus was thus formed of the two component parts of the Aryan
peop le, that had sett led in Western Iran,and were soon welded
into one common na tion . With their superior inte l l igence, theMagi, the pries ts of the Medes , soon imposed their culture uponthe Pers ians , and became the i r priests , instructors , and diviners .
The new emp ire had , dur ing its l i fe of about two centuries and
a quarter, its s eat of power in Pars ,but exercised its sovereignsway over a kingdom whose boundaries embraced the three con
tinents o f As ia ,Europe
,and A f r i ca .
D ivers e c iv i l i zat ions me t in Achaemen ian P ers ia . The
civi l izat ion w itnes sed under the Achaemen ians was mos tly
derivative . The Aryan Medes and Pers ians had founded their
empires on the ru ins of the Semitic Babylonian and As syriankingdoms . Pers ian civi l izat ion rema ined predominant ly Aryan ,
yet Semitic influence had its part in shaping thei r culture . This
is more particu larly evident , a s we sha l l see later, in the sphere
of a rt and a rchitecture . The cuneiform script in which the
Achaemen ian kings record their achievements on rocks , was , as
we sha l l a lso see ,borrrowed f rom the conquered Sem itic peo
p les . Even the Arama ic script, in which the sacred Avestan textshave reached u s , is , a s a l ready pointed out, of Semitic origin .
The Egyptian pe0p1e , who bu ilt the i r great civi l ization on the
N i le, were brought under the Pers ian rule, and the victorsw i l l ingly permitted themselves tobe inspired by the vanquished inthe creation of thei r a rchitectura l monuments . AchaemenianPers ia wa s aga in ln constant touch with Greek civilizat ion
throughout the entire period o f its history . Greek phys icians
served at the roya l court , Greek mercenaries fought under the
Pers ian banner, and in the Pers ian wars aga inst the Greeks , the
two peoples met on various battlefields . East and West , thus
came to close contact in Pers ia , and the progres s ive infi ltration
of ideas on both s ides cont inued to the la st days of the Achae
2 1 2 THE ACHAEMEN IANS
a lmost all great peop les of the ancient world , they profited by
the multifar ious types of cu lture . The receptive hab it , thus
growing apace , deve loped in the people , the sp irit of adaptabi l ify . The chief part that the Achaemenians p layed in the
spread of civ i l izat ion ,wa s that they became a great civi l iz ing
influence among the numerou s backwa rd races and peoples , w ithwhom their vas t conques ts brought them in contact , and to whom
they gave the priceles s cultura l trea sure , wh ich they thems elves
had a s s imi lated . This made them the tran sm itters of ideas , a
doubtful honour , however , which did not sharpen their abi l ity toinvent and originate .
Theirs wa s a ma scul ine rel igion ,wh ich empha s ized the man ly
and heroic l i fe . They were gay and vivacious , fu l l of l i fe and
cheer fulnes s , amiable and hospitab le, l ively and indus trious ,bois terous and obtrus ive by nature . They were energetic ,but ,theirs was the energy , wh ich exploded w ith sudden outburs ts ,and did not endure . They were noted f or theirprob ity . Truth
wa s a virtue , most h ighly va lued among them . The mos t im
portant item in the education of the youth s , wa s to teach themto speak the truth .
“Lying wa s , according to them , a mos t dis
graceful act .
“The Pers ians ’ love of truth wa s a favourite theme
with the Greeks . The Pers ians in their early days were poor , yetthey were proud .
“They were great s ticklers f or etiquette . The
Pers ians are known f or thei r deep loya lty to their kings . The
idea that loya lty wa s a great virtue was indel ibly impr inted on
the minds of the people, and hi story furn ishes many in stances , in
which men were ready to undergo any hardsh ip , or even to lay
down their l ives for thei r king ?“I t wa s Au ramazda who gavethe throne to the Pers ian king , and it wa s by the grace of Auramazda that the king ruled over his subj ects . Therefore, the kingwas Auramazda ’
s chosen v icegerent upon earth, to whose sacred
person were due unswerving loya lty, devoted duty , and the com
plete submis s ion of his subj ects . Such loya lty o f the pe0p1e f orthei r king, as it
'
seems to us , genera l ly tended to exercise a de
grading influence on the mora l ity o f both the king and the peo
ple . The abject submis s ion of the ru led , made the ru ler an irre
spons ible , arrogant, and capricious autocrat , and made the peopleserv ile and cr inging. I t created a cla s s of sycophants , who were
Herod. 1 . 136 . Herod. 1 . 89 .
Herod . 1 . 1 38. Herod. 8. 1 1 8.
THE ACHAEMEN IANS 2 1 3
ever ready to ca jole thei r k ing in face o f his mos t wanton acts ?“A subject under such circums tances cannot ra ise his eyes , even
when wronged ,and demand j us tice , he da re not th row his pro fane
glance on the augus t person ,but on bended knees he can crave
for mercy . He dare make no demand for any human rights o f
his : he can onlybeg for roya l boons . The subjects do not s trug
gle to make themselves a f ree people , they pray that they mayeverbe a wel l-governed people . This Pers ian idea l o f pol iti ca ll ife wa s in fundamenta l contrast to that of thei r Greek contem
pora ries . In Pers ia , the Kingdom o f Auramazda was the che
rished goa l , wherea s in Greece, the pe0p1e a spired to form a
pol itica l s tate . The w i l l o f Auramazda wa s the supreme law in
Pers ia and the king executed this law a s the representat ive o f
the d ivine l awgiver upon ea rth . The Greeks , on the other hand ,made the w il l of the people the law o f their country , and looked
to their chief magis trate , a s the i r chosen agent , to work that law
on the ir beha l f . Long and close contact w ith these p ioneers of
democratic form of human government fa i led to influence the
pol iti ca l l i fe of the Pers ians ?“The Pers ians were impuls ive and
l iab le tobe moved by sudden gusts of pa s s ion . With ch ildlikeopennes s they yie lded to their emotions in joy or sorrow and
could not compose themselves to menta l ca lm?“The Pers ians o f
the ea rly days were educa ted in s imple habits o f l i fe ,but w ith theeasy inflow o f riches f rom conquered countries , an aptitude f orenjoyment and luxury grew apace among them . An unrestrictedindu lgence of pleasure corrupted their mora ls . The martia l spirito f the wa rriors wa s enervated and ,
ins tead o f the discipl ined , com
pact , wel l-organized a rm ies o f Da rius the Great , which had ca r
ried the Pa rs i banner into the remotes t lands , they could mus teronly a rmed mobs . Thus , when Ea s t and Wes t tried conclus ionsa t Arbela , the m ighty Pers ian Emp i re fel l a prey at the hands o f
A lexander the Great .
Herod. 3, 35;cf . Raw l inson, Five Grea t Mona rchies , 3. 1 7 1 , 1 72 .
C f . Plutarch, Themis tocles , 1 . 1 85.
Herod. 8. 99 .
CHAPTER xxx1
LITERATURE
Th e Acha emen ians w ere not engros s ed w i th in te l lectual
pursu i ts . They produced nothing in the doma in o f l iterature
during the two hundred years , in which they dom ina ted As ia .
The Greek w riters , from the time of Herodotus downward, who
have w ritten on the pol itica l , adm inis trative , and mil itary a ff a i rs
of the P er5 1ans , their rel igious belief s , and socia l cus toms and
manners , having noth ing to say regarding thei r l iterary achieve
ments . The B ibl ica l account of Es ther mentions the ex istence
of a compi lation ca l led the Book of Chronicles , in which , it issa id , the ch ief s tate ordinances and edicts , events of note , and
the memorable achievements of kings and heroes were recorded .
“These anna ls , we are further informed , were often read out to
the king ? No attempt wa s evidently made to give the compila
tion a l itera ry form , the ma in idea being the making o f a col
lection of usefu l s tate occurrences f or roya l information . Eventh is col lection has tota l ly perished , probably in the conflagration
a t Persepol is , thu s extingu ish ing the written record a long w iththe extinction of the empire .
Though the pa rchment has not helped to perpetuate the gloryo f the Pers ians of thi s period , the s tory of Cyrus and Da riusand thei r glorious succes sors , written on sol id s tone , ha s sur
vived the ravages of time . The tril ingua l inscriptions on rocksand mounta ins , record the achievements of the kings
,and a s
the i r ma in purpose is to record in a s brief a space a s pos s ible,the sa l ient features of the work of the k ings , they cannotbeexpected to embody any great l itera ry merit . Yet the inscrip
t ions present severa l specimens‘
o f compos ition in which his
torica l events are recorded in ters e, emphatic , and dignified language . Severa l notable specimens a re given in the fol low ing
pages .
Esther, 2 . 23 10. 2 . Esther, 6. 1 .
2 1 6 LITERATURE
Thus s ays Darius the King : That which I have done I have a lwaysdone by the grace of Au ramazda . Thou who sha lt herea fter read thisinscription ,
let that which is doneby me appear true unto thee;rega rdit not tobe a lie.
‘Thus says Darius the King : Let Auramazdabe witness that it istrue and not fa l se, a ll this have I done .
‘Thus s ays Darius the King : By the grace of Auramazda there i smuch more, done by me , which is not written in this inscription;f or thisreason it is not written, les t he who sha l l hereafter read this inscription,
to h im that which ha s been done by me should s eem exaggerated, it maynot appea r true to him,
but may seem tobe fa lse.
’
Eh . 4. 40-50
Da rius commemorates his work of digging the Suez Cana l bythe fol lowing inscription
‘Thus says Darius the King : I am a Pers ian;from Pers ia I con
quered Egypt. I commanded this cana l tobe dug from a river namedN i le, which flows in Egypt to the s ea which goes abroad from Pers ia .
Then wa s this cana l dug a s I commanded, and Ships p l ied from Egyptbythis cana l to Pers ia , as it was my wi l l .’
Dar. 5 2 . c. 3
The Great King’s benedictions on those who would in future
publish his inscriptions , and his imprecat ions on those who wouldconcea l them
Thus says Darius the King : I f thou sha lt not concea l this edict,butsha lt make it known to the wor ld, then may Auramazdabe a friend untothee, may thy fami lybe la rge , and mayes t thou l ive long
Thus says Da rius the King : I f thou sha lt concea l th l s edict and sha ltnot make it known to the wor ld, then may Auramazda smite thee, and
may thy fami ly perish.
’
Bh. 4. 53-59
Darius devoutly a scribes all his achievements to the divine
help he received :‘Thus says Darius the King : That which I have done, I have done
w ith the grace o f Auramazda . Aurama zda brought me he lp, and the
other gods tha t there are .
Thus says Darius the King : For this reason Auramazda brought mehelp, and the other gods that there are, because I was not wicked, nor a
l iar, nor a tyrant, neither I nor my fami ly .
’
Eh. 4. 59 -64
Da rius exhorts his descendants to wage a relentles s war
aga inst fa lsehood :
Thus says Darius the King : Thou who mayestbe king herea fter,bewe l l on thy guard aga inst the Lie. The man who i s a liar, h im punishwith good punishment, i f thou thinkest“my country maybe secure.
”
Eh . 4 36-40
Admonitions of the Great King0 man, let not the commandment o f Auramazda seem to thee tobe
disagreeable. Forsake not the Path o f Truth, and s in not .’
Dar. NRa . 6
LITERATURE 2 1 7
The tomb o f Cyrus had , accord ing to Aris tobulus and Ones i
critus , who vis ited the roya l grave, the fol low ing inscriptionswhich , however , have peri shed now .
“‘
.
O man, I am Cyrus , the son o f Cambyses , who founded the Pers ianEmp1re and was King o f As i a . Grudge me not therefore th is monument .’
Another ins cription had the s imple s tatement .
I,Cyrus , King o f Kings , lie here.
’
See Jackson, P ers ia P as t and Present, p . 289 , New York, 1 906 .
CHAP TER XXXI I
SOCIETY
Soc ia l d iv i s ions . Herodotus s tates that the Pa sargadae wa s
the nobles t of the va rious tribes that formed the Pers ian race,and adds that the rul ing house of the Achaemen ians came f romone of its clans .
“The other Pers ian tribes are divided by Hero
dotus among agriculturists and nomads .
“The descendants of
the s ix chief families , whose founders had played conspicuouspa rts in establ ishing the c la im of the roya l family to the throne,formed the nobility of the land , occup ied the highest civ il , mil ita ry, and naval pos itions , and enjoyed exceptiona l privi leges in
the country .
“With very brief respites , the Pers ians were embroi led in pro
tracted wa r fa re , hence the la rgest proportion of the ma le population,
as we sha l l s ee in the proper place, embraced the prof es ~
s ion of a rms .
The Magi , s ays Strabo, adhered to a sedate mode of l i fe .
4
They m ini stered to the spiritua l needs of the people . No sacri
fice was law ful , unles s it was cons ecrated and off ered by them .
“They guarded the roya l tombs ,“interpreted dreams ,7 read the
meaning of the portents ,8 ins tructed the princes ,“and inves tedthe king with the roya l robe ?“Probably there wa s no large commercia l or a rtisan cla ss .
The Pers ians looked to commerce with avers ion, and rega rdedmarket-places a s the breeding grounds of fa lsehood and deceit ?“
Herod. 1 . 1 25;cf . Xenophon,Cyrop. I . 2 . 5;Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 .
Herod. 1 . 1 25.
Herod. 3. 83, 84.
Strabo 1 5. 3. 1 .
Herod. 1 . 1 32 .
Strabo 1 5. 3. 7 .
Herod. 7. 1 2 , 1 4, 1 9;Strabo 1 5. 3.
Herod. 7 . 37.
Rapp , The Religion and Cus toms of the P ers ians and other I ran
ians , tr. Cama , p . 227 .
Plutarch, Artaxerxes , 3. 454.
Herod. 1 . 1 53;2 . 1 67 .
220 SOCIETY
fema le figures carved on the wa l ls of the pa laces , nor do we
read references in the ins criptions to women o f roya l famil ies .
Herodotus , however , in forms u s tha t Dar ius had ordered a s tatue
of Artys tone , the favourite among h is w ives , tobe w rought ingold ?“I t wa s cons idered a
’
very great insult to compa re a man
to a woman, or to ca l l him wors e than a woman ?“The existence of concubinage among rulers , and members of
upper cla s ses , lead u s to think that the idea l of womanhood pre
va i l ing among the people could not have been very high . The
pa s s ion f or plea sure had so f ar ens laved the kings and their
genera ls , especia l ly in the la ter period , that they did not scruple
to take thei r concubines with numerous a ttendants to the battle
field , when they went to fight the i r country ’s battles ?“Accustomed to have all thei r work done by s laves and eunuchs ,
who fi l led the households of rich fami l ies , the women of upper
cla s ses thought it lowering to their dignity to work with their
hands . They cons idered such work a s the heritage of the poor
a lone , and l ived an idle l i fe .
“Occas iona l ly
, they indulged them
s elves in more man ly games , such a s the skil l ful use of thebowand the j avel in ?“Mar r iage . When a youth had completed his education,
which
wa s u sua l ly at an age not ea rl ier than twenty,he entered into
matr imony w ith the approva l o f h is parents ?“Marriages werenot contracted in childhood , even among poor people, who didnot s end thei r sons to s chool . The age of ma rr iage probably co
incided w ith the yea rs , when boys and girls reached puberty .
There seem to have been no res trictions on the number of wivesa man m ight marry ?“The kings , a s we sha l l see la ter, marrieds evera l w ives and ma inta ined concub ines?“and the nobles , chie fs ,and the wea lthy , fol lowed the roya l example
?“As indulgence insevera l wives depended ma inly on the length of a man ’
s purse ,the poor natura l ly contented thems elves with monogamy .
According to S trabo, ma rriages were solemnized by a cere
Herod . 7 . 69 .
Herod. 7 . 1 1;8. 88;9 . 20, 1 07.
Herod. 7. 83, 1 87;9 . 76 , 81 .
Raw l inson , Five Grea t Mana rchies , 3. 243.
Ctes ias , P ers ica, 54.
X en. Cyrop. 8. 5. 20.
Herod. 1 . 1 35.
Herod. 3. 68,88. 1 30;7. 3, 69 , 224;Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 7;Raw l inson,
op. a t. 3. 477 .
Rawlmson, op. ci t. 3. 238.
SOCIETY 22 1
mony , and were usua l ly held a t the beginn ing o f the verna l equ i
nox . The bridegroom ,he add s , ate noth ing on the wedd ing day ,bu t some f ru it or the ma rrow of a camel , be fore entering the
bride ’
s chamber ?“When the gues ts had pa rtaken o f wine ,the
bride entered the room ,and the groom who was seated in a
p lace o f honour , welcomed her by giv ing her h is r ight hand and
a k is s ?“S oc ia l cus tom s . The Pers ians had genera l ly adopted the
cus tom s of the Medes . Good manner s in the ir soc ia l intercoursewere r igorous ly observed among the pe0p1e , and vio lations wereregarded a s evidences of ill-breeding , tobe s trongly dea l t w ith .
Persons o f priv i leged fam il ies , courtiers , governors , commanderso f the a rmy
, and a ll those occupying h igh pos itions in the state
or exa lted rank in soc iety , received humble obeisance or prostra
tion from their in feriors . When men of equa l rank met on the
street , the‘
y embraced?“and kis sed each other on the l ips ,bu tto persons o f in ferior pos ition ,
the pract ice wa s to off er the cheek ,and to bend one
’
s body to a person o f s ti l l lower rank ?“S trew ing the s treets w ith myrt le boughs , burn ing incense ,
fea s ting, and merry making were fam iliar ways of express ingnationa l joy ,
when the pe0p1e hea rd of the victory of their king
over his enemies;s im ilarly unrestra ined was the expres s ion of
grie f shown by rending the garments and weeping a loud , when
the new s of defeat reached them ?“Mourning f or the death o f a k ing was expres sed by the
rend ing o f one’
s garment and lamentation?“or f or the fa l l o ftheir commander on the battlefield , by the shav ing o f their headsby the sol d iers , and by cutting the manes o f the horses and
sumpter bea sts?“I t was cons idered unbecom ing to eat or drink
anything in the s treets?“a s a l so to sp it , blow the nose , or tobe
seen going a s ide to make water ?“The seat o f honour was a l
ways rega rded as being on the r ight hand?“giving each other
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 7Arrian, Anabas is 7 . 4. 7 , as quoted by Gray ,
in Marriage ( I ranian) ,ERE . 8. 459 .
X en . Cyrop. 2 . 1 . 1 .
Herod. 1 . 1 34;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 28;5 . 5 . 6;c f . Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
Herod. 8. 99 .
Herod . 3. 66;8. 99 .
Herod. 9 . 24.
X en . Cy rop. 8. 8. 1 1 .
X en. Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 1 6;8. 1 . 42;8. 8. 8.
X en . Cyrop. 8. 3. 1 0.
222 SOC IETY
thei r right hand concluded an agreement between two persons ,
and the holding up right hands on the part of mes s engers f rom
the enemy on the battlefield , s ignified thei r peaceful intentions?“
Men of rank did not l ike tobe seen travel l ing on foot .
“9From the s culptured figures it maybe seen that men wore
long beards and kept the ha ir hanging in tres ses , or arranged
in curls . In the later period o f growing luxury , fa l se ha ir came
tobe worn to beautify one’
s appearance?“Xenophon attes ts
the use of cosmetics over the face and the colour ing of the eye
l ids among the rich peOple .
“1 B irthday anniversaries were celebrated amid great rejoicings by r ich and poor a like . On such
occa s ions rich families roa sted an ox , a horse, or a camel whole
in ovens , and served the viands to their gues ts , wherea s the poor
contented themselves with sma l ler cattle ?“S laves and eunu ch s . Both the s laves and eunuch s were em
ployed in large numbers by the rich peop le f or domestic services .
These menia ls were a lways drawn f rom non-Pers ian tribes , or
f rom the conquered races ?“People f rom the subdued countries
were often brought to Pers ia a s s laves ?“The servile populat ion
was a s s igned to specia l v i l lages?“or wa s distributed in variousparts of the country . Bes ides a numerous body of s laves s ervingin the roya l household , the s laves abounded in the famil ies of
the governors , grandees , and rich peop le?“
Eunuchs were chiefly employed in the ha rems of the king ,and his When the Pers ian armies of Darius con
quered the Ionian towns that had revolted,they turned their best
youths into eunuch s ?“Among the many articles of tr ibute thatthe king received from h is subj ect races , maybe mentioned 500boy eunuch s annua l ly from Babylon ia ?“Bes ides being employedin the harem , the eunuchs s erved the king as doorkeepers
,at
X en. Cyrop. 4. 6 . 1 0;8. 4. 25, 26 .
X en. Cyrop. 4. 2 . 1 7-1 9;6 . 3. 1 3, 1 7.
Xen. Cyrop. 4. 3. 23;8. 8. 1 9 .
X en. Cyrop. 1 . 3. 2 .
For ref . see Raw l inson,op. cit. 3, 243.
Herod . 1 . 1 33.
Herod. 1 . 1 6 1 .
Herod. 4. 202;7. 1 81 .
Herod. 4. 204.
Herod. 1 . 1 37;7. 107.
Herod. 3. 77, 1 30
Herod. 4. 43.
Herod. 6 . 9 , 32 .
Herod. 3. 92 .
CHAPTER XXXI I I
EDUCATION
A im of edu cat ion . The Avestan people who inhabited Eastern I ran were primari ly concerned w ith impa rting rel igious in
s tructions to their youths . Their k in of Western Iran,being a
military people;concerned them selves primarily w ith the phys ica ltra ining of their sons and strove to make them hardy warriors .
With th is obj ect in view ,boys were brought up under the s tern
discip l ine of the i r tutors , who tr ied to inure the bodies of youth s
with rigorous exercises , for unrem itting toi l , and for the arduous
per formance of the ir duty . To act promptly and decis ively in
face of danger, tobe of agi le body, to endure fatigue and hard
sh ip , to'be temperate and sel f -denying, and tobe courageous
and regardles s o f l i fe on the battlefield , were the qua l ifications
which were highly va lued in the boys .
Bes ides this,the preceptors o f the youths of the country,
were expected to provide educated men who could govern the
Pers ian dependencies , and administer j u stice in the law courts .
The governors , or sa traps , as they were ca l led , were genera l lyselected from the m i l ita ry ranks . Consequently , not on ly hadthe instructors to tra in youths tobe undaunted warriors ,buta lso to make them soldiers of great administrative abi l ity . S imilarly, the j udges had tobe wel l versed in the laws and customs
of the country,and it was the duty of the teachers to prepare
them for such lega l work . The gates of the house of instruc
t ion were open to a ll cla s ses o f Pers ians , and all those who
could aff ord to send their sons to school s were a t l iberty to do so.
“In ab sence of any in formation , we are not in a pos ition to
form any idea about the education imparted to the girls of the
country .
P er iod of educat ion . In thei r ea rly childhood , ma le ch ildren
were brought up under the care o f their women guardians .
Herodotu s and Strabo in form u s that boys were thus cared for
unti l the age of five , a f ter wh ich they were given over in charge
“X en. Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 1 5 .
EDUCATION 2 5
of thei r ma le tutors .
“Accord ing to other sources , the education
of boys began at the age of s even .
“The entire course of ins truc
tion covered a cons iderab le period . At s ixteen or seventeen
years o f age, the boys fini shed their genera l education ,
“but inmany cases , courses of h igher s tud ies extended to the twentieth ,
“or even to the twenty-fourth year .
“The p lace of ins truct ions . In the capita l city , the sons of
the nobles and rich persons met in the square adjoining the roya l
pa lace , or in the bu ild ings surround ing the lega l courts ? In pro
vincial towns , the p lace of educating youths wa s a t the gates o f
the res idence o f the governor .“In other towns , the school s met
probably in the precincts of some publ ic bui ld ings . The houses
of ins truction ,however , were never s elected in the v icin ity of the
market-place . This precaution wa s taken w ith the object o f sav
ing boys f rom the pernicious eff ect of the atmosphere o f lying,swea ring, and cheating which wa s believed to hang about the
bazars .
“Moral and intel lectual educa t ion . The Pers ians therefore
laid great emphas is on the mora l instruction of their youth s who
wou l d in later lifebe ca l led upon to fi l l pos itions of h igh re
spons ib il ity in the s tate . We have not iced the v igour with wh ich
Dar ius s tigmatized fa lsehood a s a grievous s in aga ins t God , and
a great cr ime aga ins t society . I t is no exaggeration , therefore ,
a s we a re in formed by Herodotus , that the very firs t les son
learned by Pers ian youths at the feet of their preceptors wa sthe rigid adherence to truth ?“They were instru cted in the fun
damentals of the ir rel igion and were acqua inted with the ca rdina l virtues enjoined therein ?“The teachers narrated
, w ith or
w ithout mus ic , the work of the celes tia l be ings , or exp loits of
the ancient heroes , and achievements of the great men of theircountry, and exhorted them to emulate the ir nob le examp les
?“Herod. 1 . 136;cf. Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 7.
For re f . see G ray , Educa tion (Pers ian) , in ERE . 5 . 207 .
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 8.
Herod . 1 . 1 36 .
Strabo 1 5 3. 1 8.
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 3, 4;8. 8. 1 3;Anab. 1 . 9 , 3.
X en . Cyrop. 8. 6 . 10.
Herod. 1 . 1 53.
Herod. 1 . 1 36 .
S ee Rapp , The Relig ion and Cus toms of the Pers ians otherI ranians , tr. Cama , pp . 29 2 , 293.
Strabo 1 5. 3. 18.
226 EDUCAT ION
P hys ical tra in ing. The rugged vi rtues which they had
brought f rom thei r mounta in home had enabled the Pers ians tobuild the la rgest empire known to the world in early times , and
these the teachers sought to insti l into the youths by proper in
s truction . Boys were made t o rise at the ea rly dawn,at the
sound of brazen ins truments , and were ordered to assemble a t
some appointed place . They were then div ided in compan ies of
fi f ty under the leadersh ip of a prince,or a governor ’s son , and
were made to run a cons iderable d is tance ?“Riding and dex
terous hand l ing of the horse, mounting or a l ighting, when
at ful l speed, throw ing the j avelin and darting the a rrow, swim
m ing,hunt ing , pursuing thieves and robbers , farming and plant
ing, constructing l ines and nets for hunting, and var ious other
exercises which tended to ha rden their s inew s and made them
s trong and ha rdy, were emp loyed in their tra ining ?“Bes ides this ,they were dr i l led in the exercis e of the breath and lungs , made topract ise loud speaking, were exposed to the r igours of climate,made to go on long marches under the heat of the s corching sun ,
or aga inst biting f ros t and cold , were made to cros s rivers , keep
ing their armour and clothes dry , were ordered to pas ture ani
ma ls , and to watch a ll n ight in the open a ir ?“Their dai ly foodwa s bread, sa lt, roasted or boi led meat, and water , or was often
st i l l coa rs er , in order to fos ter in them s imp le hab its of l i fe ?“When the boys grew up to twenty years of age , they were
given suboidinate pos itions , either a s foot- sold iers or mounted
gua rds ?“1 ° Strabo 1 5. 3. 1 8.
Herod. I . 1 36;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 9- 1 1;Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 8.
1“Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 8.
1“Strabo 1 5 . 3. 18;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 8.
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 8.
228 KINGSH IP
the people invoked the bles s ings upon him .
“The king’s birthdaywas celebrated w ith great fest ivities by h is subj ects throughoutthe empire .
“I t was the highest honour to have the opportunity
f or a glance o f the augu s t personage . Those who had the privilege of approaching him,
had to prostrate themselves before him
in profound humility ,“until he commanded them to rise, and to
stand with folded hands as long a s they rema ined in the roya l
presence . The court iers , a s wel l as the capta ins of the a rmy,were obl iged to pas s their hands through their robes , when they
s tood in the presence of the king ?“The on ly person whom the
king honoured a s his superior , was the queen-mother, i f she
wa s l iv ing . He a l lowed himsel f tobe greatly influenced by her,and sat below her at the dinner table in his pa lace ?“Though the king wa s thus above a ll human law
,he felt him
sel f bound to recognize the higher or divine law of Auramazda .
However great and unequa l led h is s tatus among mankind, the.
king wa s h imsel f the min ister of God upon earth to di spense hisgoodnes s to mankind , and was , there fore , in duty bound to carry
out the behests o f the heaven ly king . We are informed that a
C hamberla in wa s ordered to approach his roya l ma ster every
morning, to remind him of the duty which God had imposedupon him ?“This anxiety to ga in the goodw il l o f his heavenly
mas ter, and the fear of the divine wrath,had a very restra ining
and sa lutary eff ect upon the character of the king . Da rius openlyavows that Au ramazda and other heaven ly beings helped him ,
because he was not wicked , nor a l iar, nor a tyrant, and becausehe ruled according to the law o f righteou snes s ?“
The king in public l i fe . Whenever the king appearedbefore the public , or attended the court, he wa lked with dign ifiedgravity of deportment , befitting his exa lted pos ition . Dressed inthe richest and most impos ing garments , and adorned with themost precious j ewels , he advanced to his seat with ma j estic steps .
An attendant held over his head , a Sha llow, tent-shaped parasol ,
supported on a long s t ick ornamented at the top . In his r ight
Herod. 1 . 1 32 .
Rapp , The Religion and Cus toms of the Pers ian and other I rani ans
,tr. Cama
, p . 344.
lb. p . 320.
X en . Cyrop. 8. 3. 1 0;H ellenics , 2 . 1 . 8.
Rapp, op. cit. p . 306 .
lb. pp . 326 , 327.
Bh. 4. 62-64.
KINGSH IP 229
hand , the king bore the roya l sceptre of gold , which wa s a long
s taff , topped w ith a rounded shape and pointed at the bottom .
He never a l lowed himse l f tobe seen on foot outs ide h is pa lace
grounds ?“On important occas ions , when the king ma rched in
s tate , the roads were s topped to traffi c , and rows of troops s tood
on each s ide of the way through which the roya l pageant was to
pas s .A large number of guards , drawn up four deep , occupied
places on either s ide o f the roya l gates . The horse , foot , and
chariots , a ll joined the proces s ion ,and were s tationed ha l f on
each s ide. I f the occas ion required tha t the king should off er sac
rifices , the bulls and horses , with golden yokes on thei r necks
and crowns , emerged firs t from the roya l gates . The sacred
fire, borne by men upon a large a lta r , was immediately fol lowedin a chariot by the king who wa s a tt ired in magnificent cos tume o f
purple . A large number of wand-bea rers rode behind him with
javel ins in their hands . Then followed thousands of horsemen
of severa l races , led by Pers ian cava l ry, and the rear was closedby the chariots , ranged four abreast ?“Usua l ly , the king tooka direct interes t in the a ff a i rs o f the s tate, and kept himsel f
familiar with the happen ings in the various satrapies , into whichhis va s t emp i re wa s divided . He consulted his w ise counsel lors
on private a s wel l as publ ic a ff a i rs . He i s sued orders to his govcruors on important matters , and heard their repl ies . He showedspecia l roya l favour to those of his governors who rendered meritorious s ervices?“or puni shed those who a ttempted to riva l h imin power and otherwise disobeyed him ?“S imilarly, the kingreceived envoys and amba s sadors f rom distant countries , heardtheir mes sages , and , in consultation with his minis ters , dictatedthe reply to the scribes . He heard the grievances of the people ,and pun ished his offic ia ls , who proved dishonest in thei r duty ?“He issued roya l decrees , had them written in diff erent languagesspoken by the va rious subj ects o f his vast empire?“and dispatched hera lds throughout his kingdom proc la iming his orders .
When he intended to prepare for war , he s ent mes sengers to hisgovernors to furnish men , sh ips , an ima l s , and other mater ia ls .
H e appointed commanders o f the a rmy , and replaced thos e whofa iled o f a good record of ach ievements on the battlefiel d . A s
Rapp, op. cit. p . 341 . Herod. 4. 1 66 .
X en. Cyrop. 8. 3. 9-18, 34. Herod. 5 . 25;7 . 1 94.
Herod. 5. 106 . Es ther 1 . 1 9-22 ,
230 KINGSHIP
a rule, he him sel f led his a rmy aga inst an enemy , or watchedand guided the actions of the soldiers with keen interes t .
The royal cou rt“
. The king wa s surrounded by severa l nobles
and officers o f graded ranks , who served a s h is court iers . Be
s ides the roya l family, there were s ix chief families of nobles ,whose representatives had specia l r ights and privi leges . Thesewere the men who had col laborated with Dariu s in overthrowing
the u surper Smerdis . I t wa s agreed among them , when Dariusa s cended the throne , that they should have f ree access to the
pa lace to communicate w ith the king, and that the specia l priv i
leges which they enjoyed, shouldbe a l lowed to thei r successors
a fter them ?“Thes e men , who were the nobles t in point of the i r
extraction,were second in pos it ion to the king a lone . They were
the ch ief counsel lors of the king, and played the most prominent
part in the conduct of the a ff a irs of the s tate?“They enjoyed the
confidence of the king, and it wa s cons idered highly reprehens iblef or the courtiers to d ivulge the s ecrets of the king or the s tate
?“Important civi l ian off ices of the s tate, and commandership of the
a rmy , fel l to the lot of the members of these privi leged fam il ies .
Court astrologers , who were drawn f rom the race o f the Magi ,were among those that formed the roya l court , and were often
consulted to interpret dreams of their roya l ma s ter , or to readgood omens before embarking upon war .
The s cribes wrote down roya l edicts and put the roya l sea lupon them in the presence of the king ?“They read out to the
king, the documents received f rom the governors , or mes sagesfrom fore ign kings , and prepa red the dra ft rep l ies , as d ictatedby him . As a l ready noticed , it was the custom to record state
ordinances , roya l ed icts , the names and consp icuous s ervices of
those, whom the king honoured , and a ll events worthy of note,
in a compi lation, ca lled , the Book of Chron icles of the kings of
Pers ia and Med ia?“and to read the anna ls ‘
to the king, wheneverhe requ ired ?“The scr ibes accompan ied the king when he wentto the battlefield and did the clerica l work , a s at the court ?“
The chamber la ins , bodyguards , an attendant w ith a fly—chaser
Herod. 3. 83, 84.
Es ther 1 . 14;Ezra 7 . 1 4;Herod. 3. 84, 1 18.
Rapp . op. ci t. p . 349 .
Esther 3. 1 2;8. 9 .
Es ther 2 . 23;1 0. 2 .
Esther 6 . 1 .
Herod. 7. 100;8. 90.
232 KINGSHIP
specia l favour to those who were devoted ly attached to him,he
sent di shes from the roya l table . The recipient o f such dis tinc
t ion rose in publ ic es timation and was bel ieved tobe greatly inthe confidence of the king ?“When the king returned to his na
tive country , he brought pres ents f or all Pers ians , both men and
women ?“The king never ta sted any other water,bu t that which was
taken f or him f rom the r iver flow ing by Susa . Not on ly did he
drink th is water,when he s tayed at the cap ita l ,but the water ,
a fter being boiled and fi l led in S i lver flagons , was carried in largequant ities wherever he travel led in t1me of peace , and to the
battlefield , when he went to wa r?“
The royal hous eho ld . As it wa s a rranged among the con
spirators aga ins t Smerdis , the king married f rom the s even privi
leged famil ies . H e espoused severa l w ives?“and bes ides kept a
con s iderable number of concub ines in his harem!'
O f this multi
tude of w ives and concubines , the one who found h is grea tes t
favour , was chosen as the chie f queen , and wa s inves ted with
large power in the house of women . She enjoyed privi leges de
nied to others , who shared the roya l a ff ection w ith her . She was
pr ivileged to wear a roya l crown?“and to pres ide over the roya l
fea s t wh ich she gave to women in her pa lace?“She wa s pro
vided with large income of her own?“and the fema le attendants
and the concub ines o f the s eragl io served her w ith humble prostration ?“But despite th is authority she w ielded in the women ’
s
apartment , she wa s not s ecure aga inst occas iona l -roya l displeasure . I f the king wa s off ended w ith her, he degraded her f romher pos ition ,
and exa lted another in her p lace?“Each wi fe had
a separate chamber a l lotted to her , in which she l ived with her
fema le a ttendants ?“
The concubines who fi lled the ha rem in la rge numbers occu
p ied separate apartments , and were p laced under the close super
vis ion o f the ch ie f o f eunuchs , who was termed the keeper of
women ?“The concub ines sang and danced to enterta in thei rroya l master in the palace?“and accompan ied him under survei l
X en . Cyrop. 8. 2 . 4. Raw l inson, op. ci t. 3. 2 1 8.
X en . Cyrop. 8. 5. 2 1 . lb.Herod. 1 . 1 88. Es ther 2 . 1 7 .
Herod. 3. 68, 88;7. 3, 69 , 224. Herod. 3. 68.
Esther 1 . 1 1 2 . Esther 2 . 8.
lb. 1 . 9 . Rawlinson, op. cit. p , 2 1 9 .
KINGSHIP 233
lance o f eunuchs to the battlefie ld?“and to the hunting ground ?“Eunuchs have usua l ly been an inev itable adj unct to the in
mates o i the ha rem . They were found princ ipa l ly in the women’
s
qua rter of the pa lace , in service of the w ives and concub ines o f
the k ing, and sometimes rose even to high pos itions in the
state?“
The entire es tabli shment was under the cha rge of an officer
s tyled the ma s ter of the roya l household ?“Herod . 7 . 1 87. Raw l inson, op. cit. 3. 22 1 .
Raw linson,op. ci t. 3. 2 1 9 . lb. 3. 2 1 3.
Herod. 3. 77, 1 30.
CHAPTER xxxv
ADM IN ISTRATION
The s at rap ies . The empire built by the Pers ians wa s large r
than any that had exis ted before them in As ia , and embraced
peoples of va rious creeds and languages a s subj ect races . Da riussuccess ful ly organi zed the d iverse parts loosely s cattered throughout the va s t a rea by a we l l-ordered sys tem o f government into
a consolidated homogeneous empire. For this purpos e, the em
p ire wa s divided , according to Herodotus , into twenty govern
ments ,“or, according to the inscriptions , into twenty—three .
“Overeach of these provinces , the king appointed a ru ler
,ca l led a
satrap , a fter the Greek pronunciation o f the Pers ian word khsha
trapa mean ing, the governor of a prov ince .
“These satraps were
usua l ly members of the roya l fam i ly,“or of the nob il ity of the
land .
“The term of office wa s sometimes f or l i fe ,“but genera l lyextended to an indefinite per iod , until the king reca l led one f or
other service, or removed him f or mi sconduct . The cu stom arosein the later period of a l low ing the sons o f satraps to succeed
to the offices of thei r fathers .
“The centra l government did not
inter fere w ith the conduct o f the interna l a ff a irs of the diverse
subject races ,but gave them the right to manage their a ff a irs , in
accordance w ith their own respective laws and cus toms . The
governors ruled in the king’s name, and ma inta ined h is suzera inty
over them . They imposed taxes to col lect the sums at whichthe i r provinces were a s ses sed , rece ived the tr ibutes due to the
crown, administered j us tice, ma inta ined publ ic roads and caravanroutes , promoted agriculture and trade in time of pea ce, and sup
plied men and materia ls to the king, when he went to war. On
matters of great importance, they acted only a fter receiving roya l
Herod. 3. 89 .
Bh . 1 . 1 4-1 7 .
Bh . 3. 1 4, 56;Herod. 1 . 1 92 .
Herod. 3. 70;5. 25, 27, 30;6 . 94;7 . 7, 9 . 1 1 3.
X en. Cyrop. 8. 6. 7 .
Herod. 3. 1 60.
See Rawlinson, Five Grea t Manarchies, 3. 484.
234
236 ADM IN ISTRATION
a lwaysmet with a generous recogn ition on the part of the mon
a rch ?“S im ilar ly , immed iate reca l l to the capita l , r igorous pun
ishment, or .ins tantaneous death , awa ited a fa lse governor , who
tyrann ized over the peop le , rapacious ly exacted undue amounts
for his persona l aggrandizement f rom his subj ects , or otherw ise
abused his power ?“In the ea rly days of the empire , the dependencies did not con
tribute fixed sums in tribute to the coffers o f the crown,butbrought gi fts f or the king, and it was Darius who firs t intro
duced the sys tem o f fixed tribues payable annua l ly, both in
money and in kind , and commensurate with the resources of each
tributary province ?“The only except ion wa s in the case o f
Pers ia , the native place o f the conquerors , wh ich wa s exempt
f rom all impos itions?“The Pers ian people were, however, re
quired to make the king a present whenever he pas s ed through
thei r towns . The pres ent was a voluntary gi ft made by every
individua l accord ing to h is means . The amount which the vari
ous satrapies had to pay in money ranged between one hundred
and s eventy to a thousand ta lents of s ilver , and , in the case o f
the king ’s Indian s atrapy , to three hundred and s ixty ta lents of
gold , equiva lent to over a m il l ion s terl ing ?“A ltogether the tribu te in money, apart f rom what wa s pa id in kind , amounted tonea rly four mil l ion s terl ing ?“Bes ides the tr ibute pa id in money ,each satrapy had to contribute annua l ly food and forage to the
roya l hou sehold and to the king’s army , and to supply va rious
other commodities which the s evera l‘
s atrapies produced in thei rcountries . The rich sa trapy of Babylonia a lone furnished a ll
provis ion to the crown tha t could la st f or four months o f a
yea r, and the“other satrapies d iv ided between themselves the
respons ibility of supplying the roya l demands for the rema ininge ight months o f a year ?“In addit ion to paying her due tribute ,remitt ing the income o f her fisheries , Egypt had to feedPers ian troops quartered at Memphis
?“Among other things in
kind , severa l thousand anima l s , such a s horses , colts , mules , andsheep were brought every year to the capita l f rom va rious provinces ?“The Ethiop ians brought two hundred logs of ebony ,
Herod. 7 . 1 06,1 07 . Herod. 3. 9 5.
Herod . 3. 1 28;4. 1 66 . Herod. 1 . 1 92 .
Herod. 3. 89 . Herod. 3. 9 1 .
Herod. 3. 9 7. Herod. 3. 90;Strabo 1 1 . 13. 8;14. 9 .
Herod. 3. 90-94.
ADM IN ISTRATION 237
twenty elephant tusks , and five s laves;the Co lch ians twenty boysand an equa l number of gi rls , and the Arabs contributed a thou
s and ta lents of frankincense every yea r ?“No les s than five hun
dredboy eunuch s came annual ly f rom Babylon ia , to pas s the i r
m is erab le lives in the Pers ian harems ?“This wa s what the subject races had to pay dur ing the time
of peace . They had to supp ly men and ma teria ls , as we sha l l see
later,to the king when he emba rked upon war .
There were probab ly other sources , which furn ished more
income to the roya l trea sury . Herodotus gives us an example
o f a great river flow ing am id hi l ls , w ith var ious open ings to di f
f erent lands . The Pers ian king, he says , blocked up the passages
between the h i l ls with dykes and flood—gates , and the water thuscol lected was suppl ied by a s tate officer to the peOple f or i rriga
tion of their fields , by opening the gates and a l low ing a mea suredquantity of water to pa s s a t a time to each fie ld , on payment of
a fixed amount ?“This wa s pos s ibly done w ith the waters of
a ll rivers and lakes of the empire . We have a lready seen that
the income of the Egyptian fi sheries went to the crown , s imilarly,it seems , m ines , qua rries , and forests brought la rge revenue tothe s tate .
When a new k ing a scended the thronebe remitted the tributedue f rom the prov inces
?“The pretender Smerd is , w ith a viewto winning their good-w i l l , proc la imed to a ll na tions , on his
u surpation of the Pers ian throne , that they were to pay no duesfor three years ?“In recognition o f the remarkab le serv ices of a
satrap , the king occas iona l ly exempted h im f or l i fe f rom a ll pay
ments ?“Coinage . The gold and s i lver wh ich poured into the roya l
treasury a s part o f the tribute , were melted and s tored in ingots ,and later coined into money , acording to requirements ?“Thecoinage was model led on that o f Lyd ia ,
which fe l l before Cyrus .
I t was a bimeta ll ic currency of gold and s ilver, and the relationbetween the va lues of the two meta ls wa s fixed . Herodotus as ~
serts that gold wa s thirteen t imes more va luable than s ilver?“andXenophon in form s u s that twenty of the Pers ian s ilver coin s
pas sed for one o f gold ?“The ratio o f va lue of gold to s ilver
Herod . 3. 96 .
Herod. 3 . 95 .
X en. Anab. 1 . 7. 1 8.
238 ADMIN ISTRAT ION
was fi xed at 1 3% to 1 . The gold coin was ca l led daric, a fter
the Greek adj ective formed f ro-m Da rius ?“I t was a lso ca l led ,the pers ian archer,
’
a s it bore the impres s ion of the king holding
abow in his hand . The gold daric weighed as much as 1 30
gra ins (grm . and the s i lver coin genera l ly ca l led the shekel
weighed up to 86 gra ins (grm . Darius u sed the purestgold for . his coins , which were f or a cons iderable period , the
only gold coins in use in the world at that time . I t was the ex
elus ive roya l privilege to is sue gold coins ,but the satraps were
empowered to strike s ilver coins in their own names , and w ith
the impress ion of thei r heads upon them , when need demanded,
especia l ly on their m il itary expeditions?“These coins were in
vas t circulation, and governed the trade of As ia M inor,unti l the
fa l l of the Achaemen ian Empi re . We may derive an idea of the
enormous quantity in u se f rom Herodotus , who in form s us that
a wea lthy Lydian placed before Xerxes nearly four mi l lions of
gold da rics ?“A lexander carried away va st hoards of thi s pre
cious meta l , when he conquered Pers ia?“A cons iderable number of the gold darics and s i lver Shekels
have been discovered in recent years . They are genera l ly thick ,irregula r, inartist ic lumps o f meta l with impres s ions on both
the s ides . The coins have engraved on them on one s ide, thefigure of the king with the roya l crown on h is head
,and with
spea r andbow in his hands , or that o f the king fight ing with a
l ion, or s tanding in a chariot drawn by two hors es , with the
charioteer standing in front of him , and an attendant with a fly
chaser behind him;and on the reverse an oblong incuse with
va rious des igns ?“The s ilver Shekels that are now found inhoards , genera l ly contain some marks stamped upon them , per
haps , by the bankers or the officia l s ?“There is evidence thatf ractions of these gold and s i lver coins with the impres s ion of
the king’s head were a l so in circulation ?“P os t s and cour iers . With the vast extens ion of the empire,
See Gardner, A H is tory of Ancient Coinage, Ox ford,Ib. p. 32 .
Herod. 4. 1 66 .
Gardner. ci t. pp . 313-31 7. 333. 334.Herod. 7 . 28.
Diodorus 1 7. 66 .
Raw linson, op. ci t. 3. 343.
Gardner, op. cit. pp. 1 79, 1 80.
Ib. p . 89 .
240 ADMINISTRATION
office ?“Capita l punishment awa ited a j udge who a l lowed him
sel f tobe br ibed ?“One o f the roya l j udges of Cambyses , whothus suff ered h imsel f to contam inate h is hands w ith base meta l ,was condemned by the king tobe put to death . The skin of his
body was then ordered tobe spread on the seat o f j udgment, and
his son who was appointed to succeed h is father a s a j udge, was
made to s it on the lega l throne cushioned with the skin of h is
father , a s a da ily wa rn ing to him of the dire consequences of
s ell ing j ustice for gold ?“I t appears that the past services of a
man who was convicted of a crime were taken into cons iderationbefore a sentence wa s
‘
pronounced upon him. Punishment wa smeted out to him only , i f , a fte r weigh ing the good andbad deedsof the whole tenor o f his l ife in the sca le o f j ustice, the latter
were found to outweigh the good act ions ?“As w ith other peoples of early times , the methods of punish
ment among the Pers ians were barbarous and cruel . In his rock
inscript ions , Darius records how he ordered the nose, the ea rs ,and the tongue of rebels cut off , and thei r eyes put out , and thevictims were fina l ly crucified ?“Muti lation o f limbs
,pelt ing to
death with stones , suff ocating with ashes , burning a l ive , confining
m a trough , flaying, and impa ling were some of the forms of
punishments ?“Pol itica l pri soners were usua l ly sent into exile ?“Herod. 3. 3 1 .
Herod. 5 . 25;7 . 1 94.
Herod. 5 . 25 .
Herod. 1 . 1 37;7 . 1 94.
Bh . 1 . 81 -83;2 . 70—79;3. 49-52 ,
83-90.
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 7;f or re f . s ee Raw linson, op. ci t. 3. 246, 247.
Herod. 3. 93;7. 80.
CHAPTER XXXVI
WARFARE
The w arrior ’s p rofes s ion . We have a l ready seen that the
Pers ian male ch i ldren were tra ined from their tender yearsthrough rigorous d iscipl ine and hard exerci ses to enable them
to become good sold iers , when they reached manhood . Ma rtia l
spir it , courage , and warl ike d ispos ition were studious ly fos teredin all youths . Prowes s in arm s wa s regarded a s the sures t proof
of manly excel lence ,“and noble exp loits the sures t way of a tta in
ing distinction and grea tnes s .
“D is incl ination on the part o f a
subject to en l ist at the king ’s ca l l , when h e went to war wa s a
capita l crime . Darius , we are in formed by Herodotus , was peti
tioned by a father who had three sons , to spare one from joining
the expedit ion , w ith the consequence that a ll the three sons were
pu t to death by the roya l order , to set an example to others .
“Another man whose four sons had gone to the battlefield , re lyingon the roya l favour
,which he h imse l f enjoyed
,asked Xerxes to
a l low his fi fth son to rema in beh ind in the c ity to manage his la rgeestates ,but found his son cut into two by the k ing’ s command ,and placed on both the s ides of the road
,over wh ich the a rmy
wa s to pa s s? M i l itary s ervice was thus re lentles s ly enf orced
on a ll those, who cou ld bear a rm s , with the exception of the
priests . Such ca lls to arms were so frequent , and the interval s of
peace of so short duration , that compulsory serv ice must havebeen viewed with great b itternes s by those o f the king ’s subj ectswho longed f or a protracted per iod of peace , in which to fol lowtheir avocat ions unmo les ted . I t is , probab ly, to w in over the
sympathy of such clas ses o f peop le that we see Smerd is prom ising immunity f rom mi l itary serv ice f or three yea rs , when he
usurped the throne .
“D ivine a id was a lways invokedbefore s ett ing ou t on an
exp edit ion . In h is rock ins criptions , Da rius repea tedly a scribes
Herod. 1 . 1 36 . Herod. 4 . 84. Herod. 3. 67 .
Herod. 3. 1 54. Herod. 7 . 38-40.
241
242 WARFARE
a ll his victories to the help wh ich he received from Auramazda .
The Magi accompan ied the a rm ies w ith the sacred fi re , kept it
burning on the field, and off ered prayers in its pres ence f or the
triumph of the Pers ian a rms . Herodotus mention s in connectionwith the expedit ion of Xerxes , th’ e/ hQJL charEt drawM ght
wh ite horses,with the char ioteer wa lking on foot behind them ,
holding the re ins in h is hands , a s it was cons idered impious f ora morta l to mount the s acred car .
“S acrificial off erings and l iba
t ions to the heaven ly beings were made by the Magi a t variou s
s tages on the march , and the king and his Pers ian soldiers off eredtheir prayers .
“Before cros s ing the br idge that wa s to land thegrand a rmy o f Xerxes on the land o f Europe, l ibations were
poured , a fter sunrise , f rom a go lden gob let into the s ea . The
goblet and a short Pers ian sword , we are informed , were then
thrown into the sea . The whole bridge was meanwhile strewed
with myrtle boughs and per fumed w ithbu rning ‘
incense ?
As trologers were l ikew ise consulted to foretel l the i s sues of
war like undertakings , to find out the propitious s ign ificance o f
the portents o f the ecl ipses , that took p lace in the m idst of warl ike preparations .
“Ga ther ing the s inews of w ar . When the king decided to
embark upon a wa r,he dispatched h is hera lds to the governors
of his satrapies and to the va s sa l kings and commanded - them to
supply himw ith fighting men,horses , provi s ions , ships , and trans
ports?“Subj ect nat ion s that l ived by the Side of rivers , wh ich
the armies of the king should happen to cros s on thei r march ,were a sked to bridge them
,to dig cana ls where neces sary, or
to make cables f or the bridges ?“Darius, we are in formed
,caused
two p i l lars of wh ite ma rble tobe erected on the shores o f the
Bosphorus , which wa s br idged by h is command , and ordered thenames of a ll the nations that formed h is a rmy on his expedit ionaga inst the Scyth ians tobe inscr ibed on them ?“Over s ixty di ff erent races , observing d iverse fa iths , and speaking a number of
languages furn ished the land army and the fleet of Xerxes , when
Herod. 7. 40.
Herod. 7 . 43, 53, 1 1 3, 1 1 4, 1 80, 1 9 1 .
8 Herod. 7 . 54.
Herod. 7 . 1 2 , 14, 1 9 , 37;Pluta rch, Alexander, 2 . 478.
Herod. 2 . 1;3. 1 , 44;4. 83, 89;5 . 26;6 . 6 , 48, 95;7 . 1 , 2 1 .
Herod. 4. 83;7. 22 -25, 34.
Herod. 4. 87.
244 WARFARE
number d ied , his place wa s a t once fi l led up by another , so that
their number shou ld at no timebe more or les s than exactly ten
thousand . Over the capta ins of the above named s evera l groups
were appointed s ix officers in h igh command , and the entire force
wa s p laced under the supreme command o f the commander-inchie f , who wa s the king h im sel f ?“In abs ence of the king, thecommand wa s given to a Pers ian or a Median ?“I f the kingwas not s at isfied w ith the work of a commander , he removed
h im and s et another in his p lace .
O n to th e fi eld . Arrangements were made on a large sca le,when the army wa s ready to march , and everyth ing wa s so man
aged that the movements were marked with strict regula rity and
order . We have from Herodotu s an interes ting descr iption of the
way in which the hos ts of Xerxes moved f rom the headqua rters .
The baggage-bearers and sumpter beas ts carrying heavy baggage ,we are in formed , moved in the f ront , and were fol lowed by aboutha l f the a rmy of var ious nations . A cons iderab le empty space
was then lef t between them and the rema in ing part of the army .
A thousand o f the bes t Pers ian hors emen began the l ine of the
s econd ha l f o f the troops , and were fol lowed immediately by a
thousand o f the bes t spearmen ,w ith their spear
-heads pointing
to the ground . Then came ten of the s acred hors es , da inti lycaparisoned , fol lowed by the holy char iot, drawn by eight m ilk
white steeds . The king now rode in a char iot,with the charioteer
s tanding by his s ide . H e occa s iona l ly a l ighted f rom his chariotand trave l led in a l itter . He wa s fo l lowedby a thousand bravePers ian spearmen ,
with a thousand picked Pers ian h orsemenbehind them . Then came the bes t ten thousand , the Immorta ls , onfoot . Thes e carr ied spears ornamented w ith golden or s ilver
pomegranates . They were fol lowed by the best ten thousandhorsemen . An empty space divided these and the rema iningtroops which fol lowed in a long drawn l ine ?“The came l corpswa s pa rticularly kept la s t of a ll
,a s it wa s bel ieved that the
came ls f rightened the hors es ?“In add ition to the troops and the camp -bearers
,hera lds , s couts ,
scribes , and numerous other men attached to the army for vari
Herod. 7 . 81 -83;c f . X en . Cyrop. 8. 1 . 1 4.
Herod. 5 . 2 , 2 5 .
Herod. 6 . 94Herod. 7 . 40, 41 .
Herod. 1 . 80;7. 87;Xen. Cyrop. 7 . 1 . 2 7, 48.
WARFARE 245
ous services , there was the roya l household?“concub ines of the
king and of the Pers ian commanders , trave l l ing in l itters , eunuchs ,and attendants , that added to the motley th rong
?“Bes ides taking large quantities o f provis ions and food a long
w ith the a rmy , elabora te precautions were taken to lay up vas t
s tores o f provis ions f or the a rmy , horses and beas ts of burden ,
a t various convenient places , th rough wh ich the a rmy wa s to
pa s s?“S imilarly, sh ips ca rried va s t s tores and s teered thei r
way in such a manner a s tobe clos e to the land forces ?“Byway of further precautions , the king s ent hera lds to a ll p lacesthrough wh ich his troops were to pas s , tobe prepa red to fea sthim and his army . This roya l behes t was carried out a t an
enormous cos t to the peop le of thos e p laces?“The countries tha t
were conquered supp l ied corn?“In sp ite of a ll such a rrange
ments , when, provis ions fa iled in the mids t o f fighting operat ions ,cava l ry horses and sumpter beas ts were s laughtered to feed thetroops
?“Arms and armour . The foot soldiers and horsemen were
armed a l ike , w ith the d iff erence tha t the latter usua l ly wore helmets of bras s or s teel ?“Among the weapons u sed for off ens ive
purposes , maybe mentioned , fi rs t , thebow which wa s of um
common s ize , and the a rrows of reed . Thebow which had bothits extremities ending in an outward curve , was ca rr ied on the
left shoulder , w ith the a rm pas s ed through it or le f t hanging a t
the lef t s ide , and the a rrow s were carried in quivers hanging a t
the back ?“A sword resemb l ing a dagger lay suspended f romthe gird le in a sheath a long the right th igh ?“A short spea r
made o f cornel-wood ,“7 a spear w ith a golden and s ilver pomegranate or apple a t its lower end?
“or a long spea r , such as
Darius I I I u sed aga ins t the Macedonians?“was another weapon
Herod . 8. 1 03, 1 04, 1 07;Pluta rch , A lexander, 2 . 480.
Herod. 7 . 83, 187;8. 104, 1 05;9 . 76 , 8 1;Pluta rch, A lexander, 2Herod. 7 . 25 .
Herod. 4. 97;6 . 44;7 . 1 86,1 9 1 .
Herod. 7 . 32 , 1 1 8, 1 1 9 .
Herod. 7 . 50.
Raw l ins on , Five Grea t Mona rchies , 3. 503.
Herod. 7 . 84 .
Herod. 1 . 2 1 4;5 . 49;7 . 6 1,2 18;X en . Anab. 3. 4. 1 7 .
Herod. 7 . 54, 6 1;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 1 3 : 2 . 1 . 9 , 1 6;7 . 1 . 2 .
Herod. 7 . 2 1 1;X en. Cyrop. 7 . 1 . 2 .
Herod. 7 . 41 .
Diordorus 47. 53. 1 .
246 WARFARE
of importance . A formidable weapon us ed ch iefly by horsemenwas the j avel in . Two were a lways carried by each man, the one
to fl ing and the other to s tab ?“The battle-axe,bi l l
, sp iked ba l l ,and s l ing were other fam il ia r weapons of the Pers ians
?“The foot-soldiers did not
,wear helmets l ike the horsemen
,butordinary t ia ra s ?“The tun ics with which they covered their
bodies had fixed upon them iron s ca les , l ike those o f a fi sh ?“They wore corse lets over the brea s t?“or brea st-plates com
posed of iron sca les?“or even o f gold sca les in the case of thosein high command ?“The soldiers bore wicker sh ields?“whichwere held in the left hands ?“The sh ields were la rge enough
to cover the wa rrior f rom head to foot, and when a numberwere set s ide by s ide, with overlapping edges , an a ff ective brea st
work or rampart wa s formed , from behind which the a rchersshot their a rrows ?“The horses were protected with bra zenforehead pieces , brea stplates , and shoulder and thigh p ieces
?“The w ar ch a r iot s When the king went to the field
,he
drove in a chariot, a ccompan ied by a charioteer, and f rom it
is sued his commands to the offi cers and troops ?“Chariots werea lso formidable instruments on the battlefield , large numbers of
them being often the wheels having i ron scythes fixedto them on each s ide , enabled the infl iction of cons iderabledamage to the enemy forces , when driven through thei r lines ?“Theirlong axletrees gave such a breadth that they could notbe eas i lyoverturned ?“Cha riots were drawn by either two or four
horses ?“There was a door a t the rea r, which was closed , whenthe driver and the combatant had entered ?“The charioteer was
Herod. 9 . 49;Xen. Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 9;Anab. 1 . 8. 3.“Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 9;7 . 4. 1 1,1 4, 1 5;8. 8. 23;
Anab. 3. 3. 6;4. 1 6.
Herod. 7 . 6 1;Strabo 1 5. 3. 1 9 .
Herod. 7 . 6 1 .
Herod. 1 . 1 35;X en . Cyrop. 1 . 1 3;2 . 1 . 9 . 1 6;6 . 4. 1 .
Herod. 7 . 6 1;8. 1 1 3;X en. Cyrop. 7 . 1 . 2;Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
Herod. 9 . 2 2 .
Herod. 7 . 6 1 9 . 6 1 -63;Xen. Cyrop. 8. 8. 23;Anab. 1 . 8. 9;Strabo1 5 3. 1 9 .
X en . Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 1 3;2 . 1 . 9 , 1 6 .
Herod. 9 . 6 1, 99 , 102 .
X en. Cyrop. 6 . 4. 1;7 . 1 . 2;8. 8. 22 .
Herod. 7 . 40, 1 00;X en. Anab. 1 . 2 . 1 8. 3.
Cf. Herod. 7 . 86;see Raw l inson, op. ci t. 3, 1 79 , n. 1 0.
X en . Cyrop. 6 . 1 . 30;6 . 2 . 7 , 8;7. 1 . 31 , 47;8. 8. 24;Anab. 1 . 8. 1 0.
X en . Cyrop. 6 . 1 . 29 .
For ref . see Raw l inson, op. cit. 3. 181 , n . 9 , 10.
X en. Cyrop. 6. 4. 10.
248 WARFARE
In fixing the order of the battle , the centre was rega rded as
the place of s a fety, and consequently the infantry was placed
there . When the king led the a rmies hims el f , he rema ined in
the centre , mounted on hors eback , and surrounded by a mountedguard ?“When the cha r iots were used in the battle, they were
s tationed in the f ront , w ith the cava lry on the two wings ?“The firs t l ine o f foot soldiers wa s severa l men deep . They
darted their arrows f rom behind the rampart of the i r shields?“and were fol lowed by the j avel in th rowers and s l ingers . Xeno
phon re la tes that huge moving towers were fixed on wagons ,drawn by s ixteen oxen ,
and mounted by twenty men w ith thei r
j avel ins and s l ings ?“We find that an elephant corps was brought
to the field in the batt le of Arbela by the las t of the Achaemen
ians ?“When the enemy wa s a t close quarters , the battle cry
wa s ra is ed with the s inging of war songs , and the troops were
ordered to attack ?“When the king wa s himsel f'
in command,he conducted the attack
, or watched the battle f rom a dis tance ?“When the enemy had taken refuge in h is country , and shut
hims el f w ith in h is defences , the place wa s bes ieged . Such s iegess ometimes las ted f or a cons iderable t ime, before the town wa s
captured by s tratagem , or forced to capitulate ow ing to the shortage o f provis ions
?“Mounds of earth were heaped up aga instthe wa l ls of the town to fa cil ita te s ca l ing?“towers were erectednear the wa l ls , and ladders w ere placed to climb up?
“the wa l ls
were o ften underm ined to make a breach?“or a rrows w ith piecesof l ighted tow attached to them were darted to set fi re to the
barricade ?“Th e fleet . The Pers ians were not a nautica l people , and
though thei r va st conques ts had made them ma sters of the wa tersof the Pers ian Gul f , the Ca spian , and the Mediterranean S eas ,
they had no dockya rds , and bu ilt no ships?“For serv ice on the
X en . Anab. 1 . 8. 24, Raw linson, op. ci t. 3. 533.
S ee Raw linson, op. ci t. 3. 1 82 , 533.
Herod. 9 . 6 1 .
X en . Cyrop. 6 . 1 . 52 -54;7 . 1 . 39 .
Raw l inson, op. ci t. 532 , 534.
X en . Cyrop. 7 . 1 . 25, 26 .
Herod. 7 . 2 1 2 .
Herod . 3. 1 5 1 , 1 52 .
Herod. 1 . 1 62 .
X en. Cyrop. 7 . 2 . 2 .
Herod. 4. 200;5 . 1 1 5;6 . 18.
Herod. 8. 52 .
Ct. Herod. I . 143.
WARFARE 249
sea ,they depended entirely upon their subj ect races , to whom
hera lds were d ispatched w ith roya l command in time of war ,
to supply contingents o f ships and transports f or the fleet ?“When the Phoen icians were subdued , they suppl ied the ma in sea
service?“but la ter, over a dozen nava l s ta tes thus contributed
to the mak ing of the Pers ian fleet ?“Bes ides this , the people
dwe l l ing by the sea were compe l led to furnish ships and men for
the Pers ian fleet , when it pa s s ed by the ir countries?“S ix hun
dred large ves sels sa iled f or Ionia with Darius?“and a ltogether
five thousand heavy and l ight boats and transports are s a id to
have formed the fleet o f Xerxes , when he ca rried h is legions intoGreece ?“The ships employed were of diff erent cla s ses , some
were big enough to accommodate about two hundred and thi rty
persons , some were thirty or fi fty oared ga l leys , and others werel ight The crews of the ves sel s were composed of thosenations , which supp l ied the ships . The la rges t cla s s of ships wa s
each manned by two hundred foreign sa ilors , and ca rried thirtyfight ing men,
who were a lways Pers ians , Medes , and
The commanders of the fleet were Pers ians of di s tinction .
The chief in command was respons ible f or the s a fety of the
fleet, and the d iscipl ine of the crews and fighting men . He wenthis rounds to vis it the wa tches on boa rd the ships?
“and is sued
orders to his s ta ff . When the king accompanied the fleet, heregulated the conduct of the fight in consultation w ith the chie f
commanders . When the‘ great fleet o f Xerxes was ready for
action aga ins t the enemy , he sat in a ves sel under a golden awn
ing, and sa i led round the entire fleet , making enquir ies and ordering h is s cribe to note down important matters
?“When the
battle had begun ,he watched it f rom the shore?“and whenever he
saw any of his capta ins per forming worthy exploits , he had his
Herod. 6 . 48;7 . 1 , 2 1 .
Herod. 3. 1 9 .
Herod. 3. 44; 5 . 26;6 6;7. 2 1 , 89 -9 5 ,Herod. 7 . 1 10
,1 1 5 , 1 22 .
Herod. 4. 87;6 . 9 . 95.
Herod . 7 . 89 , 97 , 1 84, 1 85 .
Herod . 7 . 97, 1 84.
Herod. 7 . 96 , 1 84.
Herod. 4. 1 67;5 . 32;7 . 97;8. 89 , 1 30.
Herod. 5 . 33.
Herod. 7 . 1 00.
Herod. 8. 69.
250 WARFARE
scribe record his name?“or whenever he thought it neces sary ,he embarked in a ves sel .
Just a s the tributary nat ions were compel led to furnish ships
and crews , s o were they compel led to dig cana ls?“to build br idges
of boats?“
or to make cables of papyrus and flax f or the
Xerxes cons tructed two floating bridges of boats ,ranged close together w ith a wooden p latform which was cov
ered with earth and brushwood , and flanked by h igh bulwarks
on both s ides . The two bridges connected the As iatic and Euro
pean shores . H is infantry and cava lry pa s sed over one bridge,and the sumpter beas ts and camp fol lowers cros sed by the
The nava l figh t . The chief nava l tactics employed by the
Pers ian fleet was to row their ves sels skil ful ly at fu l l speed
aga inst those of the enemy , and to hur l them aga inst the vul
nerable pa rt s of the enemy ’s ships , so a s to s ink or disable them .
When the ves sels came at clos e quarters , the soldiers on the
ships of the fleet , fought s tubbornly . The great bulk of the P er
s ian fleet , however, wa s O ften an occas ion of disaster to thei r
masters . The ships being in such a la rge number were often
so closely crowded together , that great confus ion resulted, and
better chances of a ttack were aff orded to the enemy , who ad
vantageou sly handled his comparatively fewer ves sels in regu
lar order, and infl icted great damage upon the
The treatment of the vanqu ish ed . Herodotus a ttes ts that
the Pers ians were generous in their trea tment o f the vanquished,and that they were wont to show honour to an enemy who hadfought The sons of rebe l chie fs were treated with
great cons idera tion and, sometimes , were even gi ven rule overthei r fa thers ’ territories ?“At . times , the conquered king wasmade to l ive during the rema inder o f his l i fe at the Pers ian court
,
as an honoured guest of the Inhabitants of a captured
place secured thei r f reedom by paying tribute and submittingto mil ita ry s ervice, a s required ?“On other occas ions , the prisoners of war were removed from . thei r own country, and sett led
Herod. 8. 90. Herod. 8. 1 6 , 86 , 89 .
Herod. 7 . 1 28. Herod. 6 . 30;7. 1 81, 238.
Herod. 7. 1 22 . Herod. 3. 1 5.
Herod. 4. 85, 87;7. 24. Herod. 1 . 1 30, 1 53, 207;3. 36.
Herod. 7 . 25, 34. Herod. 1 . 1 69 .
Herod. 7. 55.
CHAPTER XXXVII
ART AND ARCHITECTURE
Arch i tectura l rema ins . Though the ravages o f t ime have
level led to the ground the mos t impos ing edifices of this period ,the ruins that s t i l l rema in serve to revea l the depa rted grandeur
o f Pers ian a rchitectura l mas terp ieces . The modern des cendants
of thebuilders o f these monuments are indebted to western
s cholarship and enterpri se , for the reviva l of the ir a rchitectura l
glory by means of elaborate a rcheologica l researches , no les s
than f or the phi lologica l interpretation of thei r s acred l iterature .
The admirable results o f the laborious work o f the explorers ,excavators , and decipherers in the field of I ran ian a rcheologica l
resea rch , during the pas t seventy-five years , have been publ ished
in many e legantly printed and a rt is tica l ly i l lus trated volumes .
Th e royal arch itect ure . The a rchaeologica l remnants o f this
period , which enable u s to form an idea o f the a rchitectura lglory of the Achaemenians , a re chiefly o f the
'
palaces , in which
the great kings l ived , and o f the funera ry s tructures which re
ceived their morta l rema ins . The Achaemen ian kings , who re
s tored and rebu ilt the temple of a subject people and who re
peatedly a scr ibed their greatnes s to Auramazda ,would natura l lybe expected to ra ise s tructura l monuments of exquis ite grandeur
and beauty, a s houses of worship . No rel ics , however, of the
res idences of the common people have yet been definitely identified . The I ran ian gen ius in arch itecture ha s d isp layed its bestin the cons tru ction of the pa laces . Strabo mentions on the au
thority of Polycletus , a contempora ry of A lexander , that everynew king constructed a new pa lace , which bore his name, and
had his image engraved upon it, together w ith a cluster of bui ld
ings , wh ich s erved a s trea suries and s torehouses to receive the
va s t tributes from the subject races Pa sargadae and Persepolis ,Ecbatana and Sus a ,
had the ir great pa laces of d iff erent des ignsand dimens ions ,but sma l l pa laces were a lso cons tructed in other
Ezra - 1 1;3. 7;4. 3;6 . 1 -1 5;I s . 2 Chron. 36. 22 , 23.
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 2 1 .
ART AND ARCHITECTURE 253
centres o f les ser importance , in the neighbourhood of the sea , or
nea r h il ls noted for their brac ing c l imate ? The builders of these
magnificent ed ifices , wh ich perpetuated in stone the names of
their roya l masters , drew their inspirat ion f rom Assyria , Babylon ia and Egypt . Though the Pers ians , thus , borrowed much thatwa s fine in the a rch itectura l treasure of the nations conqueredby them ,
their a rch itects adapted and a s s imilated , added and
a l tered much o f their own w ith great mechanica l ski l l and createda s tyle cha racteri stica l ly Pers ian . Greek a rtis ans and cra f tsmen
were employed in large numbers to work w ith the ski l led Pers ianworkmen .
The pa laces . The outstanding feature of the roya l res i
dences is that they a re constructed on e levated p latforms of huge
dimens ions upheld by a rtificia l platforms o f hewn l imes tone of
va st s ize , which cou l dbe obta ined in grea t abundance f rom the
rocky soi l of Pers ia . The pa laces that s tood on e levated p latforms , enabled their roya l occupants to look down from thei r
ma jes tic height upon the city that s tretched at their feet . The
blocks of s tone were fa stened together without cement by meta l
clamps . The great plat form a t Persepol is is about feet in
lengt h and about feet in breadth , and ranges between 20
and 50 feet in height above the pla in , according to the elevation
of the severa l terraces . These h igh terraces a re reached by elaborate sta ircases , so spac ious , and of so gentle a s lope, that a
group o f pers ons on horseback , ten abreast , can r ide w ith ea se
up the doub le ramping fl ights . The grand s tairca se is genera l lycons idered to have no equa l in ancient or modern world in pointof magnificence , grandeur , and beauty .
The wa l ls flank ing the s ta irca se are elaborate ly ornamentedw ith sculptures inba s -re l ief representing the various scenes of
the court l ife . The more conspicuous figures wh ich decoratethe terrace wa ll s are of a l ion combating with a bu l l or devour ingit;of rows o f guardsmen with spears or swords or shields or
abow and quiver;o f household a ttendants ca rrying in hand
materia ls for banquet or toi let;of men o f conquered nations ,clad in d iverse cos tumes bringing tribute and gi fts , accompaniedby horses and donkeys;of ca ttle and sheep ,
char iots and came l s;of beautifu l ly carved rows of cypres s trees and rosettes , and of
inscriptions on tablets commemorating the name o f the king .
C f . Strabo 1 5 . 3. 3.
254 ART AND ARCHITECTURE
In.
the palaces at Persepol i s , these ornamenta l sculptures are
carved on stone,bu t at Sus a where stone had tobe brought f roma great distance and at a cons iderable inconven ience , figures of
a rchers , lions and other obj ects and decorat ions are fa shioned ou t
of enamel led clay . The a rtr of impa rting var ious colours by giv
ing va rying degree o f heat to diff erent c lays , was borrowed bythe Pers ians f rom the Cha ldaeans , and wa s util ized in decoratingthe s ta irca se, wa l l s and other parts of the pa laces .
On the grand plat form stands the roya l pa laces , the larges t
of which covering an a rea of over sq. f t .
, the private
apa rtments , harems , and bui ldings to accommodate the bodyguards , household s ervants , menia ls , and the numerous retinue
o f the king;the Audience Ha l l in wh ich , on great occa s ions , the
king sat enthroned , on an elevated sea t , with a ll rega l pomp , to
rece ive tributa ry chief s , foreign ambas sadors,and high person
ages . Two w inged , human-headed bulls , As syr ian in cha racter ,flank the ma s s ive porta ls of the p ropy laea ,
which lead to the
pa lace and guard the roya l gates . The most conspicuou s feature
of the magn ificent edifice , is the hypostyle construction of the
ha l l , pronounced tobe the creation of the Pers ian architect .
“Here the a rch itect manages to support the roof on fluted columns ,each rest ing on a r ichly carved bel l-shaped ba se, and gently tapering towards the top . The la rgest number of columns known to
have supported one of the most magn ificent s tructures , as seen
from the rema ins stil l ex isting, is one hundred . The capita lon the top of the column 1 5 regarded a s typica l ly Pers ian in its
origin , and the most characteristic feature of the architecture o f
th is period .
“I t cons ists of two bulls , or of two un icorns , withthei r faces turned in Oppos ite directions , and w ith their legs
f olded back . The height of each column is over s ixty feet, withonly two or three sections . .The columns were evident ly spanned
by wooden beams , over which rested the elaborately constructedfla t roof . In addition to inscribing h is name in d iff erent pa rt sof the roya l edifices , the king ha s his images carved in diff erent
pos itions . On the doorways , he is represented a s combatingwith conventiona l ized monsters;or a s wa lking on foot , at
tended by bearers oi umbrel la , fly-flap , and roya l handkerchief;
garrot
S
and Chipiez, H is tory of Art in P ers ia, p 66, London,1 892 .
p . 7 .
256 ART AND ARCHITECTURE
and the right hand ra i sed in pious adoration of Auramazda ,whos e w inged effigy is seen floating above . Facing the mon
a rch , is the s acred fi re burning in the vase, and the sun shining
high up beh ind the d ivine figure . The diff erent tombs o f thiscla s s are a ll bu i lt on the model of the tomb of Da rius , who a i
fixes his s ignature and descr ibes in brie f h is ach ievements and
exhortations f or truth in trilingua l inscript ion .
“Cuneiform ins cript ion s . A s the magn ificent roya l s tructures
were des igned to perpetuate the grea tnes s and glory of the
mighty rulers , more direct means were adopted to inscribe theirach ievements in s tone , in cunei form script which was borrowed
f rom the Baby lonians and As syrians . The inscriptions are
carved in no les s than three languages,the origina l in ofli cial
Pers ian , and two vers ions in Baby lonian and E lamitic . Twenty
five centuries have elaps ed , s ince the ingen ious s culptors ch isel ledon the porta ls and pa lace wa l ls , the p latform and tombs , rocksand pil lars
,in wedge-shaped writing, the glor ious records of
their roya l masters , yet the inscriptions have survived the ravagesof time to commemorate the pas t grea tnes s of the Pers ian kings .
The cunei form inscr iptions lay dumb and dead f or ages , andthei r modern decipherment wi l l rema in a memorable achieve
ment of the n ineteenth century . I t ha s fa llen to the lot of a
noble band of wes tern scholars and travel lers to discover and
decipher the inscr iptions , and to force them to yield up the i r
s ecrets . Most noted among these, a re Groten f end , the firs t to
d iscover the key to unlock the great trea sure,and Rawl inson ,
the foremost to make the inscript ions known to the world in a
way that wil l know no death . Wel l have they earned the bles sings of Dar ius , wh ich he pronounces w ith prophetic ins ight inh is great inscriptions at Behis tan , upon those who would rescueh is record f rom obl ivion .
The glypt ic art . The art of cutting and engraving s ea l s , s ignets and gems was developed to a cons iderable extent , and the
precious rema ins discovered of this a rt,represent various themes
worked by the artist . A s ignet-cy l inder of Da rius,f or example ,
ha s the king ’s name engraved on it in a tri lingua l inscription .
The king is represented a s hunting a l ion f rom his chariot,driven by a char ioteer s tanding in f ront of h im . The beas t isshown stand ing on his hind legs and is pierced w ith two a rrows ,
Ib. pp . 296 -300, 31 9 .
ART AND ARCH ITECTURE 257
and a young l ion has fa llen on the ground . The hunting s ceneis enclosed between two pa lms , and the conventiona l d ivine figure
is carved floating above . Another cyl inder dep icts the’
k ing w ith
his quiver th rown behind his s hou lder, and hold ing an enemy w ithone hand , and piercing him with a spea r held in the other . The
enemy is s een bending on one knee and turn ing for mercy, and
four other foes are stand ing beh ind the k ing w ith thei r handsbehind their backs and their necks tied by a rope . A Pers iana rcher , the king combating with one or two anima l s , and s imilardes igns are tobe noticed on the extant specimens of the glypticart of the Achaemenians .
“We have a l ready seen, that the goldand s ilver coins s truck during the per iod , are mos tly inart is t icin des ign , with uncouth l ikenesses of the kings in different poses ,carved on one s ide, and with va riou s des ign s on the reverse .
‘C f . Perrot and Chipiez, op. ci t. pp. 45 1 -457.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
DRESS AND ORNAMENTS
Dres s . In the1 r ea rly poor condition , when the Pers ians had
not yet risen to em inence,they wore garments made of leather .“
Like many other things which they borrowed f romthe Medes ,when they replaced them in power , they adopted the Median
dres s , recogniz ing it a s super ior to their own .
“S trabo relates
that the tiara , tunics with s leeves reaching to the hands , and
trousers suitable to the co ld cl imate of Media , were adopted
by the Pers ians , though they l ived in a warmer cl imate in the
south .
“The robe of honour wh ich formed the specia l gi ft , when
the king w ished to bestow a mark of roya l favour upon deserving persons , was a lways known a s the Median robe .
“Th is robewa s u sua l ly o f purple or s carlet colour .“I t wa s cons ideredindecorous to leave any part of the body bare,
“consequently,the
dres s covered an individua l from head to foot ? Triple drawers ,a double tun ic with s leeves reach ing to the knees , a white undergarment with the upper garments o f diff erent colours , consti
tuted the dres s of the chief s . Th ey wore a cloak o f purp le or
violet or of other va riegated co lours .
“The head wa s coveredwith a turban ,
“wh ich according to S trabo, resembled that of theMagi?“or w ith a fi llet , or with a piece o f fine l inen wrappedround the head ?“A l inen shirt wa s worn next to the skin . Atun ic made o f leather or of coars e or fine cloth , w ith looses leeves worn over the under-shirt
,covered the body f rom the
neck to the ankle, and fitted it t ightly . Around the wa ist , wa sa gi rdle knotted at the f ront . A pair of ordina ry or embroidered
HerOd . 1 . 7 1 .
Herod. 1 . 1 35 .
S trabo 1 1 . 1 3. 9 .
Herod. 3. 84;7 . 1 1 6;X en . Cyrop. 8. 3. 1 .
X en . Cyrop. 8. 3. 3.
Rapp , The Religion a nd Cus toms of the P ers ians and other I rani
ans , t r . Cama . pp . 3 1 1 , 3 1 2 .
Strabo 1 1 . 1 3. 9 .
S trabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
Herod. 5 . 49 .
1 ° Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
CHAPTER XXXIX
FOOD AND DRINK
Food . In thei r ear l ier days , when the conquests of diff erent
countries had not brought them vast riches , and acqua inted them
w ith . luxuriou s food and delicacies , the Pers ians contented them
selves w ith pla in and s imple food .
“But a s they ros e in power
and wea lth , the rich among them s tocked their tables with delicious courses , sweets , and del icacies . New dishes and s auceswere contrived by clever cooks for the rich .
“Wheat andbarley among the gra ins , and the flesh of goats and sheep , oxen and
as ses , horses and came l s , s tags and w ild-boars , geese and
ostriches , with poultry, fi sh , and f ru its formed the ch ief a rticleso f food consumed by diff erent classes , a s thei r means permitted
?
Per s ian enterta inments were very expens ive , says Strabo . En
tire anima l s , he adds , were brought upon the table ? Meat was
either boiled or roa sted , or sometimes the anima l wa s cooked
whole .
“At rel igious festiva l s , when an an ima l wa s s acrificed ,it wa s cut into pieces and boi led , and when the priest had fin
ished his ceremony over the flesh , it wa s u sed f or food .
“Cyrusenterta ined h is a rmy with sheep , goats , oxen , and bread .
“I t issa id , that no les s than fi fteen thousand persons were f ed da i ly
by the kings , within the boundary o f the pa lace,and a thousand
bea sts , with large numbers of feathered game and poultry , were
required for each repa st .“Herodotus s tates that the Pers ians
a te more of deserts than sol id dishes , and adds that the deserts
were not served on the table, all at once ,but by short interva ls .
“In former times , the people were accustomed to have only one
Herod. 1 . 7 1 .
X en . Cyrop. 8. 8. I 6.
Raw l inson , Five Great Monarchies , 3. 235-237.
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
Herod . 1 . 1 33.
Herod. 1 . 1 32 .
Herod. 1 . 1 26 .
Raw l inson , op. ci t. 3. 2 1 4.
Herod. 1 . 1 33.
FOOD AND DRINK 26 1
full mea l a day?“Poor people s at on the floor to pa rtake o f
thei r mea ls ,bu t rich families used tables for the purpose .
Dr ink. Herodotus s ta tes that the Pers ians were not ao
qua inted w ith the luxury of wine in thei r ea rlier days , and drank
wa ter only?“Cyrus , the founder of the empire , is shown serv
ing wine to his a rmy ?“The fondnes s for drinking wine latergrew among the pe0p1e o f all clas ses , and la rge quantit ies were
consumed ?“I t became a matter of pride for a man tobe able todrink and bea r much w ine ?“Aff a irs of importance were dis
cussed a t'
night , under the exh ilarating influence of w ine , and , in
the morn ing, the mas ter of the house la id the results of de l iberat ion be fore a ll for their approva l ?“Rich famil ies used ornamented cups to drink w ine ?“The offi ce of cup
-bea rers , whoserved wine at the roya l court , wa s a pos ition o f honour ?“Atroya l banquets , r ich wine wa s served to the roya lty in goldengoblets , whereas the others sha red an infer ior beverage ?“S trabos tates tha t the roya l wine was imported f rom Syria ?“
X en. Cyrop. I . 2 . 1 1;8. 8. 9 .
Herod. 1 . 7 1 .
Herod. 1 . 1 26 .
Herod. 1 . 1 33.
S ee Rapp, tr. Cama , p . 285 .
Herod. 1 . 1 33;cf . Strabo 1 5 . 3.
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 1 9 .
Herod. 3. 34.
Raw linson, op. cit. 3. 2 1 4, 2 1 5 .
Strabo 1 5 . 3. 22 .
CHAPTER XL
AMUSEMENTS
D ivers ions and sports . We have not much in formation re
garding the amusements , indulged in by ord inary pe0p1e . Footraces and horse races , w res tl ing and j avel in throw ing , swimming,and other a thletic sports , formed part o f the tra ining of the
youth . Indulgence in some of these sportive exercises;or w itnes s ing them a s performed by others on fes tive occa s ions , proba
b ly s erved the common people, a s a means to amuse the m ind
and begui le time . Mus ica l instruments , we have s een , were em
p loyed in war , and the army ma rched to the sound of pipes and
the beating of drums . S imi la rly , they formed part in the roya l
proces s ions , and on occas ions o f public rej o1c1ng,but we do not
know , to what degree o f perfection mus ic wa s cultiva ted in the
private l ife of the people . I t is certa in ,that it never formed a
concom itant to rel igious s ervices , and Herodotus , who describes
the mode of sacrificia l ritua l,a ttes ts that it wa s a ccompan ied by
the sound o f no mus ica l ins trument .
“Pluta rch s tates that the king of ten begu iled his roya l ca res by
p laying d ice in the pa lace w ith the members o f h is fam ily . The
s takes often rose to a thousand gold coins , or for the persons
of s laves and eunuchs .
“The chas e . The chief source o f amusement of the king and
courtiers and men of upper clas ses wa s hunting . S tags and ante
lopes , wi ld a s ses and w i ld boars , bea rs and leopards were the
usua l chie f game .
“We have a lready spoken of the s ignet cylindersand gems with the king’s figure engraved upon them , represent
ing him a s hunting a lion f rom h is cha riot . The king, a s a rule ,wa s accompan ied on the hunt by his favourites and great persons
of the rea lm .
“I t wa s , however, an act’
of unpardonable a ffront
to the king f or any one of the royal party to discharge his a rrow,
Herod. 1 . 1 32 . X en . Cyrop. 1 . 4. 7 .
P luta rch, Artaxerxes , 3. 464, 465. X en. Cyrop. 1 . 2 . 9 .
262
268 ZOROASTRIANI
CIVILIZATION ARRESTED
o f Alexander , and a ll important offices in the country, under theSe leucids were held by them . When the Greco-Macedon ian rule
wa s supplanted by the Pa rthian , the contact of Pers ia with the
pe0p1e of the West , did not cease enti rely . The Parthians took
pride in ca l l ing thems elves‘. P hilhellenics , and had a veneer o f
Greek C ivi l ization . Pa rthia , bes ides , wa s in constant war with
Rome, and Roman legions penetrated the Parthian regions . The
Pers ians now living a s a subj ect people in the land o f their an
ces tors , had thus the Opportunity of keep ing uninterrupted , their
intercours e w ith the Wes t , which had firs t begun under the early
Achaemen ians . I t wa s at th is period that the worsh ip of M ithra ,
a Zoroas trian angel,s trongly influenced the western armies .
Among his many functions , M ithra was a lso the angel of war .
When the Pa rthian and Roman a rm ies fought w ith fluctuating
result , M ithra triumphed in completely conquering the Romansoldiers to his cu l t . When the war l ike votaries
—o f M ithra re
turned to Europe , they sowed the seeds of the M ithra ic cult inRome, a s early a s the second ha l f of the fi rst century B .C . The
new cult spread f ar and wide in Europe, unti l in 307 A .D . ,
D iocletian officia l ly recognized M ithra as the Protector o f the
Roman Empire.
Christian propaganda now spread in Pers ia , which , as we sha l l
have occa s ion to see in subs equent pages , wa s des tined to grow
into a great sp i ritua l force to conf ront the state rel igion of
Sasanian I ran .
Th e Aves tan and O ld P ers ian languages supplantedby theP ah lavi . The mos t s ignificant change that took place during the
a l ien rule in Pers ia ,was the pas s ing away of the Aves tan tongue
o f the K ianians , and of the O ld Pers ian of the Achaemen ians .
The way in which the new language o riginated , and the proces s
of the Semiti c admixture with the Aryan language of the people ,are enveloped in darknes s . The name of the new language isP ahlavi , supposed tobe cognate w ith P arthava or Parthian ,
meaning heroic .The Pahlavi language is an admixture of Aryan and Semit ic .
The Aryan element in the Pahlavi language is the natura l heritage that it derives f rom its mother tongue, the Aves ta . The
Semitic element is the Arama ic , which closely resembles Syriac .
Words of the mos t common occurrence, pronouns , particles ,
numera ls , and auxi l iaries are in a large measure Arama ic. To
ZOROASTRIAN CIVILIZAT ION ARRESTED 269
these Semitic borrowings a re tagged I ran ian terminations , and it
is the Iranian syntact ica l structure o f the language , that rescuesit from be ing clas sed under the Sem itic group . This S em itic
e lement tha t ha s encroached upon the Iranian language o f the
period , is termed , Huzva rish , meaning , obsolete . The Sem itic
words , it is genera l ly bel ieved , served on ly a s ideograms , that is ,they were not read , a s they were written . For examp le , thewriter o f the text wrote the S emitic word lahma, bread ,
’butwhen he read it , he pronounced it nan, the I ranian equiva lent
wh ich means bread .
The Pah lavi is written in Arama ic character, and , l ike most
S emitic languages , is penned from right to left . The a lphabet
conta in s an extremely l imited number of letters , not more than
fourteen . A s imple character , consequently , has more than one
phonetic va lue a ttached to it . Thus , when one written s ign symbolizes va r iou s sounds , and leads to a number of read ings of an
obscure word , it renders the text mos t ambiguous and difficult tounders tand .
The sacred works written in the Aves tan tongu e soon becameunintel l igible to a llbut the learned priests , who now undertooktheir trans la tions and explanations in the new language of the
people . These explanations or commentar ies , ca l led againti in
Avesta , a s we have a lready seen,and Z and in the later tongue,
began tobe prepa red in Pahlavi , during this period , and con
tinued into Sasan ian times .
CHAPTER XLI I
THE SASAN IANS
The resus c ita t ion of the Zoroas trian Emp ire . The KinglyG lory , symbol ic of the power and greatnes s of the Pers ians , once
aga in clave unto a brave , s ta lwart son o f the house of Sasan ,a
s c ion o f the roya l fam ily of the Achaemenians , a fter whose
name the la s t Zoroas trian dyna s ty of Pers ia is known in hi s tory .
A rtakhshir Papakan founded the Sa sanian dynas ty , which la stedf or four centur ies . Sasanian roya l ty had a great pas t in the
g lorious achievements of the Achaemenian kings , whose lawfu ldescendants they a lways proc la imed thems elves . Every powerfu l king who a scended the throne thought it his bounded duty torega in a ll territor ies once pos ses sed by the Achaemenians , and
los t a t the time of the Alexand rian conques t . The Sa sanians
thus nursed the thought of revenge , and a spired to revive the
pa s t g lory . Th is amb ition wa s man i fested in the wa rs of con
quest waged by its great kings , with the result that the peoples eldom en joyed an und isturbed period of tranquil lity . The ru lers.
were so much absorbed in organ iz ing and conducting wa rs , thatthe h igher pursu its of l i fe were , to a great extent
,relegated to
the background . Yet to their cred it it maybe sa id that theS a sanian monarch s found t ime, in the m ids t o f an inces sant ratt leo f swords to advance a rch itecture , expres s ive of the l ife o f the
times , and wh ich , as we sha l l see later , has lef t an indel ible im
pres s on the des igns adopted by their Mohammedan succes sors .
The dream of rev iv ing the Achaemen ian Empire w ith a ll its
Sp lendour and r iches wa s rea l1zed 1n the re 1gn of Khus ru P ag iz ,
the mos t noted f or magn ificence , and gorgeou s Sp lendour , o f a ll
the S asan ian monarch s . u t t i e emp 1re s 5 a r , 1 1therto in the
ascendant , wa s beginning to s ink , w ith the decay o f the empire’
s
manhood wh ich was fast s etting in . C iv il i za tion brought las s itude , a love o f ea se
, and underm ined their character . Peopleemu la ted court luxuries and abandoned themselves to unbrid ledindu lgence , wh ich rendered them eff em ina te . Soc ia l dis integration , mora l lax ity , intr igue , and d isunion p lunged the count ry
273
2374 THE SASANIANS
into a ch ron ic state of c ivil war, and sapped the vitals of the
emp ire . The peop le were torn with interna l dis s ens ions . The
country wa s le ft b leeding and exhaus ted by long wa rs . The
empire wa s ga sp ing in the las t throes . When ,therefore , the
Arab hordes , burn ing w ith the fervour of a new fa ith and pu lsat
ing w ith the v igour of a youth fu l race , poured down uponPers ia ,
bent , a s it was , under the infirmities of age , they suc
ceeded in w res ting the sceptre f rom her hands . Thus , the f or
tune of Zoroa strian Pers ia fel l , never aga in to r ise .
The Arabs a ss im i lated thems e lves to the S a sanian system o f
adminis tration ,and took over una l tered their land sys tem and
organizat ion .
Th ei r cha ra cteri st ics . The Sa san ians Were a handsome race
of men w ith a grace ful carriage and man ly bearing . They were
fu l l of l i fe and gay of d ispos ition . The sporting instinct wa s a
marked tra it in their cha ra cter , a s it had been w ith ancient
Iran ians . They reta ined the aptitude o f their ancient race to
as s im ilate new idea s . The tra it o f adaptab i l ity“wh ich they had
inherited f rom the Achaemen ians made them imita tive . They
were not endowed with richnes s o f imaginat ion . They actedfrom the impulse o f the moment and were ea s i ly inflamed into
.pas s ion . Theirs wa s a mercuria l temperament .
\ They were
a lert of m ind and enthus ia s tic ,bu t their enthus iasm wa s of a
type that rap id ly g low s to wh ite heat , and cools equa l ly soon .
They had no genius f or commerce . Like their ear ly kinsmen ,
the Achaemen ians , the Sa sanian peop le were noted f or their loya lty to the pers on of their ru ler . The foremost title w h ich the
S asan ian monarchs a s sumed when they donned the crown was
the D iv ine? Thus divin ity hedged the king and con f errred upon
h im absolute r ight to ru le . Providence had p laced the people
under his sway and theirs wa s the duty to yield h im loya l homage,and complete submis s ion . The a r is tocracy , in their turn ,
he l d the
peop le in thra l l in the name of the king, and dried up the spr ings
o f pa trioti sm . The powerfu l Mohad h ierarchy , whom even the
king o ften dreaded , fettered rea son in the name of re l igion ,and
en forced orthodoxy w ith threats of punishment in both the
wor lds . Men and women were dr i l led from "in fancy tobow the
head be fore tempora l power , and bend the knee before Sp iri tua lauthority . Both king and pr iest contributed towa rds the en f ee
b l ing Qf ind ividua l ity .
276 THE SASAN IANS
o ften embittered by the fanatica l zea l of the priests on both
Sides , and ended in open s tri fe, destructions of the Zoroastrian
temp les and Christian churches , and the ultimate persecut ion of
the Chris tians . The resemb lances between Zoroastriani sm and
Christ ianity , a s regards fheir fundamenta l teach ings , are very
great . Zoroastr ian ism ,a s s een in former pages , has influenced
Juda ism , and through it Chris tian ity in its formative s tages . But
the ethics o f the two religions present a g laring d is tinction . The
keynote of Zoroa strianism is s truggle, which is apt to develop
s tern v irtues in man . Chr istianity , on the other hand,is a rel i
gion of sorrow , and recommends tender v irtues ln its adherents .
The two great rel igions l ived s ide by s ide in Sa san ian Pers ia .
Chri stian ity encouraged monastic virtues , it glorified a li fe of
cel ibacy , poverty, sacrifice , and su ffering . The two ideal s cla shed ,and the Zo roastrian priests denounced the mode of l ife that theChristian sett lers led at their very gate .
“Yet they saw beforetheir eyes » the serene fortitude , pas s ionate zea l , wa rmth o f feel
ings , deep devotion ,and unfa ltering readines s w ith wh ich the
Chris tians,a s wel l a s the Zoroa str ian renegades to the riva l fa ith ,
res igned themselves to persecution and its a ttendant sufferings .
The Sasanian rel igion made apostacy a capita l crime . Yet therewere persons , and thos e o ften of the highest ranks , who substituted the cros s f or the fi re, and cheerfu l ly faced all hardships .
“Among these were men ,
f or examp le , l ike the famous Zoro
a s trian andarzpa t,‘rel igious preceptor ,
’
who embraced Christianity;and rose to the pos ition of Patriarch under the nameMar Aba the Great . The law of the country condemned an
apos tate to dea th , and the Zoroa strian pries thood c lamoured f orh is capita l punishment , a s they d id later to secure the roya l orderto ca s t his body to the dogs , when he died ,but King Nosh irvan
enterta ined such great adm iration f or the lofty character O f thePatr ia rch , that he tried to pos tpone his case a s long a s he could,and
, when obl iged to imprison h im and to send h im into exi le ,to a l lay the fury of the power ful h ierarchy, he did not les senhis respect f or him, and ultimately released
,him ? The.h igh
idea l ism exh ib ited by those Chri stians who nobly t rans lated themora l precepts of the founder of their rel igion in their exem
Wigram, op. cit. p . 64;E lisaeus , H is tory of Vartan, p . 1 3, London,
i“Wigram, op. cit. pp . 32 , 33.“Ib. pp . 184, zoo-209 .
THE SASAN IANS 277
plary l ives mus t have impres sed their Zoroa s tr ian neighbours .
The ascetic v i rtues of the Ch ris tian Church fa iled to exert their
direct influence upon the Zoroas trian w r itings o f th is per iod ,bu tit is not a ltogether improbable that when the D inka rd ,
for ex
ample ,lays grea t s tres s ou the baneful influence o f the flesh over
the spir it , and extols poverty , its authors occa s ionally thought
in terms of the eth ics of the a l ien fa ith that thrived in their
m ids t .We have s tated above that throughout thei r l i fe of four hun
dred years the Sasanians were in direct intercourse with the
West . Sasanian a rch itecture , a s we sha l l see la ter , has not es
caped Byzantine influence . Roman engineers o f Va lerian built
the grea t dyke a t Shus ter“and Roman workmen worked the
Pers ian gold mines .
“Roman merchants traded in Pers ia , and
Greek phys ic ians were ma inta ined at the roya l court ?“Tans a r ,the ta lented Da s tur , is reputed to have been a Pla tonis t , and
Neo-Platonism had penetra ted to Pers ia ?“An ec lectic re l igionof great force appeared in Pers ia , ca l led Manichaeism , a f ter it s
founder Mani . Though re lentles s ly persecuted in the country
of its origin , it spread throughout Centra l As ia , and A f rica ,and
in the fourth century invaded Europe , where it powerfu l ly con
tes ted rel igious supremacy in the Roman Empire down to the
M idd le Ages . The greatest figure of the Chris tian Church of
the time , S t . Augus tine , wa s a profes sed fol lower of the new
fa ith for severa l years o f his l ife , and , even when he later ceasedtobe its adherent , he cou l d not free himsel f from the influenceof its teach ings , especia l ly its s trong dua l is tic ph ilosophy , inspiredby Zoroastrianism , and imparted it to Chris tian doctrine ?“KingOrmazd I I is sa id to have had a s trong inc l inat ion towa rdsGreek culture ?“King Noshirvan , himse l f a s tudent of Pla toand Aristotle , had welcomed the Greek ph ilosophers to his court,when they were driven out by Justinian , and the ph i losoph ica lschools in Athens were closed by the emperor
?“S evera l GreekTaba ri , tr. NOldeke , Gechichte der Pers er und Araber zur zei t der
S as aniden, p . 33, Leyden , 1879 .
Raw l inson , S eventh Grea t Orienta l Monarchy , pp . 264, 285 .”Ibp 449Darmesteter , Le ttre de Tans a r an roi de Taba r is tan . in JA vo l .
1 44, p" Winde lband, (Eng. tr . Tufts ) , A H is tory of Ph ilosophy, p . 286 ,
New York, 1 905.
For re f . see Rawl inson, op. cit. p. 1 41 .”7 pp 448. 449
278 THE SASAN IANS
ph ilosophica l and s cien tific works were trans lated into Pah lavi .This Pah lav i vers ion o f Greek Phi losophy and S cience la ter sup
p l ied the materia l s w ith wh ich the Arabs bu ilt their great sys temsoi Arab ian Phi losophy and Arab ian S cience .
Ind ia may ,be mentioried a s another great country tha t 1n
flueneed S asanian Pers ia . The game o f ches s , a s we sha l l haveocca s ion to s ee in subs equent pages , wa s brought to Pers ia in
the reign o f Nosh irvan, and the same k ing , who a lways patronized l itera ture , had the famou s S anskrit l iterature of fab les translated into Pah lav i . The Pers ians in this ca se a re s een p layingtheir cha racteris tic rOle o f transm itters o f the cultura l trea sure sgleaned from the peop le w ith whom they came in contact . Thusthe roya l game , as we l l a s the render ings of the Pah lav i vers iono f the fables , la ter trave l led to Europe .
280 PAHLAV I AND P AZAND LITERATURE
nacular. The work of trans lat ing the Aves tan texts , a lreadybegun by the Zoroas trian pries ts during the la tter part of the
Parthian period , continued w ith increased zea l , and e laborate com
mentaries were added to exp la in the difficulties o f the origina ltexts . A very cons iderable‘portion of this litera ture has reached
us . In addition to this , there grew up a cons iderable ma ss o f
exegetica l materia l . According to the estimate of Wes t , Pahlavi
texts amounting to some words , dea l ing w ith various re
ligious subj ects , are now extant .
“As the language of the period is ha lting , so the thought itse l f
is cringing . I t is not f ree . In matters rel igious and theologica l ,the writers of the period are s een constant ly a ttempting to trans
p lant thei r l i fe to the age of the Vendidad . Ra ther than speak
their own thoughts , they content themselves w ith interpretingand amp l ifying thos e of the Aves tan wri ters . We do not meet
with any s igns o f independent inquiry , origina l thought , fla shes
o f imagination ,and bold speculation on the problems of life , in
the Pahlavi l iterature .
The author o f the D inkard informs us that when KingArtakhshir, the founder of the la st Zoroa strian Emp ire , had thecol lection and compi la tion o f the scattered rel igious texts com
pleted under the supervis ion of his il lustrious Da s tur Tansar ,his son Shapur I ordered a col lection o f a ll ava i lable I ran ian texts
on s ecular subj ects ?“The Sa sanian kings patronized‘
learn ing,and favoured the publication and trans lation of the best foreign
works on secu lar subj ects into Pahlavi . The movement rece ivedthe greates t impetus under the en lightened rule of Noshirvan ,
famed in the history of the Ea st,under the t itle , the Just . The
famous academy that this great king establ ished at Jund-i Shapurwa s f requented by the learned men o f the world , and severa lof the best Greek and Sanskrit books , a s a lready noted in
previous pages , were rendered into Pahlavi by the roya l command . No rema ins , however , of this l itera ry activity whichso enriched the indigenous l iterature with the foreign works ,have been pres erved in the form of books;f or these Pahlaviworks have
'
been irretrievab ly los t . Some Pahlavi works,it
seems , deal ing with various subj ects were preserved f or a con
s iderable time after the down fa l l of the emp i re . For,Masud i
attes ts that he saw in the early part of the tenth century, an
lb. 2 . 90.2“Dk . vol . 9 , p . 578.
PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE 28 1
Arabic vers ion o f a Pahlavi work , which dea lt w ith the various
sciences and h is tory o f the Sa san ians , il lus trated with the por
tra its o f the kings .
“O f the secula r l iterature origina ted by theI ranians themse lves , a ll tha t ha s survived to the present day ,
equa l s about the tenth pa rt o f the works on rel igious subjects
now extant . The extant Pahlavi l iterature deal s w ith socia l ,hygienic and lega l subjects , and ethics . A sol itary treatise in
de fence of dua l ism shows some approach to phi losophica l d isqu i
s itiou . A Book o f Kings , ca l led Khuda i Namak, perhaps a f ter
the Chronic le O f Kings o f the Achaemen ians , existed up to the
time of Firdaus i , who draws much o f h is materia ls f rom it . Th is
is un fortuna tely los t , and we have now left with us on ly two
short his torica l works , or properly speaking his torica l romances ,one dea ling with the re l igious wars waged by the early K ianian
king, Gushtasp , dur ing the l i fet ime o f the prophet , and the other
dea l ing w ith the l ife of the founder o f the S asan ian dynas ty .
The Pahlav i l iterature is younger by severa l centuries than
the Aves tan , yet a lthough a cons iderab le body of the Aves tan
poetry ha s been preserved , not a Single l ine o f Pahlavi poetryhas come down to u s . The former has surv ived to this day ,
because of its s acred cha ra cter , being the integra l pa rt o f the
l iturgy . The Pahlavi poetry ha s perished , because of its s ecu la rnature , though it is unfortunate tha t thousands of l ines o f prosel itera ture , of even purely secula r type, should have been pre
served , whi le not the remotest trace shouldbe left o f its poetry .
P azand or Pars i . When the Aves ta became extinct a s the
language of common intercourse , the sacred works written in it ,
were , a s we have seen,rendered into Pahlavi . This explana tory
Pahlavi vers ion o f the origina l Aves tan text is ca l led Zand . But
a language loaded w ith logograms or foreign words , which , f arfrom being natura l ized , had l ingered as mere outlaws , and whichthe tongue held too profane tobe pronounced , needed s implification . This need wa s suppl ied later by transcribing the Pah lavitext with the e l im ination o f a ll foreign Huzvarish words , and
rep lac ing them by the Iranian equ 1va lents . The script employedin such transcription during the Sasanian per iod is Avestan , and
is ca l led P azand f rom the Ave stan word pai ti za inti ,‘further
explanat ion or added commentary .
’
The Pahlavi language w ith
“For ref . see Chr istensen, L
’
Empire des S asanides , tr. Nariman,in
J IA . 8. 434.
282 PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE
its adm ixture of S emitic neve r a tta ined to s acred character, and
prayers were never composed in the language . But w ith the
P azand the ca se wa s d iff erent . Severa l long and short expiatory ,benedictory prayers , rec itals in pra ise o f the name of God , and
m iscel laneous formula s , were composed in th is tongue during
the Sas anian ru le , and a re used a s supplementary prayers to the
Aves tan prayers to the present day .
W ith the down fa l l of the Zoroastrian Emp ire , when Pers iaembraced I s lam ,
the Arab ic script , sacred to the fa ith o f the con
queror, drove out the Pah lavi s cript , wh ich therea fter wa s con
fined to the learned Zoroa s trian pr iests . In addition , therefore ,to transcr ib ing thei r Pahlavi texts in Aves tan characters , a s
shown above , the pries ts now resorted a lso to the u se of the
Arabic characters , that is , the a lphabet now emp loyed in ModernPers ian . The Pahlavi texts which they copied in this new script ,subs tituting the Iranian equ iva lents for the S em itic words , wherever they occured in the origina l Pahlav i, is cal led Pars i . The
P azand mode o f w riting continued, s ide by s ide with the Pa rs i ,f or a cons iderable time ,but gradua l ly fel l into disuse , and the
Zoroa strian works began tobe written in the Modern Pers ian
a lphabet . The P azand thus became the intermediary between
the Pah lav i and Modern Pers ian . The Arab conquerors suc
ceeded in introducing their a lphabet in Pers ia , and in giving a
number of Arabic words to the Pers ian language ,but they fa iledto impos e their language on the people . The language of Moham
medan Pers ia a t the pres ent day , barring the Arabic element thathas entered it , is the l inea l descendant of Avesta , the sacred
tongue of the Zoroa strian s , that originated some three thousand
years ago.
The P azand , as it seems , wa s not confined to the borders of
Iran ,but extended even into Centra l As ia . Important discoveries have recently been made in Turfan , and manuscripts givingP azand vers ions , in Syriac script , of Manichaean writings and
f ragments of the New Tes tament in the kindred Soghdian d ia lect ,have been found .
P ah lav i ins cr ipt ion s . Like their predeces sors o f the Achaemenian per iod , the Sasanian kings inscribed their doings on the
rocks . The inscr iptions a re found s cattered in Pers ia ,genera l ly
inscribed in,two d ifferent d ia lects , ca l led Cha ldaeo-Pahlavi and
S a s an ian Pah lavi . Though younger in point of time by nearly
284 PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE
then look advantageous ly in it and emulate h is noble examp le . But i f theteachings o f the preceptor a re not exemp l ified in h is own natu re
,and he
is himse lf a blank, the discip le cannot benefit by h is contact w ith h im,f or
a man cannot s ee in an empty goblet, a s he can in a mirror .
’
Dk ., vol . 1 1 , bk. 6 . 223, 2 24, p . 84
Nature, we a re informed , rejoices over the movements o f a
philanthropist
‘Happy is the land on which a phi lanthrop is t wa lks , happy the windthat blows over h im, happy the hors e which he r ides , happy a re the catt leon whose products he subs is ts , and happy indeed are the sun and themoon and the s tars tha t shine upon h im.
’
S d . 79 . 2
Ormazd admonishes mankind through h is prophet not to pos t
pone to-day ’s work unti l to-morrow
Pos tpone not f or to-morrow the good deed tha t thou a r t able to do today . Presume not, because o f thy youth , tha t there is s ti l l time , thinking ,
“I wi l l do it a fterwa rds .
” There have been many -men whose life ,a fter such pos tponement, has beenbut one day . Strive, therefore,not to pos tpone to-day’ s work f or to-morrow . For the w icked Ahrimanha s created two demons , one w ith the name De lay
,and the other ca l led
Afterwa rds . Both thes e demons unite in their fight, and s truggle w ithman
,s o tha t his work may fa l l behind and remain undone . When any
duty and good deeds come before man , he, the demon named De lay , speaksunto him :
“Thou wi lt l ive long , and w i ltbe able to do it at any t ime.
”
And the demon who has Afterwa rds f or his name te l l s him :“Leave it
now , thou w i ltbe able to do it la ter . Thu s do these two demons res tra in
the soul from performing i ts duty, unti l the end comes , the works fa l lbehind undone
,and ful l o f sorrow and pen itence, w ithout the benefit o f
duty and good deeds performed, the soul leaves this wor ld.
’
S d . 81 . 10—1 8
The eff ect of harsh words
‘Speak not arrogant and harsh words , f or Whoso speaks a rrogantand ha rsh words , i s l ike a fi re burning in a jungle , which devours ant
and fow l and noxious creatures .
’
AnAtM. 92
The pos ition of the earth in the cosmos
‘The sky , and the earth, and the water , and all e l se that there is , is
l ike unto an egg o f a bird . The sky i s a rrangedby the ski l l o f Q rmazdl ike an egg over the ea rth. And the ea rth is s ta tioned in the midst o f
the sky l ike the yolk in an egg.
’
Mkh . 44 . 8-10
The fol lowing is a graph ic description o f the hos ts o f war
preparing f or the field
‘The shouts o f the hos ts o f I ran went up to heaven, and the sound
o f their tramping feet reached down to he l l . The road on wh ich theymarched was so dug up, that the dust covered the wa ters and made themunfit to drink for a month. For fifty days it cleared not, and the bi rds
PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE 285
did not find their nests , unti l they res ted on the heads o f the horses,or on
the points o f the lances , or on the tops o f the h igh hil l s . The clouds o f
dust made it impos s ible to discern between the night and the day .
’
YtZ . 29 -31
The furious ons laught o f a hero upon the ba ttlefield is described in the fol lowing words
‘And that s turdy commander, the s ta lwa rt Za rir fought as force
ful ly a s the ange l Ata r, whose fi re works havoc When it fa l ls upon the
mounta ins , and is he lped by the W ind . He k i l led ten o f the Khyons a t
the forwa rd s troke o f the sword, and e leven o f them a t the backwa rds troke . When hunger and thirs t overtook him, he saw the blood o f the
Khyons and was satiated.
’
YtZ . 70
King Gu shta sp consu lts his great a s tro loger be fore going tothe war :
‘I knowh that thou Jama sp a rt w ise and fores eeing . And thou dostknow even this that when it ra ins for ten days
,how many drops f al l on
the ground and how many drops fa l l over the drop s . And thou knowesta l so which t rees blos som du r ing the day , and which during the n ight ,and which under the moon . Then aga in
,thou knowes t which gent le
breeze ha s mois ture in it , and which ha s it not . And thou knowes t eventhe pos ition tha t the moon w i l l occupy in the con ste l lation of the Dragon .
Te l l me,therefore
, which o f my sons and brothers w i l l l ive , and whichwi l l die in this batt le o f Gu shta sp .
’
YtZ . 35-39
The w ise Jamasp forete l l s the i s sue o f the war in the fol lowing words
He is happy who is not born o f h is mother , or i f born,is dead, or
would not comp lete the span o f h is l ife . A month from now wi l l thes ta lwarts s truggle with the s ta lwa rts , and he roes fight w ith the heroes;many sons w ith their mothers w i l lbe w ithout the ir fathers , and manyfa thers wi l lbe w ithout thei r son s , and many s is ters wi l lbe without theirbrothers , and many w ives w il lbe w ithout the ir husbands . Twentythree o f thy sons and brothers W i l l perish.
’
YtZ . 45, 46 . 49
The w riter o f the D inka rd descr ibes the four fo l d d ivis ion o f
society , compa res them to the various parts of the human body ,and determ ines their pos ition in the wor l d
, in accordance withtheir respective u sefu lnes s
‘The pos it ion o f the head in the human body belongs to the priests ,
the hands represent the wa rriors , the be l ly s tands f or the agriculturis ts ,and the feet des ignate the a rtis ans . Manifes t ly , in greatnes s and exce llence , pries thood is the head o f the wor ld , the p rofe s s ion o f the wa rr iors
s tands f or the hands o f the world;the wo rk o f the agr icultur is ts is f orthe be l ly o f the wor ld, and tha t o f the art isans counts for the feet o f
the wor ld.
’
Dk ., vol . I , p . 37
fl
286 PAHLAVl AND FAZ‘
AND LITERATURE
Righteousnes s is thus described in a P azand text
‘There comes a day , S pitman Za rtu sht, or a n ight , when the catt le
leave the ma s ter , or the ma s ter leaves the ca tt le,and the sou l leaves the
body ful l o f des ires . Righteou snes s a lone, which is the grea tes t , best , andthe finest o f a ll that i s in exi s tence , never pa rts from men .
‘The w icked acqu ire catt le, the w icked acqu i re hors es
, the w ickedacquire flocks o f sheep;bu t the w icked tyrant acqu ires not a s tore o f
r ighteousnes s . S eek f or you rs e l f , 0 Za rtu sht , ye men and women ! a
s tore o f righteou snes s,f or the s tore o f r ighteousnes s brings comp lete
sa lvat ion,O Za rtu sht . For
,the ox turn s to du s t , s i lver and go ld tu rn
to dus t , the va l iant hero turns to du s t , a ll morta l s tu rn to dus t;what one
thing does not tu rn to dus t i s the righteou snes s which a man p ractise supon the earth.
’
Aog . 5 1 , 52 , 82 -84
The trans itor ines s o f earthly pos s es s ions and l ife a re depictedthus :
Even though a man may l ive a hundred yea rs in this wor ld, s ti l l in
the end he ha s to wend hi s way to the B ridge o f Judgment . For ,when the body decays and the ske leton fa l l s , the l ife w i l l forsake the
body and depa rt , s ens es w i l l then s leep and the ske leton w i l l lie use les s .
The eyes tha t a re clo sed w i l l not ope n ,the heart that i s disea s ed
w i l l not move , the hands tha t a re broken w i l l not s tir,and the feet that
a re broken w i l l not wa lk . Now w i l l the bodybe p laced on the b ierandbe removed to
”
the Tower o f S i lence . Wea lth and power w i l lthen pas s to the pos ses s ion o f another, and the w ife w i l l think o f anotherhusband.
’
AnAtM. 1 39 , 1 42'
- 1 45
The shades of death , we know , a re a ll a round , and death hol dscarniva l . So has it a lways been and s o sha l l it everbe . Nameand fame , greatnes s and g lory , power and pr ide a ll s leep in deathat last . M ighty kings whos e names ring through the wor ld leavetheir pa laces , to s leep their eterna l s leep on the bare earth .
Every man fi l l s h is hour upon th is earth , puts off his ea rth lygarment
,and qu iet ly pa s ses away , when the hand o f death knocks
at h is door and ca l ls him. Man becomes dus t and the dust doesnot s tir , nor speak . Such is death , and it is portrayed in the
fol lowing l ines in a P azand trea tise .
men forget dea th, they think not o f the working o f t ime and
the peri shable nature o f the body , they a re intoxicated with p ridein the ir youth , they w i l lbe fu l l o f s orrow on the day o f their death. I f .
on this ma teria l wor ld o f s even regions , one man is to die , every one
should think,
“Veri ly
,I am that man .
”For h is own good sens e should
inform man that unto a ll morta l s tha t a re created or a re born,sha l l
come the unseen , s tea lthy Demon o f Dea th .
‘When a man goe s on a j ou rney,he takes provis ions with him. I f
the j ourney is o f one day , he takes provi s ions f o r two days , i f the
journey is o f two days , he takes p rovi s ions f or three days , i f the j ourney is o f ten days , he take s p rovis ions f or fi fteen days , and he knows
288 PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE‘This is the edict o f me, the Mazda -worshipper, Shapur , the D ivine ,
King o f Kings o f I ran and non- Iran , o f ce les tia l descent from God,son
o f the‘Mazda-worshipper Artakh shir, the D ivine, King o f Kings o f Iran
and non-I ran , o f celestia l descent from God, grandson of Papak, theD ivine, the King.
’
Haj iabad Inscript ion 1 -44
’
The funera l oration which King Nosh irvan prepa res shortly
be fore his death , and commands his m in is ters to read to the pub l icat the time of the disposa l o f his dead body, reads thus
‘As s oon a s l ife separates from my body, then you should lift up
this throne o f mine and take it to I s fahan,and having depos ited my
body there, you should in a loud voice declare unto the peop le : 0 men ,
absta in from commit ting s in and exert you rs e lves in the performance o fmeri torious deeds , and cons ider the wea lth o f this wor ld a s o f no conse
quence. Since this is the body that wa s moving yesterday and peop lecould approach it a t a distance o f three s teps , which a lways and a t a ll
p laces increa sed righteousnes s and wea lth o f the world,but to-day i f any
one were to p lace h is hand upon it , he wou ld have to cleanse h ims el f o fpol lutionby means o f ablution ceremony , or e l s e pe0p1e would neitherpermit h im to off er sacr ifices unto God nor to hold intercou rs e w ith thegood. Yes terday this hand wa s not extended to any one, owing to the
ma j es ty or sovereignty, wherea s none p laces his hand on it to-day f or fea ro f po l lution . Peop le of the wor ld, conduct yours e lves in such a mannerthat the bles s ings of a ll may fo l low you . Let the conduct o f your a ffa irsbe accompan ied by truthfu l thoughts . Work s trenuou s ly and zea lou s lyf or mankind . Be just and discreet in your actions . In matters re l igiou s
,
act in unison w ith the generous and truthful per sons . Li sten to the ad
vice o f those who speak to you about the herea fter, and act accordinglyw ith discretion and s incerity. Be content with your lot and conspire not
to deprive others lo f theirs . In your dea l ings w ith the"
poor,be not
eva s ive and a rrogant . Remember tha t wea lth and aff luence pas s away,power and posses s ions turn into sorrow,
advers ity, and poverty . Life inthis wor ld i s short , the way to the next i s long;terrible is the enemy,and the judge there i s upright . Merit w i l l notbe had on credit there .
Practise not deceit or bribery . M istake not your body f or the soul . I t
w i l l notbe pos s ible f or you to cros s the Br idge o f Judgment , un les s youhave accumula ted much merit . In the next wor ld , there a re j udges l ikeM ihr and Ra shn . Be o f good re l igion , and you w i l l go to the Abode o f
Songs . D ispair not in ques t o f glory . Goodnes s is poss ible o f atta inmentby any one
,irrespect ive o f h is pos ition . Remember that this wor ld is
trans itory. Acquit yourse l f from the bodi ly toi l s o f this wor ld withgoodnes s , and prepare yourse lf by your deeds for the spiritua l wor ld.
Let this a l sobe sa id, that every one should reflect : Whence have I come ,why have I come hither, whither have I to go, and what sha l l they a sk o f
me there ? I do know that I have come from the creator O rmazd, I amhere to fight evi l , and I have to go back to the creator O rmazd.
”
Andarz-i Khus ru-i Kawatan
S imi l ies , metaphors , and other notab le chara c teris t ics . I t
is sa id about rel igion that i f one proceeds three s teps towardsit, re l igion wi l l advance a thousand s teps to greet him.
6 Re
ligion , we are informed , is a s connected w ith the sacred spe l l s , a s
Dk ., vol . 1 0, bk . 6 . 6 1 , p . 1 7 .
PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE 289
flesh is with the sk in or wax w ith the parchment ,"or aga in it is
connected w ith the Ahunavar formu la as the ha ir is w ith the
beauty o f the face .
8 Re l ig ious med ita tion is spoken o f a s the
a rmour of the sou l . 9 The lodgement o f angel s in upr ight men
is s a id tobe such as is tha t o f wa ter in clay .
1 0 Rega rd ing thewa tch fu l ca re tha t angel s take o f good men in this world , it issa id that j us t as a man w ithho lds unwholesome th ings from a
ch i ld , wh ich it thinks del ic ious , so do ange l s keep away harmfu lth ings from men ,
wh ich they in their ignorance th ink good .
1 1
The ange l s , it is further added , protect and guard men in the
same manner a s a shepherd pas tures ca tt le in a good fie l d , andkeeps them back f rom a dangerous p lace .
1 2 Orma z d ’ s act o f
creating the un iverse f rom pr ima l subs tance is l ikened to the
weaver ’ s act of weav ing h is cloth f rom wool . 1 3 Ormazd has so
planned the aff a irs of the world through his forethought , that
the arch-enemy of goodnes s wi l l u l timate ly fa l l an impotent victim in the hands of the fa ther of goodnes s , as exp la ined in the
fol lowing words : The owner o f an orchard s ets a sna re , or a
trap ,to ca tch the w ild anima ls and bi rd s that destroy h is fru its .
When the intruders a re caught in the trap , they s trugg le to f reethemselves and are u ltimately exhau s ted , the gardener then ap
proaches and removes them . Even so has O rmazd a rranged the
sky a s a trap f or Ahriman , w ith time a s the exhauster of his
s trength to bring about h is fina l fa l l .“The angel S rosh ,it is
s a id , acts f or the sou l that enters the threshol d o f the next worlda t death , in the same he lpfu l manner a s does a m idw ife
,when a
new babe is born in th is wor ld .
1 5 The d iff erent periods in the
h is tory o f Zoroas trian Iran are represented by the var iousbranches of a tree . The one o f gold represents the glor iou sepoch o f the coming o f the prophet , and the acceptance o f his
fa ith by King Gushtasp . The other per iods are represented bythe variou s branches o f s i lver , and other meta l s , unti l the wors ttimes a f ter the fa l l of the Zoroa strian Empire a re denoted by theiron branch .
” The chaotic and tumultuous period in the h is toryo f the ir country is ca l led the wol f per iod , a s contrasted to the
7Dk .
,vol . 1 2
, bk . 6 . 324, p . 32 . Dk . , vol . 1 3, bk . 6 . E . 1 , p .I
.
S lS . 1 9 . 1 5;c f . Dk . , vo l. I, p . 1 7 . Dk . , vol . 7 , p . 425 .
Dk ., vol . 1 1 , bk . 6 . 266 , p . 1 02 Sg. 4. 63-80.
Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 593. Sd . 58. 6-8 .
Dk ., vol. 1 1, bk . 6 . 222
, p . 83. BYt. 1 . 1 -5;2 . 1 4-22 .
290 PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE
peaceful one , which is termed the sheep period .
1 7 The sky is
spoken of a s encircling the earth , a s an egg does a bird .
1 8 The
p lanets a re compa red to the br igands and highwaymen , who robthe caravan o f its goods , and a re s a id tobe depriv ing the g iftsof Prov idence f rom the worthy , and bes towing them upon um
worthy pe0p1e .
1 9 A righteou s person is dec lared tobe a s beauti
ful a s a fa ir ma iden and asbeneficent a s the sun;and it is sa idthat he loves goodnes s as a father loves his son .
20 M ighty is the
power of r ighteousnes s , and we a re in formed that i f a r ighteou s
person says to a mounta in w ith h is ho ly tongue,‘move on ,
’
it
w il l move .
2 1 Man is admon ished tobe watchful of the evi l thatdogs h is s teps in th is world , and is in formed that j us t a s he goes
not without shoes , and moves with great caution in a place which
is infested w ith snakes and s corpions or is fu l l o f thorns , les t thenoxious creatures might s ting h im or the thorns m ight prick h isfeet;so should he beware o f evi l in his l ife .
” ‘
The breath of a
l iving being is l ikened to a burn ing flame, and it is sa id that, j u st
as the fiery glow departs when inflammab le materia l is burnedup, so does l i fe depart f rom the body , when breath leaves it .
23
The soul is ca l led the tenant , who dwel ls in the bod ily house dur
ing l ife, and leaves it a t death , j ust a s a man vacates one abodef or another .24 The human body is a tenement with the senses
f or its windows , and the soul is the owner of the house, who
commun icates with the outer world through these windows .
"5
The soul manages the body a s a hous eholder conducts a hous e ,or a rider manages h is hors e .
26 The house fa l ls to pieces , when
the ma in pi l lar gives way;even s o does the body perish , whenthe sp i rit departs .
2 7 Regarding man ’
s inte l lect , it is sa id , thatit i l lumines man ’
s soul in the same way , a s the sun l ights theearth and a s the fire l ights the house .
28 One who can contro lh is des i res is decla red tobe l ike a ski l led rider
, who us es his
BYt. 3. 40.
Dk . , vol . 2 , p . 79 .
Sg . 4. 24-2 7 .
Dk . , vol . 6 , p . 362 .
Dk . , vol . 1 0,bk . 6 . 60, p . I 7 .
Dk . , vol . 1 2 , bk . 6 . B . 47 , pp . 49 ,Dd. 23. 2 .
Dd. 23. 6 .
Dk . , vol . I , p . 57 .
Dk . , vol . 6 , pp . 353, 380, 38 1 .
Dk .,vol . 6 , p . 353.
Dk ., vol . 6, p . 354.
292 PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE
wea lth of the wor ld , it is sa id , is l ike a bird that fl ies f rom tree
to tree, and res ts not on any one o f them .
39 Death is dec laredtobe neces sary in the proper working of the un ivers e . I t is ex
p la ined tha t, a s p lanting a s wel l a s pruning a re es sentia l to the
growth of a plant , so death , though it cuts away li fe, ha stens the
perfection of the soul , hence death advances l i fe .
40 The textsdes cribe the condition preva i l ing in he l l a s under : Darknes s inhel l is sa id tobe s uch a s cou ldbe held by hand .
4 1 I f a ll the
wood in the world were put to the fi re , it would not emit a
sme l l .” The sol itude,
in hel l is so appa l l ing that though the
souls in hel l are a s many a s would a thousand menbe in a
s inge span ,or though they are a s close to one another a s are
the . ears to the eyes , and a s numerous a s the ha irs on the mane
of a horse, yet every one fee ls hims el f a lone .
43.The s tench of
hel l is such a s couldbe cut with a kni fe .
44 At the time o f Resurrection ,
a wicked s ou l wil lbe a s conspicuous in the a s semblyo f the r ighteous ones , a s a black sheep among the white ones .
45
When the righteous wil l pa s s°
f rom the w icked on the Day of
Resurrection, every one wil l shed tears wh ich wil l rea ch the
legs .
4 6 In the peace ful reign of Gushta sp ,the wol f and the
lamb drank water w ith one another .47 Good men are spoken of
a s resembl ing the nature of cattle , a sbad men a re des ignated of
wolfish The earth , it is declared , w il l tremble l ike a
sheep before a wol f , when Goch ihr w il l fa l l on her a t the timeof Resurrection .
4 9 When Ahriman rushed to the sky ,it trembled
a s a sheep be fore a wol f .50 I t is s a id that the ground on wh ichthe dead body of an ungrateful person is la id , shudders a s a
sheep trembles before a wol f .5 1 Ju st a s a person shudders at
finding a serpent or a scorpion in his s leep ing ga rment, so does
AnAtM. 88.
Dk .,vol . 5 , p. 330.
Bd . 28. 47;Mkh . 7 . 3 1;AV . 1 8.
AV . 54.
Bd . 28. 47;AV. 54.
Bd . 28. 47 .
J sp . 3. 5 .
Bd . 30. 1 4.
Ka ikobad,Yunan Das tu r
’
s Epis tle, m H oshang Memor ia l Volume,p . 506 ,
Bombay, 1 9 1 8.
Dk . , vol . I , p . 48;vol . p . 322 .
Bd . 30. 1 8;J sp . 3. 7 .
Bd . 3. 1 2;Z sp . 2 . 2 .
Sd . 65 . 5 .
PAHLAVI AND P AZAND LITERATURE 293
the ea rth tremble ,when a corpse is interred in it .
5 2 The ea rth
is sa id tobe a s much d is tres sed , when a w icked person wa lks on
it , a s a mother on whose bosom is pla ced a dead son.
5 3 The s ta rs ,moon , and sun ,
we a re told , shine unw i l l ingly upon an unc lean
person .
“I t is s a id in pra ise o f knowledge , tha t it is man’
s embellisher in the time of prosper ity , and in the days o f his ad
vers ity , it is his saviour and gua rd ian .
5 5 Man’
s dispos ition graced
w ith wisdom is l ike unto a clea r founta in ,but one w ithout w isdom is l ike a founta in that is choked up .
5 e I t is not good to withho l d know ledge f rom others , f or it is sa id that a w i se man who
w ithholds know ledge f rom others , is l ike a wel l-watered ga rdenbearing no f ru it .
5 7 Rega rd ing true friendsh ip ,man is advised
not to make an old enemy h is friend , f or it is s a id , he is l ike a
black serpent that forgets not vengeance a fter a hundred years .
Man is , on the other hand , a sked to make an old friend his new
friend , f or an old f riend is dec la red tobe l ike old w ine which
grows me l lower and fitter to drink .
5 8 In the l ifetime of his
parents , an individua l is sa id tobe l ike a lion in a forest and
fears none ,but a man without his parents is l ikened unto a helples s w idow .
5 9 A later text des cr ibes a s under the cond ition o f
the soul of a person who leaves the earth without is sue . Aman w ithout a son , we are told , l ingers at the B ridge of
Judgment , and cannot cros s it , in the same manner a s a man inthis world finds himsel f in a j ungle in fes ted w ith wild an ima l s ,w ith h is native town at a short d is tance, which he can s ee ,bu tcannot reach , s ince a river intercepts the j ung le and his town ,
and the only bridge to convey him over the waters to the others ide ,
is broken .
6 0 A good king is sa id to impa rt lus tre on a ll
from his exa lted pos ition , even a s a s tream of wa ter flow ing f romthe top o f a h il l spreads verdure in the p la in below , or a s a fi re
burning on the summ it of a mounta in canbe seen at a d is
tance .
6 1 He is l ike a fertili z ing c loud .
6 2’
The ch ief of a com
munity is l ike a shepherd who gua rds his flock s .
6 3 Jus t a s fire
cleanses gold and s ilver o f a ll dros s , so does the Kingly G loryguard every k ing f rom a ll improper actions .
6 4 Va s t numbers a re
“2Sd . 33. 2 . AnAtM . 89 .
8 18 . 1 5 . 23. S d . 18. 9 .
BpM. 2 . 3. 5 . Dk . , vol . 3, p . 180.
Gs . 1 47 . Dk . , vo l . 7 , p . 468.
S IS . 20. 3. Dk . , vol . 7 , p . 483.
Dk .
,vol . 7 , p . 460. Ka ikobad , op. cit , pp . 507 , 508.
AnAtM. 99 , 100.
294 PAHLAV I AND P AZAND LITERATURE
des cribed in the fo l low ing manner . I t is s a id rega rding the evi l
crea tion tha t Ahriman s o fi l led the ea rth w ith noxious creatures ,that they did not leave empty space of the s ize of the point o f a
need le .
6 5 The Guard ian Sp irits , it is decla red , protected the
sky in numbers a s la rge as the ha irs on the head .
6 6 Plants grew
upon the earth l ike ha ir upon the head of man .
6 7 The eye of a
greedy person-
is sa id tobe a noose, in wh ich , i f the whole world
fa l l s , it is a s noth ing .
6 8 The spirit of the earth compla ined beforeOrma zd of the w rong that Ahr iman had brought over it
,w ith
a cry a s loud a s a thousand men would make, i f they cried out
a ll at once .
6 9 Des cribing the los s caus ed by the s laughter o f
many men by an enemy , it is s a id that the number of men kil led
a re so many , that a thou sand women can therea f ter findbut oneman to greet 7 ° To the m ind o f a ruthles s , w icked pers on ,
it
is s a id , that the ki l l ing of a righteous person and a fly isbut oneand the same th ing .
7 1 The word s o f a thou sand—
men cannot so
ea s i ly convince one man, a s a s ingle action of one man can
convince a thousand .
7 2 To fi l l one ’s mouth w ith rub ies and pear lsis the expres s ion us ed , when one w ishes to rewa rd the services o f
another w ith gifts .
7 3 We sha l l conclude by quoting a f ew prov
erbs and max ims taken f rom var ious texts : Whoso s inks a
we l l f or his enemy fa l ls into it h imse l f .” As the swi ftest hors eneeds a whip ,
or the sha rpest kni fe requ ires a whets tone , so a lsothe w is es t man requires couns el . 7 5 Poverty through honest l iving is better than opu lence through dishonesty .
7 6 One truthfulman is better than a world o f l iars .
7 7 A gi f t to the w icked isl ike putting a morsel in the j aw s of a dragon .
7 8 Li fe is changeable a s the colours of the spring .
7 9 The heart of a l ibera l person
is as wa rm as fi re, that of a mi ser is as cold as ice .
80 Do not untoothers , what is not good f or yourse l f . 8 1 Speak not as i f seen
by you , that which is only heard by you f rom others .
82 Make not
a writer of books your enemy .
83
Bd . 3. 1 5, 20;Z sp . 2 . 9 .
Bd . 6 . 3;Z sp . 5 . 2 .
Bd . 9 . 3.
Bd . 28. 27 .
Bd . 4. 2;Zsp . 3. I .BYt . 3. 22 .
BYt . 2 . 50.
Dk .,vol . 1 3, bk . 6 . E . 1 5 , p . 4.
KrNArtP . 1 0. I 4.
AnAtM. 1 08.
5 15 . 1 0. 28.
Mkh . 1 5 . 4.
S d . 62 . 5 .
S d . 90. I .
Dk ., vol . 6, p . 390.
Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 555 .
5 18 . I 3. 2 9;AnAtM. 8.
AnAtM. 1 5 .
AnAtM. 36 .
296 SOC IETY
group is thus le ft w ithout the help of a fire , wh ich it could cla im
a s especia l ly s acred to its clas s . In enumera ting the four clas ses
and des cribing their respective duties , Tansa r substitutes f or the
third , or agr icultura l , cla s s , that of the s cr ibes , among whom
he includes the writers who prepare eccles ia stica l , pol itica l , lega l ,and sundry documents , a s we l l a s phys icians , poets , and a strolo
gers .
8
Members o f all clas ses were eligible to h igher pos ts , with
the exception of ba sta rds , who were never appointed to respons ible pos itions .
9 There were, however , certa in priv ileged fam i l ieso f nobles who had heredita ry t enure of some o f the most im
portant offices in the empi re .
1 0 Among the other nob les whohe ld h igh rank in s ociety, were the vazurgdn,
or e lders,dzd tdn
,
or grandees , and odshpuhrgdn, or feuda l lords .
“I t was thought
des irable , it seems , f or a ll to fo l low the profes s ions o f their
ancestors , and Tansar expla ins that i f a man of’
ma rked ta lentsbelonged to a certa in clas s ,but wa s fit to per form the dut ies
pecul iar to a member of another clas s , h is ca s e wa s tobe broughtto the not ice of the king, and on exam ination of his cas e by the
pries ts , he wa s tobe a l lowed to embrace a pro fes s ion outs ideh is group .
1 2
Da rmes teter,Lettre de Tansa r ou roi de Tabaris tan
,in JA .
,1 894,
I, pp . 5 1 7 , 5 1 8.
9Dd . 78. 1 2 .
1 ° Chris tens en , L’
Empire des S as anides , tr . Nariman,in J IA . 8. 55-60.
K rNArtP . IO. 6 .
Da rmes teter,op. cit., p . 5 1 9 .
CHAPTER XLV
THE FAM ILY
P a rent s and ch i l dren . The socia l un it wa s the fam i ly , a s
it wa s in early Iran , and k insh ip continued tobe reckoned throughthe fa ther . W ith pious zea l the head o f the fam ily obs erved
the cu lt o f the ances tra l dead , and zea lous ly gu a rded the fi re of
the fam ily hearth , as h is ancestors had done before him. Anumerous fam i ly was sti l l the ardent prayer o f the fa ithfu l . 1
Ba rrennes sbrought a woman into dis favour , and exposed her to
taunts and reproaches in her husband’
s house . Ch il dren , on the
other hand , brought a wi fe the love and rega rd of a ll her hu s
band ’s fami ly .
Among the precepts f or the ca re and rearing o f ch ildren , the
fol low ing a re notable : A chi ld,it is s a id , shouldbe nourished
on m i lk until its second or th ird year , and shouldbe fondledunti l its seventh yea r .2 I t was the duty o f the parents to ins tructthei r ch i l dren a fter their s eventh yea r ,3 and to acqua int them
with their duty in the world,before they reached the age of
fi f teen .
4 The good deed s done by ch ildren , when they come o f
age , bring cred it to their pa rents , who share in the mer it of thenoble deeds of their ch ildren .
5 On the other hand , i f the pa rentshave neglected the duty o f incu lcating good hab its in the ir children , and the la tter comm it w icked deeds , the parents a re re
spons ible for the m isconduct of their children .
“I t is the dutyof the ch ildren tobe respectful and grate ful to their pa rents f ora ll they have done f or them .
7 In the l ifetime of their parents ,the children ,
it is sa id , behave w ith the courage o f a l ion ,butafter their death , they become a s weak a s a w idowed woman .
8
‘Dk . . vo l . 9 , pp . 634, 637, 639 .
Dk ., vo l . 4. p . 263.
1b.1 43.
2 2;1 2 . 1 4;Sd . 1 8. Gs . 1‘Sd . 5 1 . 1—5;Gs . 1 43.
3 43
Dk .,vol . 4, p . 263;vol. 6 , p . 404.
‘AnAtM. 89 .
298 THE FAM ILY
Ungrateful children that harass thei r parents , have retribution
meted out to them in the next wor ld,
9and peop le were enjoined
not to have any dea l ings w ith children ,who were wanting in
their fi l ia l duty .
1 0 Persons who have disp leased their parents
reap no reward in heaven f or good works done upon earth .
1 1
A man who had no p rogeny was w ithout name and fame in this
world .
1 2 S ons were va lued more than daughters a s before, 13
and one who was not bles s ed with a son suff ered in the next
world .
Adopt ion . The institut ion o f adoption , we have noted ,existed among the K ianian people . I t continued to flourish
among the Sa sanians , and, with some mod ifications , flouri shes
among the i r descendants to the present day . The act of obta in
ing a son by a doption ,in absence of a natura l ma le is sue ,
was ,
in the ma in ,rel igiou s . The chief obj ect wa s to ensure the
cont inuation o f fami ly worship . This rel igiou s a spect is em
pha s ised very s trongly , and the author of a la ter, w idely popular
work, the Sad Dar, goes to the extravagant length of declaring
an individua l ’s sa lvation impos s ible, i f he left the world without
a natura l or an adopted son . The author attempts a fantas tic interpretation of the words [ Ml/1 6W,
son,
’
and puha l, bridge,’ which
are written a l ike in the Pahlavi language . I t is a l leged that theword f or a son s ignifies a bridge, hence a son i s the bridge, by
which a lone , it is pos s ible to enter the next world .
1 4 A manwithout a son , we a re further enl ightened , is ca l led a man w ith
out a br idge, and is unable to bridge the gul f between the two
wor lds .
1 5 No matter how righteous a man might have been inthi s world , i f he ha s no son of his blood, and i f he has fa i ledto obta in one by adoption , his soul is deta ined at the Bridge of
Judgment , and the heavenly j udges decl ine to make a reckon ingof his deeds . Lamenting l ingers the soul a t the earthly end of
the Bridge of Judgment, j us t l ike a man in a wildernes s in fes tedwith wild an ima ls , who sees his home town before him ,but isunable to reach the place of sa fety, because the bridge acros s
‘AV . 65.
AnAtM. 93.
Sd . 40. 1 -3.”Andarz ihd-i P es hinikdn
,tr . Dhabhar, in S ir J ams etj ee J ej eebhoy
Madre
gla
s
J ubilee Volume, p . 74, Bombay, 1 9 14.
1 2 . 1 4.
Sd . 1 8. 4.
Sd . 18. 5 .
CHAPTER XLVI
WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
W oman . An idea l woman , it is s a id, is the one who is of
good na ture , respectable , virtuou s , help ful;1 and an ornament
to her husband and h is household ? Woman in Sasanian Iran ,
owned property, officiated in m inor ceremonies , and acted a s a
guardian of the family , when no ma le member was l iving to
guard its interes ts . She cou l d a spire to the throne in ab s ence o f
ma le succes sors o f a king;a s we find two queens succes s ively
ra ised to the throne in the las t days of the emp ire . We have
ins tances o f the fema le members of the roya l family engaging
in manly sports . Thu s Sh irin ,the beautiful w i fe of Khus ru
Pa rvi z,is reported by N izami to have played polo
? The P ah
lavi w riters of the per iod;however, do not s eem to hold woman
in a s h igh esteem a s did the writers of the K ian ian period .
Woman ,it is a l leged , ha s no w isdom , and a later P azand text
dep icts a man a s thanking his creator , that he had made h im a
man and not a woman .
4 Adarbad Mahra spand advis es his son
not to impart his s ecret to woman ,
5and the D inkard upholds
the advice .
6 She is not tobe accepted , says another late work ,a s a witnes s in the courts o f law .
7 H er firs t and la st duty , itis s a id , is to obey her husband
,and the Pahlav i w riters , who a re
of cours e a ll of the ma le s ex ,condemn her to suff erings in he l l ,
i f she wa s wanting in obed ience to her lord .
8 V ira f pictures thesoul of a woman , wending its way towa rds in ferna l regions ,reminding the pious s oul of her husband , that as her lord uponearth , it wa s his duty to have guided her on the path of r ighteou snes s , and not to have a l lowed her to lapse in wickednes s ,
1 Mkh . I 4. 1 2;6 1 . 7 .
2Dk . , vol . I I , bk . 6 . 93, pp . 7 , 8.
S ee Sykes , A H is tory of P ers ia ,1 . 508, London ,
1 9 1 5 .
‘Andarz ihd—i P esh iu ikdn
,t r. Bhabhar , in S ir J ams etj ee J ej eebhoy
Madres sa J ubi lee Volume, pp . 73, 74, n . 6 .
AnAtM. 1 4.
Dk . , vol . 1 2, bk. 6 . B . 48, p . 50.
Mkh . 39 . 37 .
Dk ., vol. 5, p . 272;Gs . 76;AV . 1 3;26;70;82 .
300
WOMAN AND MARRIAGE 301
so tha t now ,a fter dea th , she cou l d have accompanied him
to heaven ,ins tead o f going to he l l .“A post
-Sa san ian work ,long held in very grea t es teem ,
has it, tha t though it is the dutyo f man to pray three times a day , the prayer proper for a woman
is tha t during three wa tches o f a day , she should approach her
husband with fo l ded hands , and s eek to know h is w i l l , that she
may carry it out obediently .
1 0 To l iken a man to a woman , or
to attribute to him a woman ’
s work , wa s tantamount to accu s ing
him of cowardice. K ing Hormazd IV grows j ea lou s o f h is
v ictorious genera l Bahram , and on pretext of a sma l l de feat tha tthe genera l once su ff ered , he sent him a dis taff
,some cotton , and
a set of women ’
s garments .
1 1
The menses , wh ich were bel ieved to have been caused byAhr iman
,had , as we have noticed in ear l ier pages
,made woman ’
s
pos ition in fe rior to man . H er profane touch wa s a pol lution ,
and her impure look was a desecration to all that came near her
during her per iods . Th is v iew s tiff ened w ith the pas s ing o f
time, and woman , consequent ly, suff ered , in comparison to man inrespect to her status in l i fe .
Ma rr iage . Ferti l ity among sentient beings , we have seen ,
s trengthens the Kingdom of Ormazd,and s teril ity is the curse
o f Ahriman . Ma rr iage , there fore, wa s incumbent upon everyman and woman in S asanian society , a s it wa s a l so in the Kianian .
1 2 The S asan ian legis lators looked with great d is favour uponthe Ch ristians who l ived in their country , becau se their fa ithimposed the ce l ibacy upon the ir priests . Pa rents genera l ly a r
ranged the marr iages o f their ch il dren,when they atta ined
maturity;of ten with the he lp of profes s iona l agents o f goodrepute .
1 3
In their choice o f ma tes f or one another , the idea l unionwa s he ld tobe the one which was contracted between an intelli
gent, lea rned man , and a young , prudent , and modes t woman .
“Just as a r ich soi l , in which s eeds are sown
,produces good f ruits
,
so,it is sa id , w il l such unions between husbands of lea rn ing and
w ives o f respectable families , bring forth chi ldren who wil l de
AV. 68.
Sd . 59 . 1 -5 .
Rawl inson , The S eventh C red Or ienta l Mona rchy , pp . 469 , 470.
Mkh . 29 . 4;Dk . , vol . 9 . DD. 609 ,63 Gs . 1 2 3, 1
AnAtM. 43.
4 55
Ib. so, 54, 1 1 1 .
302 WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
l ight to fol low the path of rectitude .
1 5 A girl , it is s aid , shou ldchoose a husband who is of good d ispos ition , hea lthy , and w ise ,and should not obj ect i f he is poor .
1 6
A sol itary pas sage sugges ts tha t , a s f ar a s pos s ib le , one shou l dnot contemp late a s econdmarr iage , a fter the death o f his or her
first partner .1 7 In the late Pers ian Rivayat l iterature , which often
gives expres s ion to the thoughts and bel ief s in vogue in the
ea rl ier centuries , in add ition to those preva i l ing in their own
days , we are in formed that a w idow without ch ildren might,i f
she l iked , remarry four months and ten days a fter the death
o f her husband . I f she had an in fant whom she suckled, she
should take another husband , when eighteen month s had pas sed
s ince the death of her firs t husband . Bu t i f the w idow was o f so
advanced an age a s to a l low her no hope o f begetting children ,
it was des irable that she should not remarry !? S im ilarly , the
w i fe of a man who has forsaken the fa ith of Zoroa s tr ianism ,is
a sked to wa it for a period of one year , to a l low h im time to
repent f or his error and come back to the fold . I f he did not
repent, the woman was at l iberty to rema rry .
1 9 I t is further
added that‘
it wouldbe s inful f or a young widow to s tubbornly
refus e to rema rry , when someone came forwa rd to take her to
w ife ?0
Ma rriage,it seems , couldbe d is solved on va l id grounds .
The husband could divorce h is w ife f or un fa ithfu lnes s,and the
wi fe could d ivorce the husband for desertion and ill- treatment .
I f a husband intrigued to seek severance of nupt ia l bond , whenhis w i fe wa s innocent o f wrong-doing, the wife was at l ibertyto seek redres s in a court of law . I f the j udge found the husband guilty , he could cons ign him to prison ,but i f the hu sbandrepented , and off ered to take back his w ife
,he wa s tobe s et
f ree ? 1 Though the wife had the correspond ing power to d ivorceher husband , she genera l ly condoned his lapses into immora l ityand negl igence, except under circum stances that forced her to
seek protection of the court.
Dk ., vol . 5, pp . 314, 3 1 5;AnAtM. 50, 90.
Ib. 55, 56.
Dk ., vol . 9 , pp. 637 , 638.
Rivaya t-i DarabH ormuzdiar, tr. Mehrj i Rana , p . 369 , Navsari,
Ib., p . 368.
Ib., p . 370.
Dk .,vol . 9 , p . 639 .
304 WOMAN AND MARRIAGE
A w edd ing ceremony . Marriage being a div ine ord inance,its celebration wa s a lways accompanied by re l igious rites; The
ceremony closed with the forma l pries t ly benediction and words
of counse l addres sed to the coup le . The Pah lavi text o f the
form of ma rr iage contract h as reached u s?s One representative
of the bridegroom and the fa ther or a guard ian of the bride
attested to the forma l contract . The parents o f the bridegroom
prom ised to pay 3000 s i lver coins to the br ide ’
s pa rents a s the
bride price. The P azand wedd ing hymn ,recited at the present
day ,mentions 2000 s ilver coins and two gold coins of the m int
of N i shapur , a s the amount w ith wh ich the bride wa s tobedowered . The br ide , according to the Pahlavi text
, promises
l ifelong devotion to her husband and a fa ithful obs ervance o f
womanly v irtues , and the bridegroom , on h is part, undertakes
to provide f or her and to make her happy .
M ixed ma rr iages looked upon a s det rimen tal to soc ial
s o l idar ity . There were socia l and rel igious barriers ra is edaga inst the intermarriage of a Zoroa strian with a non-Zoroa strian .
The Dinkard condemns such unions in s trong terms ? 6 The
barriers , however, do not seem to have been impregnable, forthe kings and f or men of upper clas ses . King Yazdagard INosh irvan , Bahram Gu r wedded non-Zoroastrian women .
Shahpur I I I gave h is s ister in marriage to the Christian king o f
Armen ia .
28 The fami ly o f the Pers ian genera l Shahrbarz was
united with the roya l fam i ly of Heracl iu s by ma rriage ties ?9
J amasp Asana , The P ah lavi Texts , pp . 1 41-1 43;intrd .by Anklesa ria ,
pp 47-49 , Bombay, 1 9 13.
Dk ., vol . 2 , pp . 97-1 02 .
Shatroiha-i A iran, 47, 53;Raw l in son,
op. ci t , pp . 45 1 , 452 , 459 , 497,
Raw l inson,op. ci t., p . 259 .
Ib., pp . 541 , 542 .
CHAPTER XLVII
EDUCATION
The va l ue of educat ion . The Sa sanians held the educat ion
of the youth o f the ir country as their ch ief duty , and the writerso f the period p lead for it in most emphatic words . Education ,
we are in formed , mou l ds man’
s character , it makes him noble ,
l
it is a l ight-giving eye o f man , nay ,it is the very l ife o f man .
“In the t ime o f prosperity , it is sa id , educa tion adds lus tre to a
man ’
s name ,, and proves tobe h is s aviour in the days of his
advers ity .
4 The second bes t good for man , a fter nature ’
s gi ft
of innate intel l igence , is instruct ion? No one pos ses ses a super
flu ity of know ledge , a man cannotbe deprived o f h is learning,
and the precious gif ts of unders tand ing and inte l lect cannotbebought f or a price .
“Wi sdom ,it i s sa id , is better than wea lth ,
and a poor man who is learned is more be loved of the heavenly
beings than a r ich man who is ignorant .
7 I t is the duty of all
to impart learning to the ignorant .
“Man shou ld acqu ire leaming, so that he maybe ab le to ea rn an independent l iv ing for himse l f ? I t is the duty o f parents to give education to their ch ild ren .
P receptors and their d is c ip les . The teachers were knowna s f ra
‘
haugikan and andars pa tan1 ‘ The profes s ion of the
teacher wa s he l d in h igh es teem . He wa s the person who
shaped the character of the you th,
1 2and consequent ly wa s the
rea l benefactor o f the country ?“H is respons ib il ities were con
Gs . 35.
AnA tM. 58.
Dk . , vo l. 1 2,bk . 6 . 3 1 6 , p . 28.
G s . 1 47 .
Dk . , vo l . 3, p . 1 34.
Mkh . 40. 6-8,1 9 -2 1 .
Mkh . 47 . 6;58. 7 .
8 18 . 20. 6 , 7 .
Dk . , vo l . 9 . pp . 585 , 586 .
Sd . 5 1 . 1 -6;Gs . 1 43;AnAtMSg . 1 . 40.
Dk . , vo l . 6 , p . 404.
Dk . , vol . 3, p . 1 34.
306 EDUCATION
s idered equa l ly great . He wa s h imsel f tobe the embodiment o f
virtue, and was to embel l ish h is own nature in a manner, as to
make it transpa rent l ike a m irror , so tha t his disciples could s ee
his good actions reflected in it , and could emulate them . I f the
teacher h im s el f fa i led to Live according to his precepts , his l i fewouldbe a blank , and h is pupils cou ld not find in him a source
of inspiration?“I t is the duty of the pupi l s tobe a lways grate
ful to their preceptors?“and to endeavour to emulate their ex
amp les ?“The teach ing . Re l igious know ledge formed an indi spensab le
part of the system o f education ,and secu lar tra ining occupied a
seconda ry place . The s chool wa s genera l ly s ituated on the
premises of the fire—temp les in towns and villages . The sons
of the king and of other members of the roya l fam ily were edu
cated at the school attached to the pa lace . Sons o f the feuda lchief s and provincia l satraps often l ived at the roya l pa lace, andwere instructed a long w ith the pr inces in the f rdhangis tdn or the
col lege,in reading , wr iting, horsemansh ip , and other a rt s .
1 7 The
art of war fa re , the game of polo,and a rchery maybe mentioned
a s other subj ects in which instruction wa s imparted to the
princes ?“Higher ins truction was imparted to those, who a s
pired to adminis tra tive pos itions in the country . Men whoseamb ition it wa s to achieve glory on the battlefield , acquiredtra ining in the a rt of war fa re . Higher s tud ies in l iterature ,medicine , ph i losophy , and kindred subj ects were carried on in
the ce lebrated academy o f Nosh irvan at Jund- i Shapur , to wh ichschola rs came f rom d iff erent parts of the world , in search of
know ledge .
S eekers a fter knowledge a re advis ed to spend one th ird partof the day and n ight in s tudy ?“Young scholars are a sked to
rise before sunri se for their s tudies , and are adv is ed to do theirwork most attentively at the school ?0
Dk ., vol . 1 1 , bk . 6 . 223, 2 24, p . 84.
Dk .,vol. 6 , p . 404.
Dk . , vol. 5, p . 283.
K rNArtP . I . 23, 25, 39;cf . Unvala , The P ahlavi text K ing Hus rav
and h i sboy, 8- 1 2 .
ShN. 6 . 329 , 379 , 380.
Gs . 1 26 .
Anda rz-i Kotaka'
n,tr . Freiman ,
in Das tur Hoshang Memoria lVolume, pp . 488, 489 , Bombay, 1 9 1 8.
308 KINGSHIP
brocade .
“The Church rema ined indis solub ly joined together
w ith the State, and the s overeign was rega rded a s the Defenderof the Fa ith , who united the pos itions o f king and priest in his
own person .
“Th e law of s ucces s ion .
’
The office of the king wa s hereditary .
As a rule, the eldes t son succeeded his father,but the legitimatecla im o f the heir apparent wa s occas iona l ly set a s ide by the kingin favour of a younger son , who happened tobe h is favourite ,or of a prince born to him by his best beloved wi fe , who per
suaded him to des ignate her off spring f or the throne . Undersuch c ircumstances , the king informed h is minis ter of his wi sh ,or executed a forma l testament , a S 'Kobad d id before h is death ?“In some ca ses , the king mentioned the name of his succes sor in
a letter , and without in form ing his sons or m in is ters about his
decis ion regard ing h is succes sor , s ea led the document and de
pos ited it in the roya l treasury . On the death of the king ,the roya l letter wa s opened in the a s sembly of the princes and
nobles . The prince on whom the roya l choice had fa l len,and
who was mentioned by h is roya l father a s his succes sor, was
then ra ised to the throne , and his other brothers were appointed
governors o f the prov inces . The brothers thu s removed fromthe Court , we a re informed , very s eldom met aga in .
1 1 The High
Pr ies t, a ided by other d ignita r ies,crowned a new king, when he
came to the throne,and showered bened ictions upon him
?2
With the growth of the power of the Church , the voice of the
pries ts became more influentia l in the appo intment o f a king.
According to the s tatement of Tan sa r , the ruling king wa s re
qu ired to write w ith h is own handwriting three mes sages inwh ich he expres sed h is w i shes regarding his succes sor , and
entrus ted them to a re l iable cus todian . The mes sages were f orthe H igh Pries t , the Grand Viz ier, and the Commander-in-chie f .On the pa s s ing away of the k ing, the three d ignitar ies were tomeet together to d iscus s the s ituation . I f there was an unan i
mou s agreement between them , they were to make the announcement,but i f the H igh Pries t wa s o f another opinion , the con
ShN. 6 . 286;Ma sudi, tr . Ba rbier de Meynard,2 . 1 62 .“
Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 575 .
1 0ShN. 7 . 2 10.
1 ’ Hori , A Chines e Accoun t of P ers ia in the S ixth Century, in SpiegelMemor ia l Volume
, p . 248, Bombay, 1 908;ShN . 7 . 2 1 0,2 1 1 .
ShN. 6 . 409 .
KINGSHIP 309
ference wa s to close . The High Pr ies t had then to summon a
synod o f priests , consu l t them and invoke Ormazd and h is heav
enly m inis ters by suppl ica tions for guidance. The nobles and
court iers were then to meet together , and the H igh Pr ies t wa s to
announce the name o f the pr ince as the rightful succes sor to the
throne , and the a s sembly wa s to receive his announcement a s
inspired by Ormazd . Then the High Pries t solemnly sa id ,‘the
heavenly beings have decreed that N or M sha l lbe king . Ac
know ledge , therefore , O people , h imas your k ing , and you w il lbe happy .
’
The chosen prince was then tobe s eated on a throne ,
and a crown tobe placed on his head . On being sworn by the
H igh Pr ies t in the name of God , and the re l igion o f Zoroas ter ,the new king responded , a s is the wi l l of God , I w i l l work f orthe wel fare of the pe0p1e .
’ 1“The acces s ion o f a new king to
the throne : d id not , however, a lways come out in a peace fu lmanner . S evera l c la imants o ften came out with their fo l lowersand fought f or the throne
,which ultimately fe l l to h im
, who,
w ith force of a rms , a s serted his right by de feating and des troying his riva ls . When a minor prince was ra ised to the throne ,a council of s tate or a regent managed the a ff a irs , unti l the princecame of age and took the reins of his emp i re in his hands .
“Genera lly , it wa s the ma le is sues of a king that occupied the
throne,but , fa il ing these, there were no res trictions to ra i s ingthe fema les to the throne , and we find two pr inces ses who suc
ces s ively occup ied the throne . When a person o f roya l b loodwas not found , the D inkard s tates , that the nobil ity o f the country should, w ithout persona l predi lections , proceed to choos e a
person of noble birth , good repute , and upright behav iour?“
The occupant of the throne wa s required tobe without gla ringbodily disfigurements . A prince who was bl inded by his riva lcla imant to the throne, lost h is t itle to it ?“
The power of th e king. The occupant of the throne who ,
as we have seen , styled h ims el f a god among men was absolutein power . He he l d in the hol low of his hands the l i fe and
property of every one o f h is subjects . He endowed , at h is w i l l ,the nobles and chie fs with d istinctions and wea l th . H e could
,
Darmes teter , Lettre de Tans ar au roi de Tabar is tan, in JA .
,1 894,
1 . DD. 544 , 545C f . ShN. 6 . 329 , 360.
Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 608.
Christensen , op. cit. 8. 431 .
310 KINGSHIP
a s wel l,deprive one of h is l i fe and property at his caprice .
Though the w i l l o f the sovereign wa s supreme, there were, how
ever,other forces in existence , which o ften a cted a s a check to
the unlim ited power of the king . The Mohad h ierarchy , which
rose to great power and influence in Sasan ian I ran ,had a s trong
hold over the peop le, and cou ld eas ily s tir up a revolt aga inst a
king,whom they d is l iked . Thus , though in theory, the king
wa s ab solute in power, he cou ld not , in practice , show a tota l
di s rega rd,
f or the es tabl ished usages and ins titutions . The belief
that the king wa s the representative of God upon earth , did not ,
however, restra in the people f rom revolting aga inst the roya l
authority, when the king’s act ions d id not savour o f divine in
spira tion ,and when iniqu ity and oppres s ivenes s s igna l ized his
rule. We have , consequently , examp les in wh ich tyrant kingshave been compel led by the powerful hiera rchy and the hereditary
nobil ity to change their po l icy f or the wel fa re of the people .
S imilar ly,unpopula r princes were often prevented from coming
to the throne, or, in extreme ca ses , pe0p1e rose in insurrection
and deposed , or incapacitated , or kil led their ru lers . I t is s tated
that a king who is weak or indiff erent to the we l fare of the
people , or is incapable of averting threatened danger to h is
country , and cannot keep it f ree f rom trouble,is tobe replaced
by a better one, even by fighting w ith h im, i f neces sary .
1 7
Th e e th ics of k ings . Though the d ivine r ight of the king
to rule over men a s the representative o f Ormazd was never
contes ted , we lea rn from the extant writings on the dut ies of
kings , that the king wa s expected to conduct h im sel f in a manner
worthy of his exa lted pos ition . Jus t a s a s tream of water , it is
sa id , flowing from the top of a mounta in, spreads a carpet of
verdure on the p lains below , or a s a fire l ighted on the . hill shedsits bril l iant l ight a ll around
, so should a good kingbe a f ruitfulsource of goodnes s f or h is subj ects . He should, in the firs t
place,be rel igious , and pos ses sed '
of good dispos ition,he shou l d
practi se forbearance, love h is subj ects , and s trive for their welfare , he should bea r in m ind the trans itorines s of a ll earth lypower , choose w ise and noble courtiers
,apprec iate the mer it of
the worthy , s it in open court and render j us tice to those who
a re wronged , and puni sh the wrong—doers,be generous l ike water ,
Mkh. 33. 10;Dk ., vol. 2 , p. 1 1 5.
3 1 2 KINGSH IP
of h is people ?“He should patronize lea rning and rel ieve the
learned from the anx iety o f earn ing the ir l ivelihood , s o that
they may devote the ir t ime in pursu it o f know ledge, and shouldhelp those that a re des erving and needy ?" H e should a ssuage
the suff erings of his subj edts , shou ld treat them a s his own ch i ldren ,
should work to make them exa lted , and should render hiscountry renowned and great ?“Goodnes s shown by the king to
the people under h is sway , makes h im the favoured o f God ?“The king should fight aga inst a coming danger , ever hope ful of
succes s , should notbe despondent , and should not dread evil , f or ,that would make h im m iserable?“H e shouldbe pos ses sed o f
fores ight and confidence , and should neverbe cowardly .
4 1 On
the other hand, it is the bounden duty of the peop le to obey the
w i l l o f the king .
42 They shou ldbe grateful to h im in thought ,word , and deed , for the protection and s ecurity he gives them ?“The k ing is the giver o f law and order unto the peop le, an embe l
lishment on fes tive occa s ions , the refuge and a sylum o f the subj ect in t imes o f fea r ?“Peop le should addres s the king a f ter
mature cons ideration ?“Even a good action done by a subj ectin oppos ition to the roya l w i l l , loses its merit ?“Good-w i l lshould a lways preva i l between the king and his subj ects ? 7
Th e roya l court . According to Ma sud i, a register was keptin which were recorded the graded ranks of the courtiers , withthe i r descriptions , titles , rights , and functions ?“Among the
ch ief functionar ies , who sha red the respons ib il ity with the kingo f managing the a ff a irs of the kingdom , were, accord ing to the
same author , M‘
obaddn Moboti , ‘the H igh Pries t;Vazurg Far
md tdr,‘the Grand Vizier ,
’
who bore the Achaemenian titleH azd
’
rpa t;Ar teshtdrdn S dlc‘
i r or I ran S ipc'
ihpa t, the Commanderin-chie f;Dapirdn Mahis t or [ ran Dapirpa t,
‘the Secreta ry o f
S tate;and Vds tryosdn Solar or Vd s tryosc‘
inpa t,‘the M inister o f
Dk . , vol . 7, p . 468 .
Dk ., vol . 9 , pp . 608, 609 .
Dk ., vol . 7 , pp . 430, 431 .
Dk . , vol. 7 , p . 490.
Dk ., vol . 8, p . 468.
Dk .,vol . 8, pp . 481 -483.
Dk . , vol . 1, p . 9 .
Dk ., vol . 6 , pp . 404, 4 18, 4 1 9;vol . 9 , p. 559 .
Da rmes teter , op. ci t ., p . 528.
Dk .,vol . 9 , pp . 600
,60 1 .
Dk . , vol . 1 1,bk . 6 . 232 , 233, pp . 88, 89 .
Dk . , vol 5, p . 283.
S ee Chr i s tensen ,op. cit. 9 . 33.
KINGSHIP 31 3
Agriculture;’ who of ten control led commerce , labour and s im i
lar departments , and wa s then ca l led H u tokhshpa t .
” Members
o f the great priv ileged fam i l ies were genera l ly se lected to holdthe offices of grea t trus t ?“Mos t o f the kings of th is periodtook a keen persona l interes t in pub l ic a ff a irs o f the empire a t
home , and in the matter of its relat ions w ith foreign powers .
Some of them , occa s iona l ly , pres ided over the law courts and
pa s s ed judgments on culprits .
-Ou more important occas ions of
emba rking upon war w ith a hos ti le power , the king consu l ted thes a traps and
’
va s sal k ings , in addition to his court iers and com
manders .
The splendour and pomp exhibited by the S asanian Courtwa s not equa l led by any roya l court o f the t ime . P unctillious
attention wa s pa id to the obs erva tion o f minute forms o f court
et iquette . Al l movements in the court were regu la ted by s tr ict
ceremony , and the mas ter of ceremon ies was respons ib le f or
their ca re ful obs ervance . On grea t occa s ions , when the king
wa s to grace the ha l l of audience w ith h is presence , the nobles
and court iers came atti red in rich robes o f honour , and the m i l ita ry chiefs in the i r ful l cos tumes , a rranged thems e lves mos tcare fu l ly in the strict order of their rank . On the announce
ment , by the chamberla in , of .the approach of the king , a ll s toodw ith bent heads and lowered hands amid s tony s ilence , inter
rupted only by the ma j es tic s teps of the sovereign ,dres sed in the
mos t magnificent robe, s tudded w ith the riches t jewe l s . Whenthe king had s eated himsel f on the throne
, w ith the crown on the
head and the sceptre in the hand ,“1 am id grea t solemn ity of de
meanou r , and the features expres s ive of roya l power , the ofli
cers of s tate sat in their respect ive places , f rom ten to th irty feetd is tance from the king. A rich curta in screened the august faceo f the king from a ll . When any of the courtiers had to approachthe king, or when the king summoned any one to his presence ,
the master of ceremon ies drew the curta in , and ushered himinto the roya l presence . On approach ing near the augu s t sov
ereign ,the ind iv idua l threw h imse l f a t the feet of the throne ,
and kis sed the earth . The k ing then commanded him to r ise to
h is feet . The suppl iant stood in h is p lace , took out a clean whitehandkerch ief from h is s lee‘
ve , and he ld it before h is mouth to
prevent h is breath profaning the roya l surround ings even f rom
Ib., 8. 76-78, 85 . Ib. 8. 355.
" ShN. 6 . 2 58 .
31 4 KINGSHIP
a distance ?“H e then addres sed the king in a ll humi l ity , and
received the command , wh ich the s overeign was p leased to give ,and , making a lowbow ,
retired from the roya l presence w ithbackward s teps . The s igns of humil ity and reverence thus ex
hibited in the presence of the king, were to a cons iderab le extent
tobe observed , a ccording to the Shah Namah , even when ,f ar
f rom the roya l ga ze , outs ide the pa lace or the city , one rece ived
a mes sage or any other obj ect in the name of the king . For
examp le, i f a roya l mes s enger came to a satrap or a courtier or a
genera l or any of the subj ect , with a roya l edict;the receiver ,however exa l ted his po s ition ,
had to dismount f rom his hors e ,i f he wa s riding , or rise from his seat , i f he happened to s it, on
the approach of the roya l mes s enger , wa s to receive the docu
ment reverentia l ly , ra ise it to his l ips , or pres s it to his eyes,or
put it on his head , before reading it .
Meritorious services on the part of the courtiers were lavi sh lyawarded by the king . Titles and persona l d istinctions , robes of
honour and choices t gifts fe l l to the lot of those , who were so
fortuna te as to rece ive some ma rk of the roya l bounty .
“3When the envoys of a foreign country came to Pers ia on an
important mis s ion ,the king received them in audience, with the
honour due to their pos ition ,and
,i f the a ff a irs requ ired that the
emba s sy should s tay f or some days in Pers ia , the king lodged theenvoys in comfortable apartments , lav ishly enterta ined them at
banquet, cha se , and sports , and on the occa s ion of thei r depa rture pres ented each member of the emba s sy w ith a robe o f
honour .
“4Th e k ing in pub l ic . Though acces s to the king in time of
peace was the privilege of very f ew, the outbreak of a war
enabled the peop le of the towns and villages to s ee the king at
close quarters , f or , a s a genera l rule, a s we sha l l s ee later , thek ing led h is arm ies in person aga ins t the enemy , leaving his son ,
or brother, or chief min is ter , in charge of the a ff a irs a t home .
S im ila r ly , wh ile making his triumphant entry into h is capita l ,a fter secur ing a v ictory in the war , or on other state occa s ions ,the k ing a l lowed h im se l f tobe seen by his subj ects in h is im
peria l s ta te , and his ma j estic l ight sh one upon them . Peoplethronged in their fes tive a ttire on the streets , wh ich were gay ly
Christensen , op. cit. 9 . 34. ShN. 7 . 339 -343.lb. 9 . 36, .37.
31 6 KINGSHIP
a s ide his roya l ins ign ia , and donned a wh ite dres s . On h is re
turn f rom the battlefie l ds , he usua l ly v is ited the great fi re
temples , and showered r ich gifts upon their cus todians .
A king ’s death wa s mourned f or forty days by h is loya l
subj ects ?“Th e roya l harem. The S a san ian monarchs , l ike thei r
Achaemenian predeces sors , ma inta ined large s eraglios . The
women’
who fi l led the harem came f rom a ll grades of Iranian
people . We have a lready seen how’
some of the great k ings had
espoused the daughters o f the kings of a l ien races , to consol idatethe friendly ties binding their empire to others l
Genera l ly , one w i fe o f the roya l blood occup ied the supreme
pos ition , and wa s held tobe the ch ie f consort . She wa s the lega lw i fe , whos e ch ildren were the legitimate succes sors to the throne .
Occas iona l ly , a w ife or a concub ine of a lower pos ition , was
e leva ted w ith the inves tment of roya l ins ignia to the rank of a
privi leged w ife .
We s ee f rom the graph ic des cription of the chiva lrous ad
ventures of Bahram Gur in the Shah Namah,that on his hunting
exped itions , whenever the sportive king gave his horse the reinin quest of game , and fi l led thebag w ith the w ild a s ses brows ing
on the pla ins , some vi llage la s s living in an adjoining hut wonh is roya l love , and was taken home to swe l l the number of h is
serag l io . The w ives and concubines in the harem o f Khus ru
Pa rviz a re sa id to have been unusua l ly numerous ?“Eunuchs and s laves per formed menia l services o f the inmates
o f the harem .
ShN . 6 . 306 , 32 1;7 . 1 5 1 . Raw l inson, op. ci t., p . 498.
CHAPTER XLIX
ADM IN ISTRATION
Organ iza t ion of the emp ire . No les s than two hundred and
forty ka t khuda'
e, or petty feuda l ch ie fs , a re dec la red to have
ru led over thei r petty sta tes in Pers ia ,when A rtakhshir , the
founder of the S a sanian dyna sty , appea red on the scene ? A f terw res ting the sceptre f rom the hand s of the Pa rthian king Artaban , who wa s the mos t power fu l of these hered itary ch ie fs ,
“the
conqueror continued to extend his dom in ions by conquests , and
soon succeeded in bringing the numerou s independent s tates
under h is one supreme control . Those o f the ch ief s who submitted to the new king, and bound thems e lves by an oa th o f
a l legiance to acknow ledge the Grea t King a s their sovereign ,to
pay him a fixed tribute , and to serve him w ith their arm ies in
times of war , were a l lowed to reta in their terr itories . Thesekinglets , ca l led shotroyc
‘
ir, had to receive their crowns at the
hands of the Great King , and to come to the roya l court on great
occas ions to pay thei r homage to him ? The sa trapia l form o f
government , so noted among the Achaemenians , wa s introducedin. the country , and the many prov inces o f the empire were governed by the s atraps appointed by the king , and were known a s
marspan, pa thospdn,or os tdndordn ? These prov incia l governors
had under them off icers who managed their dis tricts , and were
ca l led delikan or s hahr ikdn .
“As the emp ire continued to expandby new conques ts , it wa s found inconvenient to contro l and superv ise the doings of the numerou s governors . King Noshirvan the
Just , who is univers a l ly cred ited w ith hav ing introduced f a r
reach ing re forms in the var ious departments o f the s ta te , therefore ,
reduced the severa l sa trapies into four dist inct groups , andp laced a t the head o f each div is ion , an efficient and trus tworthy
K rNArtP . 1 . 1 .
ShN. 6 . 225 .
Da rmes teter,Lettre de Tansa r au roi fle Tabaris tan
,in JA ., 1 894.
See Chris tensen ,L
’
Empire des S as anides,tr . Nariman,
in J IA ., 8.
1 3 1 , 1 32 .“lb.
318 ADMIN ISTRATION
viceroy . The king, consequently , had to dea l with four viceroys
instead of with many governors , some of whom had thei r seats
of government very remote from the cap ita l . The governors of
the various provinces worked under the directions of the heads
of the four ch ief governments , and the latter in turn reported
from t ime to t ime to the king . Like his great Achaemen ian predeces sors , the king
“journeyed frequent ly through his dom inions ,
and made pers ona l inqu iries into the cond ition o f h is subj ects .
A la rge number o f detectives and spies moved f rom one end of
the empire to another at the roya l behest , and reported upon the
misdoings o f the ru l ing cla s s , and the suff erings of the pe0p1e .
I t wa s the duty o f the king , s ays Tansar , to appoint trus ted ,wise, and upright men f or this respons ible duty . For, i f in
trigu ing persons happened to occupy this office , they would very
l ikely fi l l the king’s ears with ca lumny , and work upon the vanity
or fears of the sovereign to ruin their Opponents.The l ives and
property of the worthy and innocent not being secure, the intoler
able s tate o f a ff a irs would soon bring about a revolution in the
country , and the king wou l dbe respons ible f or the consequences .
“When ca ses of mal-admini s tration reached the ea rs of the king ,he sent commis s ions to col lect evidence and make inqu iries on
the spot . I f these courts of inqu iry reported that the gu i lt wasproved in the case of a satrap or any officia l , the gui lty partywas severely punished .
7
Th e revenue sys tem. Among the many sources o f income
that fi l led the roya l treasury the taxes gathered f rom the arableland within the emp ire formed the most important item . The
long preva i l ing custom was , that the crown cla imed annua l ly
f rom the farmer a certa in proportion of the produce , wh ich wa sfixed by the government officia ls , and , accord ing to Mirkhond and
Tabari , u sua l ly fluctuated between one-tenth and one-ha l f o f theentire produce of the es timated productivenes s of the soil .“Th issystem left the fa rmer uns a fe in h is pos it ion ,
for he had every
year to look with uncerta inty to the tax ga therer, who might ,at h is caprice, make a greater demand for the s tate . The cu l tivator , theref ore , had no interest in the soil that he til led , he hadno incentive to increase h is output , and introduce improvements ,
Darmesteter, op. cit , JA ., 1 894, 1 . pp . 532 , 533;ShN. 7 . 224-228.
Mirkhond , Memoires sur Divers es Antiqu i tes de la P ers e, S i lvestredc Sacy, pp . 38 1 , 382 , Pa ris , 1 793.
S ee Raw l inson , The S eventh Grea t Orienta l Mona rchy , pp . 440, 44 1 .
320 ADM IN ISTRATION
In times of famine and drought , attempts were made to re
l ieve the distres s of the peop le . For example , a terrible drought
v is ited the country in the re ign of P iroz , and la sted for seven
years . The king, thereupon ,rem itted taxes , dec l ined to take any
revenue f rom the peop le , and Opened his roya l trea sury, broughtin gra in f rom d is tant lands , dis tributed it among the pe0p1e, andthu s protected them aga ins t the d ire consequences of the
s courge ?"
When Bahram Gur a scended the throne , he s igna l ized the
occa sion by forgiv ing all a rrears of taxes ?“Co inage . Both gold and s i lver coins were
,a s we have seen ,
in c irculation among the Achaemenians . When Artakh shir es
tablished the new Zoroa s trian Empire a fter five centuries of a l ienru le in Pers ia , Pa rth ian coins of both the meta l s were current .
He adopted the Pa rth ian model , wh ich with the later modificat ionunder Roman influence
,rema ined the ba s is of S a san ian coin
age . The Sa san ian gold coin o f the ear ly period , weighing 1 36
gra ins , is of the Roman model ?“The s ilver coins a re found in
va st numbers , and from the names and tit les of the kings , theirregna l years , and the m int-ma rks that they exh ib it, we know
exactly the time and p lace where they were struck . We sha l lcons ider the a rtistic va lue o f the coins in subs equent pages .
Roads and pos t-hou s es . We had s een that the d is tant parts
of the extens ive emp ire were l inked by trunk roads by the Achaemenians . Under the S a san ians , these were kept in cons tant re
pa irs , and new roads were constructed . Bridges were thrown to
span the water cours es that intersected the caravan routes . Longs trings of came l s laden w ith goods and droves of loaded hors es ,mules and donkeys worked day and n ight f or the dealers in
merchand is e . Post-hou ses were es tab l ished at various p laces , andguards were stationed on the ma in routes to ensure the sa fetyo f the caravans and trave l lers . Caravansarais were erected f orthe shelter of wea ry wayfa rers , and provi s ion was made f or theirupkeep . The pos ta l service o f the per iod wa s mode l led on the
Achaemen ian sys tem , and the Arab conquerors la ter adopted it ,a long w ith many other ins titutions o f the Sasan ians .
Raw l inson , op. cit, pp . 3 1 4, 3 1 5 .
ShN. 7 . 1 1 .
Raw l inson, op. ci t , p . 69 .
CHAPTER L
LAW AND JUSTICE
The nature of Sas an ian leg is lat ion. Law in Sa san ian I ran
cont inued tobe regarded a s an integra l part of rel igion . The
j uri sts of the new empire looked to the Avesta a s the founta in
o f law . The los t Aves tan works were a s s iduous ly col lected , andthe sections of law found therein were codified . As law had its
origin in rel igion ,the priests , who were the depos itaries of re
ligious learnin‘
g,were a lso the bes t interpreters of lega l texts .
Likewise , they were regarded as the proper persons to hold h ighj ud icia l pos it ions in the country . The h ighes t eccles ias tica l func
tionary ,therefore , exerci sed supreme author ity in j urisprudence
a lso . King Artakhshir consulted his H igh Priest on how to
dea l with his queen, when her p lot to poison her roya l husbandhad been d iscovered , and the H igh Priest recommended her exe
cution ? The ultimate j udicia l authority, however , was ves ted
in the king , who was the vicegerent upon ea rth o f the d ivine lawgiver Ormazd. The peace ful progres s of the world , it is s a id ,depends upon j us tice , and the king is enjoined to pres ide in
person occas iona l ly in open courts , in order to extirpate inj usticef rom the country .
“King Hormazd I I is reported to have pre
s ided in person a t such courts , to which poor peop le o f the
empire brought thei r compla ints , when they were hara s sed bythe rich and powerful
? The pena lty of death or mutilat ions ,says the Dinkard , was not tobe infl icted w ithout re ference to theking’s approval
?
The judges . The j udges f or civ il , a s wel l a s crimina l , ju stice were , a s be fore, mostly drawn f rom the pr ies t ly cla s s .
“TheAvestan term s raoshdvarez ,
which s ign ified the eccles ias tica l
KrNArtP . 9 . 1 5 , 1 6;ShN. 6 . 260.
Dk ., vol . 3, p . 1 82 .
Raw l inson, The S eventh Grea t Orienta l Monarchy, pp. 1 39 , 1 40.
Dk ., vol . 9 , p . 632 .
Hori, A Chines e Account of Pers ia in the S ixth Century ,in Spiegel
Memoria l Volume, p. 248, Bombay, 1 908.
32 1
322 LAW AND JUST ICE
j udge, is occas iona l ly found under its Pahlavi equiva lent sroshdvarzcla
'
r,but the most usua l title now appl ied , to dis t inguish a
j udge, is dd tbar, upholder of j ust ice,’ f rom which is derived
the Pers ian word ddvar . Among the j udges of va rious grades ,the fina l decis ions of the High Priest are declared tobe mostauthoritat ive, owing to h is righteous thoughts“An impa rt ia lj udge, the text says , who never gives a fal se j udgment is lovedby O rmazd .
7 A j udge who does not accept a bribe is l ike untoO rmazd;but Whoso,
in his greed for money , demeans h imsel f
on the bench resembles Ahriman .
“I t is the duty of a j udge
a lways to weigh the s ca le evenly between the rich and the poor.
To the minors who are brought f or tria l to the court , the j udge
is advised to show specia l con s iderat ion in dea l ing with thei r
crimes .
“A j udge who is fa l se to his respons ible pos ition, causesgreat harm to all
,
1“and is l ikened unto a demon .
1 1 Ra in fa l l turnsout s canty , sweetnes s departs f rom the m ilk of cattle, and chi ldren perish at their b irth , in a place having a corrupt j udge inits midst ?“
In his account of the horrible tortures a l leged tobe metedout to the s inners in hel l , Vira f depicts the souls of corrupt
j udges as be ing suspended by one leg with their heads downward ,eyes scooped out , tongues chopped off , the bodies racked with
forks , heads pierced with i ron spikes ,1 3
or , according to otherinstances , as s laying the i r own children and devouring thei r
bra ins .
“The angels make a lodging in the persons o f good
judges ?“The dispensers of j ustice a re exhorted to deliver true
j udgments , i f they des ire tobe saved at the Bridge of Judg
ment ?“They are admon ished to keep the fear of hel l in mind ,wh i le pronouncing sentences upon culprits ?“An upright j udgewho happens to give wrong j udgments , owing to the lack of '
proper lega l abi lity, is forgiven by Orma zd ?“The heavenly
j udge compensates those who are the victims of inj ustice in thisworld ?“An ideal j udge embel l ishes j ustice,but a corrupt j udgeimpa i rs it
?“I t is there fore declared that care ful inquiry should
Dk ., vol. 2 , p . 69 . AV. 9 1 .
Dk ., vol . 8, p . 438. Dk .,vol . 9 , p . 593.
Mkh 39 45. 46 . Dk .. vol . 5 , p . 3 1 5;vol . 7 , p . 474Dk ., vol. 7 , p . 440. AnAtM. 69 .
Dk ., vol. 8, p . 456. Dk . , vol . 7 , p . 474.
1“Dk . , vol . 8, p . 480. Dk . , vol . 7 , p . 473.
1 8. Dk ., vol . 8, p . 457 .
AV. 79 .
324 LAw AND JUST ICE
left s isters , whom he had supported during his lifetime , it was the
duty of the widow to give them , food and ma intenance f rom
the income of her late husband ’s property?“
Adopt ion on c ivilbas is . We have noted in previous pages
how the a rdent des i re to pe rpetuate the cult of the ancestra l dead
of the fam ily led to the custom of adopting a son,in default o f
one begotten . The inst itution of adoption in thi s ca se had a
rel igious bas i s , and the adopted son was bel ieved able to fac i l itate the way to heaven of departed members of the family byceremonies performed in their beha l f . We read , a lso, in the
Pahlavi Dad istan-i Denik of an institution of adoption ,which
seems to have a c ivil ba s is , w ith the fundamenta l V iew of sa fe
guarding and managing the property o f a decea sed person ,who
has left no grown son to succeed him. The gua rdians in th is
ca se are not neces sari ly men only , a s we sha l l see later,but thewidow , or an unma rried daughter of the dead man ,
or any other
of h is relations . The Pahlavi word s a tor, adopted son,
’
is u sed
to cover both methods of'
adOpt ing a son , a like f or rel igious pur
pose , and as a guardian f or civi l interests . To avoid con fus ion,
we sha l l ca l l the person ,man or woman , appointed to manage the
property of a dead person by the des ignation, fam ily guardian .
. I f a man died leaving a wi fe and sons , his estate was tobemanaged by the sons , under the guidance and control of the i r
mother . When a fam ily wa s not bles sed w ith sons , the widow
acted a s the guard ian o f the fami ly .
“1 When some of the a ff ai rs
of the dead person were of such a nature that they could notbewel l managed by a woman ,
it wa s customa ry to appoint a ma le
family gua rd ian ?“A son-in- law ,f or example , under such cir
cumstances , could very wel l help the hou se-m istres s ,but he wasnot a l lowed to act w ithout her cons ent . When ,
however , a son
was born to him, who, through his mother’
s s ide , wa s a direct
descendant of the family , the son-in-law became ent it led to
more intimate concern and greater power in the managemento f the property
?“I f a man of ample property d ied leav ing no wi fe or is sue ,
or even a brother, it was thought neces sary , for the managemento f h is estate, to appoint a guard ian f rom his neares t relat ives ?“Persons , cons idered most fitted for the purpose were, fi rstly , a
Dd. 62 . 6 . Dd. 56 . 2 , 3;59 . 2
Dd. 54. 1 2 , 13.
LAW AND JUSTICE 325
grown-up s is ter , provided she had not undertaken s imilar duties
elsewhere , secondly , a brother’
s daughter or a brother ’s son , and ,
la stly, any other nea r relative ?“I f a man was survived only by
a serving w i fe , or a daughter , or an infant son , who could not
manage the family aff a irs , the father of the W idow wa s held
tobe the proper person to act a s guardian;i f not he , a brotheror s ister, or some other near rela tive , was tobe chosen for thepost
?“I t was held tobe unlawful not to appoint such guardians ,as soon as pos s ible , or , w ithin a yea r, at the lates t, a fter the dea th
of the head ‘
o f a fam ily ?"
The texts mention three kinds of such guardianship . In the
first place, a s we have seen , the widow or an unmarried daughter
was regarded as the natura l guardian of the family , a fter the
death of the father . S econd ly , a gua rdian who had been ap
pointed by the head o f the fam ily , in h is own l i fetime , wa s held
tobe qua l ified to conduct his a ff a i rs a f ter h is death . The guar
d ianship of the th ird kind came in force when the w idow of the
dead person, or his daughter , wa s not in a pos ition to become
a gua rdian , a s wel l a s when the deceased had appointed no one
during his l i fetime . Under these ci rcumstances , it was the dutyof the High Pries t to appoint a gua rd ian from the relatives of
the deceased person?“Rega rding the qua l ifications of these
guardians , it is declared that an intel ligent , good man of ripeexperience, or an elderly , fa ithful , and good woman wa s el igiblefor appointment . I t is added
,that there wa s no objection to
appoint ing a s guardians a man who had a l ready undertaken suchrespons ibil ities in other famil ies ,but, in the ca se of a woman ,
this wa s not tobe permitted , the rule be ing that a woman couldbe a guardian in one family on ly ?“The guard ians were entit ledto draw the ir expenses f rom the property which they administered ?“M ismanagement or squandering away of the propertyby the guardians wa s a punishable crime .
Oath s . The adminis tration o f oaths to the l it igant partiesand thei r witnes ses , to a scerta in thei r innocence or guilt in a
case , which we saw in early pages , was a concomitant of a ll
lega l procedure , continued during the S asanian period . The
oath was not tobe broken under any c ircums tances , and we haveDd. 60. 3.
326 LAW AND JUST ICE
the picture, given by Vira i , of the violaters of oath , pierced inhel l by spurs , a rrows , s tones , and axes ?“Adarbad admonishes
h is son never to dishonour his name by not keeping a vow ?“As in early t imes , the oath was taken to convince a person of the
truth fulness of one’
s statement . For example, when youthful
prince Artakhsh ir flees f rom the court of the Parth ian king, andlaunches upon h is adventure of recovering his ancestra l throne ,he meets with an influentia l ch ief , who is w i l l ing to help him with
his sons and his army . The pr ince at first hes itated to confide in
the chief , whereupon , the latter took an oath and convinced him
o f his good fa ith .
44
The method of admin is tering oath s . In the extant Pahlavi
literature we find no description of the method of admin istering
oaths . We have,however, a Pers ian vers ion , evidently derived
from a Pahlavi source, which descr ibes the manner in wh ichoa ths were admin istered , and gives the formula s
"
rec ited on suchoccas ions . We are given an example, in which a man having
borrowed something from another, denied having received any
thing f rom him . The transaction , according to the s tatementof the pla intiff , wa s contracted without any written document,and in absence of w itnes ses . The only course left , under the
circumstances , was to administer an oath to the defendant .
The las t hope was enterta ined that the defendant would dread
the divine dis favour , which he would incur i f he swore fa lsely,and would confes s his guilt . When the disputants approached
the officer of oath , and la id thei r case before him ,he expla ined
to them the great harm that would accrue to the pa rty who
should swear fa lsely, and gave them a n ight to ponder overthei r respons ibi l ities , and to try to come to an amicable settle
ment . The parties , however , appea red next day before the ad
ministrator o f oath and undertook to submit to the ceremonia lof oath . The ofl‘icer a sked the defendant to bathe , to put on new
clothes , and to wea r the mouth-covering . He wa s then made
to s tand at a place, and a priest drew a furrow round him , and
chanted the Ahunavar formula while doing so. Fire was then
brought to the p lace and f ed with incense. A clean bowl with a
l ittle water and a p iece o f bread was put before the oath-taker,who was now a sked to recite the l itany to the sun, and take hiss eat be fore the fire . The priest once aga in tried to dis suade the
AV. 52 . AnAtM. 1 14. KrNArtP . 4. 5.
328 LAW AND JUSTICE
Fire is sa id tobe the surest discriminator between the innocent
and the guilty ?“The man who was innocent at heart , it is
a l leged , would pas s through the fiery liquid w ithout his tonguebeing scorched , or feet be ing burned;the fiery flame , on the con
trary, would s eem to himf as a mild l ight leading him onwa rd to
vind icate his innocence ?“The w icked , on the other hand , wouldbe burned and fa l l exposed of h is guilt ?“The noted example ,which the writers of the Sasanian and the subsequent period
f requently quote is that of the great Dastur Adarbad, who, it is
sa id , submitted to the ordea l of the molten metal , to convince
the people of I ran of the excel lence of thei r fa ith , which wa sgreatly undermined by heret ica l teach ings . The burn ing liquid ,which wa s poured upon his breast, it is a l leged, fa i led to hurt
him in any way ,and he came forth unscathed ? 1
The c las s ificat ion of cr imes . The crimina l code of the
Sasanians wa s , in the ma in , the one prescribed"
in Avestan lawbooks . However, some modifications and changes , suited to the
times , had been adopted . We have on the author ity of Tansar ,that h is roya l ma s ter abrogated in iquitous law s that were in voguein early I ran . In his letter to the king of Tabaris tan, the learned
Dastur declares that crimes couldbe divided into three groups .
The fi rst place was tobe given to those crimes that man committed aga ins t his creator, and he points to heresy , as the revoltf rom God . The s econd group cons is ted of the crimes of the
people aga ins t thei r king, the most conspicuous crimes of thiscla s s , being treason and revolt . In the third , or las t, group , ac
cording to h im, fel l the crimes that man committed aga inst h is
fel lowmen .
Re l igiou s off ences . The Sa san ian legis lation , a s we sha l l
see, leans towards rel igious intolerance . Tans ar , however, a s
s erts that King Artakhshir greatly modified the rigour of the
law , and s tates that heresy wa s in early days a cap ita l crime,and
‘
the heretic wa s at once ordered tobe killed . H is roya l
ma ster, on the other hand , so changed the law that when a man
wa s charged w ith heresy, he was sentenced to an year ’s im
Dk ., vol. 1 2 , bk . 6 . 3 13, p . 27 .
Dk . , vol . 4, pp . 26 1 , 262 .
5 15 . 1 5. 1 5, 1 7 .
S 15 . 1 5. 1 6;Sg. 10. 70;Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 649;vol . 1 4, bk . 7 . 4. 4, p. 37;AV . 1 . 1 6 .
Darmes teter, Lettre de Tansar ou roi de Tabaris tan, in JA.,1894, 1 .
p. 524
LAW AND JUSTICE 329
prisonment , and continuous a ttempts were made to impres s upon
him the excel lence of the nationa l fa ith , and to rec la im him
f rom heresy . Should such preachings and remons trances on the
part of the pries ts prove ineffectua l, then at last he wa s tobecondemned to death ?“However, the Pahlavi works of the period denounce unspa r
ingly those who doubted or critic ized the established teach ings of
the pries ts . The heretics a re ca l led demons , who are tobe putout of the group o f the fa ithful , a s the promoters of the religion
of Ahriman. There is no h0pe for them upon the earth when
they l ived , there is no sa lva tion for thei r soul s when they died ?4
The a rch-heretic Mani, whose eclecti c sys tem o f rel igion, despite
the persecution of its fol lowers in Pers ia ,rapidly spreadbe
yond the borders of the country of its origin to China in the
Ea st and to'
Europe in the Wes t , wa s flayed to death by the
order of King Bahram I , and his skin wa s s tuff ed w ith s traw
and hung up a s a warn ing to others ?“Chris tian ity , we have al
ready noticed , had penetrated into Pers ia long before the Sasanians founded the ir emp i re , and the Chris t ian Church frequentlywon converts from the rul ing commun ity . Apos tacy f rom Zoroa s trianism wa s a capita l off ence , yet it was not a lways resortedto , until , when the frantic zea l o f the Chri s tian pries ts and the
infuriated feel ings of the Mobads aggravated the s ituation . Ad ishones t pers on who fa lse ly undertook to cleanse another bymeans of ceremonia l ablution ,
had to suff er the dis loca tion of his
joints , one by one, and receive food a s coa rs e as tha t given to
the dogs ?“Ten years of prison a re prescribed by the Dinkardf or those who lapsed into supers titious idolatry .
Moral w rongs . The abhorrence w ith wh ich the Avestan writers looked upon those who committed cr imes aga ins t mora l itywa s shared by the Pahlavi w riters . I t was s inful to lead a straythe thoughts of another ’s wi fe ?“The woman who v iolated hernuptia lbed , it is sa id , withered the trees , dried the waters and
destroyed the righteousnes s of holy persons , and wa s worthy of
death ?“We ga ther f rom another source that the ma le off ender
Ib. , p . 524 .
For re f . see my Zoroas tr ian Theology , pp . 209 , 2 1 0, New York , 1 9 1 4.
I h., pp . 2 10,2 1 1
Sd . 36 . 9 .
Dk ., vol. 5, p . 27 1 .
AnAtM. 82 .
Sd . 67. 4, 6 .
330 LAW AND JUST ICE
who committed adultery with the privileged wi fe of a noble
man,was bani shed and the fa ithless woman had her nose and
ears cut off ?“I t was a capital crime f or the man who had
beguiled a woman , i f he procured the death of the child born
of the i l l icit union to hide the shame ? 1 Abortion is declared
heinous and the perpetrators had to su ff er heavy pun ishments inhel l ?“The child born of such union was i l legitimate?“and no
pos ition of honour wa s given to it, when it grew of age?4 I f the
crime wa s committed with a non-Zoroastrian woman , and a child
was born, the man wa s respons ible for the s ins that the child
born and bred in an a l ien fa ith would comin it throughout itsl i fe ?“Vira f depicts the wretched woman and her paramour
undergoing a most excruciating torture in hel l ?“Among the worst of abominat ions put under the group of
c rimes deserving of cap ita l punishment in this world, and a hor
rible fate in the next , is the unnatura l crime , and legis lators con
demn it with the same vehemence that we saw among the Avestanj urists ?"
Cr iminal off ences and the i r pun ishment s . The var ious de
grees of as sault between a man’
s l i ft ing his hand to strike an
other and ki ll ing him , were pun ished in the K ianian period , with
a graduated s ca le of la shes w ith a scourge. These lashes which
extended f rom five to two hundred, according to the gravity and
repetition of a crime, were converted into money va lue ?“Man
s laughter was a capita l crime, and the murderer was condemnedto death ?“Those who were sentenced to capita l pun ishment ,were hung upon a pole and shot with a rrows , or suspended on
a lofty gibbet by a twisted lasso ?0 The heres ia rch Mani, we have
seen, wa s flayed to death , and the communist Mazdak wa s hung
head-downwa rds and pierced to death with a shower o f a rrows .
"1
Other forms of punishment were confinement, the cutting off
Hori , op. cit , p. 249 .
Sd. 63. 4, 5.
AV. 64, 78.
S d. 63. 7 .
Dd. 78, 1 2 .
Dd. 78. 8, 9 .
AV. 24. 69 , 7 1 , 81 , 85, 88. 95Dk . , vol. 1 , pp . 1 4, 1 5;vol. 9 , p . 631;818 . 1 . 1 , 2;1 1 . 2;1 6. 1 -3.
Dk ., vol. 9 , p. 631 .ShN. 7. 325.
ShN. 7. 209 .
CHAPTER LI
PRIESTS AND PRIESTHOOD
P r ies t ly des i gnat ions . We saw in the previous pages that
the profess ion of pries thood in Iran had f rom ear ly times been
hereditary, and that the son inherited the s acerdota l office of his
father . Sasan ian priesthood wa s l ikewise heredita ry and had
grown into a power fu l cas te . In ou r examination o f the pos it ion
of the Iran ian priesthood , we saw that the cla s s des ignation of
pries ts in Ea s tern I ran among the Kian ians wa s athravan,but
was magi in Wes tern Iran among the Medes and the Achaemen
ians . The term athravan continued tobe appl ied to the pries ts ,a s thei r clas s des ignat ion ,
by its Pahlavi correspondent ds ronc’
m.
The word magopat, or magpa t, cor responding to its Greek formMagi , or Magus , now came tobe used , both as a des ignat ion o f
the priestly cas te and a s the persona l title o f a pr iest to distin
gu ish him f rom a layman . This priest ly title continues tobeused with its dua l s ign ificance to this day under its Modern
Pers ian form mobad . Another t itle app l ied to a lea rned pries t
during th is period is aerpat, f rom the Aves tan ae thrapa iti, l iter
a l ly mean ing, ma s ter of knowledge .
’The supreme priest among
the Aves tan pe0p1e wa s ca l led Z ara thu shtra tema or most l ike
Zarathu shtra . Thi s des ignation under its Pahlavi form Z ar tusht‘
tum is occas iona l ly used ? The form s most f requently usedamong the Sa san ians were magopa tdn magopa t and das tobar,corresponding to later mobaddn mobad and das tur, or the H igh
Priest . Among some important subs titutes used to des ignate theoffice of the High Pries t maybe mentioned den peshopai ,
’ ‘the
leader o f rel igion ,
’ correspond ing to Modern Pers ian and
den f ramd tdr ,’ ‘the preceptor o f rel igion .
’
Women were privi leged to per formcerta in minor ceremonies ,Dk .
, vol. 2 , pp . 1 1 1 , 1 1 2;vol. 1 2 , bk . 6 . 300, p . 1 4.
’Dd . 1 . 1 0.
Bd. 33. 2 .
PRIESTS AND PRIESTHOOD 333
and even , at t imes , to act as the officiating priestes ses amongwomen ,
“under the condition that none shouldbe in the menses ,when so administering ?
The p lace of the priesthood among th e Sasan ians . Artakhshir, the founder of the Sasanian Empire and the rejuven
ator of Zoroastrianism ,himsel f belonged to the pries tly caste .
He ra ised the priesthood to a more dign ified pos ition than that
it enjoyed during the Achaemenian period .
“He wa s a staunch
bel iever in the doctrine of the unity of the Church and the Sta te .
The two, according to him ,were l ike brother and s ister, neither
of whom could flouri sh a lone .
" They were interwoven togetherl ike two pieces of brocade .
“The sacerdota l ca ste , under these
circumstances , natura l ly rose to great power , and rema ined in theascendancy unt il the la s t days of the empire . The mos t important
of the Pahlavi works of th is period , the D inkard , states that
p ries ts are to the other c la s ses of society , what the head is to thehuman body .
“Qua l ifi cat ion s of a pr iest . As the pos ition of pr ies ts was
exa lted , so were their respons ibilities great . An idea l priestrequired virtues both of head and heart . Describing the qua l ifications of a priest, the Dinkard says that he shouldbe a fi rmbel iever, helpful , courageous , cha ritable , true
,contented , and
persevering?“Heresy , greed , and s loth were held a s seriou s
off ences in a pries t .
1 1 Bod i ly defects , such a s dea fnes s , blindnes s ,and dumbnes s , d isqua l ified a priest from officiat ing in the
r itua ls ?“The High Priest shou ldbe prudent , good-natured , of
wide inte l l igence , a thoughtful person ,learned , of advanced age ,
and experienced?“Furthermore, he shouldbe pure o f dispos i
tion, pos sessed of innate w isdom , an embel l i sher of rel igion , de
voted , we l l -versed in the sacred texts and the i r commentar ies , ofgood character , large-hearted ,
h igh -th ink ing,control l ing his bod i ly
pas s ions , true, and j ust .
“Likew i se , he shou ldbe wel l-versed5 18 . 10. 35.
Nr . bk . 1 . 1 6 . 4;bk . 2 . 1 3. 1 1 .
Raw l inson,The S eventh Grea t Oriental Monar chy, p . 57 .
Ma sudi, tr . Barbier de Meynard,2 . 1 62
,Pa ris , 1 86 1 -77 .
ShN. 6 . 286 .
Dk . , vol. 1 , p . 37;vol . 9 , p . 606;Sg . 1 . 20-24.
Dk . , vol . 7 , p . 477 .
C f . Nr . bk . 1 . 1 . 2 , 3;Mkh . 59 . 7 .
Nr . bk . 2 . 1 3. 1 7 .
Dk . , vo l. 6, pp. 359 , 360.
Dk ., vol. 4, pp. 225, 226 .
334 PRIESTS AND PRIESTHOOD
in the sacred legal texts , and capable of as serting his authority ?“Unto such a worthy chief , the priests should look a s thei r orna
ment and glory;the wa rriors should regard him as the ir a rmour,the agriculturists , a s the source of thei r happines s , and the arti
sans should take him for thei r garment?“The High Priest, it is
sa id, shouldbe appointed a fter ascerta ining his qua l ifications ?"
The i r work . The primary duty of priests was to mainta in
rel igion in its purity , to perform r itua ls , to teach pe0p1e, to leadthem to goodnes s?
“and to inspire zea l for rel igion ?“The pries ts ,
it is sa id , should s trive zea lous ly to establish inst itutions f or re
ligious instruction?“They were expected to exerc ise thei r great
influence over the king, and to nurture his rel igious incl inat ions ?“A priest is declared tobe a shepherd , with pe0p1e f or his flock ,and a s such he wa s to guide them sa fely on the path of duty ?“A good priest could not fa i l to inspire . with righteousness , thosewith whom he came in conta ct ?“Rel igion, it is stated , is kept a l ive by the High Priest and the
king?“the two highest persona l ities in the country ?“A king
who has fa ith in his High Priest is decla red tobe good ?" More
over, the king is advised not to undertake any work without the
advice of the High Priest ?“I t is f or the good o f the pe0p1e thatthey should obey the orders of the High Priest, j ust as theyobeyed the commands of the king?“and should fol low his guid
ance in every matter ?“They should learn f rom him what theyshould do, and what they should not,
“1and he wouldbe sure to
make them religious , civi l ized , glorious , intel l igent , and happy?“
In addition to his pos ition a s the head of rel igion , the High Pries t
5 18 . 8. 1 1 .
Dk ., vol . 4, p. 253.
Dk ., vol. 8, p . 45 1 .
Mkh. 31 . 4-8.
Dk . , vol. 7, p . 450.
Dk ., vol . 5 , pp . 282 , 283.
Dk . , vol. 7 , p . 479Dk ., vol. 7, p . 483.
8 18. 1 7. 8;Dk ., vol 9 , p . 597.
Dk ., vol. 1 2 , bk. 6. 325, p . 32 .
Dk ., vol . 8, p . 439 .
Dk ., vol . 7 , p . 484.
Dk ., vol . 6 , p . 422 .
Dk ., vol. 1 0, bk. 6 . 30, p . 9;cf . KrNArt. 9 . 1 5-23;Sd. 26. 7;Dk ., vol. 6 , pp. 41 8, 41 9 .
Sd. 27. 5 .
Dk ., vol. 7, p. 480.
Dk ., vol. 7, p . 488;vol . 9 , p . 602 .
CHAPTER LI I
WARFARE
The p rofes s ion of a rms . In common with the i r great an
cestors the Achaemen ians , the Sasanian s held the warrior’
s pro
f es sion in great esteem . The natura l aptitude f or a mil ita ry
l ife which they had inher ited was fostered with ca re . Like hisAchaemenian predeces sor, every Sa san ian king persona l ly led hisa rm ies in t imes of war . H e invoked divine help in his warl ikeundertakings, and , a s we see him in the Shah Namah , he con
stantly repa ired to the fire-temples , both at the open ing and at
the close o f a war . One of the highest t itles of roya lty was
argpa t, meaning, l itera l ly, commander of a fortres s .
’ 1 Princes
and sons of noblemen ,and youths who a spired to glory , were
tra ined f rom their ear l ies t days , in exercis es , rigorous disc ipline,riding and hunting, and man ly games l ike polo, thus learning to
endure fatigue and privation with fortitude? Speaking about thequa l ifications o f a warrior, the Dinkard states that he shouldbes tout in build, o f impetuous va lour, and ready to meet death with
indiff erence ? Greater cons idera tion wa s shown to the membersof th is c la ss than to the peasants and a rtisans . I t is sa id that
they deserved such specia l recogn ition, because they risked the i r
lives f or their king, when others l ived in compa rat ive ease at
home . Members of the other groups were expected to sa luteand honour the wa rrior ch ief s , when they met them on the way.
4
The troops and the i r officers . The flower of the a rmy wa s
o f course recru ited from the Pers ians them selves ,but the varioussubj ect races l iving under the Pers ian banner contributed largelyto the army . A fa irly large number of troops wa s ma inta inedon fixed pay , and their names were entered on the rol l . On
every occa s ion, when the body of tr00ps came to draw the pay,
See Christensen,L
’
Empire des S asanides , tr. Nariman,in J IA . 8. 59.
KrNArtP . I . 23, 25, 28, 30.
Dk ., vol . 2 , p . 9 5;vol. 5 , p . 299 .
Darmes teter, A lleged Lettre de'
Tansar au roi de Tabaris tan,in IA.,
1 894, 1 . pp. 531 . 532 .
WARFARE 337
every sold ier wa s ordered tobe present with his accoutrementsf or inspection be fore the paymaster . Th is re form wa s introducedby Noshrivan to remove the corrupt methods that had crept in
to de fraud the state by show ing a large number of soldiers on
the pay rol ls , than were actua l ly on the field , or by pas s ing off
i ll-equipped and unfit men as fight ing un its .
“In addition to th is
regu lar army , mercena ries were genera l ly hired to augment the
military force, whenever the country was a t war with an enemy .
The selection of this body o f tr00ps was made from ma rt ia l races
l iving in the ad joining countries . Sold iers from distant lands ,such a s Ind ia and Arab ia , a lso swe l led the number . These men
fought Pers ia ’
s battles for payments in money , or f or a s tipu
lated share in the booty that fel l to the conquering armies . Theyfought va l iantly and often fa ithful ly . But they could not a lwaysbe trusted , and instances are not wanting in wh ich they pat iently
wa ited to see on which s ide fortune incl ined , or trans ferred thei r
a l legiance to those promis ing higher wages . The officers in com
mand of the a rmies , thus composed of Pers ians and foreigners ,were genera l ly Pers ians . The Commander- in-ch ief o f all the
forces o f the emp i re wa s s tyled I ran s ipdhpa t or s ipdhsaldr or
arteshtdrdnsd lé r,and had under h is command officers o f graded
ranks . Persons of di stinction were genera l ly exa lted to the rankof a commander , an honour which was not a lways enviable . The
r ichest rewards and h ighes t honours awa ited a victorious com
mander ,bu t an unsucces s ful genera l o ften met the most crue l fateat the hands o f an in furiated mona rch .
“Genera l ly the king commanded the armies in person . Though the king ’s presence on
the batt lefield wa s inspiring and s a lutary to the commanders and
soldiers , the luxurious display of the pa lace , which entered thecamp with the sovere ign hadbad effect upon the conduct o f his
higher off icers . Couches and tables of mas s ive s ilver, r ich ornaments and cos tly apparel fi l led the roya l tents , and even those a lsoof the chiefs and nobles , and often added to the booty reapedby the enemy , when the Pers ian a rms were defeated ? The ru lersof the House of Sa san had inherited f rom the Achaemen ian mona rchs the un fortunate cus tom o f transporting their serag l ios o f
wives , concubines , eunuchs , and s laves to the camp . The roya l
Raw l inson, The S eventh Gr‘
ea t Orienta l Mona rchy , pp . 443, 444~Ib., pp . 4 1 9 , 5 18.
Ib.. pp . 2 1 7. 577 .
338 WARFARE
example wa s fol lowed by the a l l ies , chiefs , and nobles , with the
result that the wives of the ch ief s and commanders accompan ied
the armies with a large ret inue of servants and eunuchs and a
burdensome tra in o f baggage . They proved a source of great
impediment at a ll steps dur ing the fight , and of great embarra s s
ment in t imes of defeat: when they fe l l among the captured or
ki l led .
8
Th e footmen, hors emen, char iot ee rs , and th e e lephant
corp s . For a greater period o f its l ife o f about four hundredyea rs , Sa sanian Iran was at wa r w ith the Romans in the West
and the Eptha lites , Armenians , Turks , Arab s , and other peop lesin the Eas t
,and the pe0p1e had on ly occa s iona l breath ing spaces
to recover from the period ica l exhaustion . Wa r l ike preparation swere genera l ly made in w inter , when s tores were a ccumulated ,and arm ies were col lected and equipped w ith a rmour , lances ,round shields , swords , cros sbow s , bow s and arrow s ? The army
was divided into aspwdrgdn or the hors emen ,the pd igan or foot
men,and those that fought from the huge wooden towers ra ised
on the backs of elephants . Among the most commonly usedweapons of wa r
, according to the Shah Namah , were swords ,scimitars , ox-head maces , bows and a rrows , and la s sos . The
s trengt h of the Pers ian a rmy lay ch iefly in its archers . The
foot a rchers we re equ ipped w ith bow s and quivers ,filled with
sharp a rrows,and the huge watt led shields , wh ich they had in
herited from the Achaemenians . The horse archers wore pol
ished breastplates and cuira s ses , and were mounted on horses , a l soheavi ly a rmoured . The glittering a rmour o f the commanders wa sconsp icuous from a d istance . The king ’s helmet
,brea stp late,
greaves , and a rmpieces were u sua l ly made of so l id gold .
1 0 An
other d ivis ion of foot soldiers ca rried swords and long spears .
The use o f scythed cha riots wa s constant among the Achaemen
ians;it wa s occa s iona l ly resorted to among the Sa sanians ?1L
The elephant corps recruited from India formed an important
factor in the army . Each elephant carried a tower on its back,in which were skilled a rchers .
1 2 The scouts moved in advance
Ib., pp . 85, 1 23. 326. 5 14.
°C f . Hori
,A Chinese Account of P ers ia in the S ixth Century ,
in
Spiegel Memoria l Volume, pp . 248, 249 , Bombay, 1 908.
Raw l inson , op. ci t., pp . 1 76, 567 .
Ib., p . 648, n . 4, p . 649 .
C f . Hori, op. ci t., p . 249;Chris tensen,op. cit., 8. 281 .
349 WARFARE
Heracl ius , when he defeated the Pers ian army nea r Da stagird?"
The standards of an enemy were prized a s mos t va luable trophies
of war , and the pa lace of Das tagird a lone had about three hun
dred Roman standards , wh ich the Pers ians had captured in early
years f rom thei r enemy , and which were recovered by Heracl ius .
1 8
Solitary instances are found in wh ich , l ike the early Pi sh
dadians and K ianians , champ ions were chosen f rom the contend
ing armles , in order to decide the is sue of the battle by s inglecombats , instead of by genera l fighting.
1 9 As a ru le , however ,there was a genera l engagement between the riva l forces as soon
a s they met . The archers who formed the chief strength of the
Pers ian army , and whose sharp action w ith thei r a rrows was
a lways dreaded by the enemy, opened their accurate shower . A
power ful detachment o f archers mounted on elephants rushed
on the enemy, darting thei r arrows f rom thei r elevated pos it ions ,the horse and foot a rchers inces santly del ivering the i r arrows
f rom their places . The a rchers did their work skil l fully under all
circums tances . They gave trouble to the retreating enemy byhanging on his rea r, and quickly dispatching the arrows on their
errands of death . In t imes of defeat, when they were themselves on the run
,they darted thei r arrows backwa rds w ith equa l
rapidity , and ha rassed the pursuing f oe . When the fighting
a rmies came close to one another,fighting with swords and spears
began .
Truce and treaty . When either party was exhausted, overtures were made f or a truce , and representat ives of both s idesmet to discu s s the terms . A truce wa s genera l ly concluded , and ,during its continuance, both pa rties mutua l ly agreed to lay downthe i r arms . This tempora ry period of the ces sation of hostili
ties extended from a f ew days to some months or somet imeseven to years . .For example , when Justinian
’
s envoys vi s itedNoshirvan at Ctes iphon with the proposa l for peace, the Pers ianking suggested that a truce shouldbe concluded between the
Pers ians and the Romans f or five years , before they could fina l lysettle the term s of peace . Dur ing the period o f the truce, it wasa rranged , that the causes that had led the two nations to incessant hosti l ities shouldbe careful ly cons idered and removed, and
Ib., p . 522 .
Ib., p . 525.
Ib., pp . 288, 559;ShN. 6 . 297 .
WARFARE 341
a mutua l unders tand ing shouldbe a rrived at?° When on such
occas ions , a truce was fa ithfully observed , it was fol lowed by a
treaty, by wh ich the na tions agreed to rema in at peace w ith each
other for the dura tion o f the treaty, wh ich wa s spec ified as seven ,
or thirty , or fi f ty yea rs , or for a ll time . The contracting pa rt ies
interchanged oaths for the fa ithful obs erva tion of the treaty, and
exchanged hos tages . The document was sea led with the roya l
s ea l and , we a re informed , wa s dispatched w ith abag of sa lt
s ea led w ith the roya l ring s igni fying the sanctity o f the oath ? 1
T rea tment a l lotted to the vanqu ished enemy . The fate of
the defenders o f a subdued town depended upon the annoyance
they had given to the v ictor . I f the arm ies succeeded in van
qu ishing the enemy without much bloodshed on the part o f the
victor , the treatment of the defenders was not severe . But i f
the res is tance off ered by the beleaguered garr ison ins ide the fortified town was s tubborn , and had cost the king much eff ort and
many l ives , he pi l laged the town and s laughtered the inhabitants .
A genera l mas sacre of the un fortunate inhabitants , under such
c ircums tances , was the outcome . Thebas -rel ief at Shapur,shows King Noshirvan s eated on the throne attended by hisgua rds , w itnes s ing the proces s ion of the prisoners ushered in by
sold iers and men br inging booty . Among the va rious things thusbrought a re the s laughtered heads o f the chie f enem ies of the
king . Such cruel s cenes perpetuated in s tone by the Pers ianmona rch couldbe para l leled by s im ilar deeds of his Roman ad
vers aries . When Ju l ian overpowered the Pers ian garr i son o f
Maogama lcha , he pu t a ll its inhab itants w ithout d is tinction of
age or sex to the sword , and ca rried fi re and smoke to the caves inwh ich some un fortunate fugitives had concea led themselves .
22
When Heracl ius tr iumphed over the Ma ruza s,he had the head of
the Pers ian genera l cu t off , and s ent it a s a trophy to Maurice .
23
While advancing on his victorious ma rch , he des troyed a ll fire
temples and del ivered to the flames the towns , and villagesthrough which he pas sed
?‘
Ordinarily , it wa s the practice w ith the Sasan ians , a s it waswith the Achaemenians , to remove the pr isoners of war to Pers iaand to settle them in separate quarters
?“Nosh irvan bu ilt the
Raw l inson , op. ci t. , p . 404.
S ee Chri s tensen, op. c i t. , J IA . 8. 254.
Rawl inson, op. cit., p . 2 1 1 .
342 WARFARE
new Ant ioch near Ctes iphon f or his Syrian captives and Greek
s laves , and constructed in the new city baths and a spacioushippodrome for the i r enterta inment ?“Prisoners of dis tinctionwere a lways fettered w ith s i lver cha ins .
The vanquished enemy,was often asked to supply hostages of
roya l blood ?"
The emp i re wi thout a power ful fleet . The Sasanians ruledover an emp ire that wa s larger in extent than any other kingdom
in the i r days , yet they did not pos ses s a fleet of their own . They
had consequently to borrow sh ips f rom other peoples whenever
their a rm ies had to cros s the seas . I t wa s ow ing to this d isadvantage that the a rm ies of Khus ru Parviz , gathered on .the
As iatic shore , were deterred by the presence o f the power fu lRoman ga l leys f rom cros s ing the na rrow channe l dividing them
from the European shore, in thei r attempted a ttack on Con
s tantinOple .
Rawl ins on , op. ci t., p . 395.
ShN. 6 . 298, 350, 355;7 . 262 .
344 ART AND ARCHITECTURE
The entrance to a pa lace , which , usua l ly , is the only entrance, isa lways in the centre . In place of the mass ive porta ls of the
Achaemenian palaces , flanked by two winged-bul ls , we have now
a superb a rch , ris ing a lmost to the ful l height of the building,and leading into a vaulted ha l l . The colos sa l doorway of the
pa lace o f Noshirvan at Ctes iphon,a s it s tands to-day, measures
about 84 feet in width and 95 feet in height . The porch opensinto the great ha l l , which at Ctes iphon mea sures 72 feet in width ,85 in height and I I 5 in depth
? The hypostyle construction of
Darius and Cyrus , in which beauti fu l fluted columns fi l led the
Audience Ha l l, and supported the flat roofs , does not appear in
the pa laces of thei r roya l descendants . The ha l ls of the Sasan ianpa laces a re surmounted by cupolas and domes , egg
-shaped and
spher ica l . The pa laces which , a s a rule , a re of a s ingle s tory,have severa l domes of the s ame s ize , or of diff erent dimens ions .
The height of the domes , over the ma in ha l ls of the pa laces ,measures between 70 and 1 00 feet f rom the ground . The dome
res ts on the pendentives , and its ci rcula r base over the square
ha l ls is obtained by cons truct ing s evera l s emi-circula r a rches ,
proj ecting acros s the angles of the ha l l ? Bes ides the great oblong
ha ll , each pa lace conta ins a number o f rooms of various s i zesopening one into another , or f rom the three s ides into an open
court , which is an inva riable feature of the rear pa rt of the
pa lace.
Ornamented doorways and fa lse windows with full-centredniches , reed-l ike p i las ters reach ing from the ground to the cornice ,with a series of doubly reces sed high narrow a rches , are some of
the chief devices employed f or the exterior ornamentat ion at
Firuzabad .
“The pa lace at Ctes iphon,though having no upper
s tory, is so constructed that , f rom the outs ide , the s tring-coursesgive it an appearance of having three or four stories . On boths ides of the grand a rch
, p ila s ters in pa i rs on the first or basement story , and s ingle ones on the second s tory have doublyarched reces ses between them , whereas the third and fourthstor ies have a number of a rches un interrupted by p i la sters
? Byf ar the richest and most magnificent ornamentation appears on
the pa lace of that most extravagant o f all Sasanian monarchs ,
Rawl inson, The S even th Grea t Orienta l Monarchy, p . 592 .
I h., p. 583;c f . Pa rrot and Chipiez, H is tory of Ar t in P ers ia, p . 1 68.
Raw l inson , op. cit., pp . 584, 585.
I h.. pp. 593. 594
ART AND ARCHITECTURE 345
Khus ru Pa rviz , at Mashita . The front wa ll , bu ilt o f ha rd s tone
which resembles marble , is divided into triangles by ornamented
z ig-zags . Here a re tobe seen carved rosettes , enc ircled by the
lavish decorations represent ing flowers , f ru its , branches and
leaves of trees , interspersed w ith va rious scenes , in which men ,
and birds and beas ts unite to lend the ornamentation thei r un
surpas sed beauty .
“The rel igious architecture of the period , in the s tructures
which sheltered the sacred fires , have not survived the ravageso f time , in a condition that could give us an idea o f thei r archi
tectura l features . Some of the more renowned fire-temples had
in their service a large number o f res identia l priests . Libra riesand treasur ies were a ttached to them , and we have it f rom A lbi runi that King Piroz borrowed a large sum o f money f rom the
custodians o f some fire-temp les to rel ieve h is subjects f rom the
dis tres s caused by drought during his reign .
“The sacred places
were f requented by large concourses of pe0p1e on festive occa
s ions , as a lso by the king, f or whom a specia l golden throne waskept in all famous fire-temples
? The s tructures , natura l ly , mus t
have been spacious and impos ing,but nothing rema in s to-day to
give u s an idea of thei r des ign . O f the innumerab le caravansara is , built for the convenience o f wayfa rers and traders duringthe period , the fortifications , bridges , and dikes constructed bythe
i
architectura l ski l l of the Sasanian bu ilders , the ru ins o f a
fortified s tone s tructure of the time of Noshirvan at Ahuan“and a dike at Shus ter are the only rema ins le ft to-day . The latteris a dam about twelve hundred feet in length and twenty feetin breadth , acros s the r iver Ka run . I t is bui lt of cut s tones , heldtogether by lime morta r and i ron clamps , with two openings inthe centre , to let the water pas s on its natura l course . Nothingha s remained o f the network o f the great fortifications , oftensurrounded by thick double wal l s , bu ilt of brick la id in bitumenand concrete, a s a lso of the important towns surrounded by highwa l ls , flanked by turrets , with an entrance through the heavygates , which were closed in time of danger f rom hos ti le forces .
“1b139 -597 . 598.
Alb1 run i , Chronology of Ancient Na t ions , tr. Sachau, p . 2 1 5 , London,“
Ib.S ee Jackson , From Cons tantinople to the H ome of Oma r Khayom,
pp. 1 56-1 58, New York, 1 9 1 1 .
346 ART AND ARCHITECTURE
Bas-re l iefs . Sa sanian s culptures of great arti sti c merit are
found at Nak sh-i Rus tam carved below the rock-cut tombs o f
the Achaemenian kings . The figures of roya l personages in
the fi rs t panel , among whom one is of a woman , a s a lso those
in the s cenes of a roya l combat, carved on the second , third , andfi fth panel are not defin itely identified . The fourth or the centra l
pane l about 35 feet in length and 1 6 feet in breadth commemorates the victory of Shapur over Va lerian ,
in wh ich the v ictor
is s een mounted upon a horse in full roya l att ire , and receiv ing
the submis s ion o f the Roman Emperor , who kneels be fore himw ith hands outs tretched in suppl ication . The s ixth panel hasKing Varahran I I w ith his courtiers , and the seventh records thetriumph of King Artakhshir trampling beneath the feet o f h is
horse the pros trate figure o f the la s t of the Pa rthian kings and
himsel f receiving a ring, the emblem of sovereignty , f rom the
hands of a figure , supposed tobe that of O rmazd,mounted on
horseback w ith a sceptre in his left hand . A spirited scu lpture ,a t Nak sh-i Rustam represents Varahran IV in the usua l roya l
costume mounted on horseback , in the act of charging h is enemy
at full speed, piercing h im with a spear and throw ing the horsedown . The figure of the enemy lying under the feet is portrayeda s usua l , and a s tandard bea rer stands beh ind the king . A s culpture somewhat s imila r in des ign,
is found a t Firuzabad in which
severa l mounted figures a re carved . The two chief o f these a re
engaged in a combat, in which the Sasan ian monarch is depicteda s wounding his terror—stricken opponent , and
'
throw ing his horseheadlong to the ground . Three more has—rel ief s depicting the
va rious scenes of the roya l l ife of the Sasan ian kings are founda t Nak sh-i Ra jab .
More famous s ti l l a re theba s -rel ief s culptures at the del ightf ul park ca l led Tak-i Bostan ,
Arch of the Garden ,
’
near Ker
man shah . The monuments are s culptured in two grottos ,hewn in the sol id rock . Abas -rel ie f dep icts two figuresof richly attired crowned personages , in the act of givingand receiv ing a ribboned coronet . A pros trate figure of somevanquished king lies trampled beneath the feet of the two v ictors .
A fourth figure , about seven feet in length , el abora tely dres sedwith a nimbus covering the head , holding a staff in his hands andwith feet resting on a sunflower, rega rding whose identificationschola rly opinion is divided , ha s long s ince pas sed among the
348 ART AND ARCHITECTURE
s eated in the centre holding a long sceptre in h is r ight hand
and in his lef t clasping a sword whose end rests upon the ground
between his feet . The king is surrounded by his attendants , and
the guards are s een usher ing in prisoners , heads of s laughteredenemy chief s , and booty.
A colos sa l s tatue of Shapur I , in muti lated condition about
twenty feet in height, and s tanding on a pedes ta l is found in the
ru ins at Shapur . The right hand of the king rests on his hip
and the le ft is p laced upon the hilt of h is sword . The mura l
crown covers the head from wh ich the ha i r flows on both s ides .
The king is dres sed in a s imp le cos tume including a short tunic
and trous ers .
F ine a rts . Among miscel laneous a rt icles skil l fully executed
a re tobe clas sed s ea l s , gem s , cylinders , and other s imilar obj ects .
Two cups o f Nosh irvan , one embos sed in s i lver and the other
enamel led with gold , w ith the monarch ’s figure engraved are
specimens of fine workmanship . A beautiful va se , of the t ime of
Piroz,has the hunting s cene engraved on it, in wh ich , the king,
mounted on a hors e at ful l ga l lop ,is seen cha s ing w ild anima l s
w ith hisbow and a rrow . The magn ificence with which the
Sasanian monarchs surrounded themselves , and the extravagant
expenditure lavished upon the finest specimens of a rt, which
were executed at the roya l behes t, maybe gleaned from the de
s cription of the roya l ca rpet, which wa s included in the immens ebooty o f the Arabs , when the Sasan ian Empire pa s sed into theirhands . I t is s a id to have been 450 feet long and 90 feet broad .
I t was des igned in the form of a garden ,in which gold was em
ployed to make the ground , divided w ith wa lks w rought in s ilver .
Emera lds made the meadows , pearls were used to create rivulets ,and diamonds , rubies , sapphires , and other rich s tones formed
the leaves of trees , flowers , and fruits . The p ieces which the
kings u sed to play the game of ches s were , it is sa id , made o f
rub ies and emera lds , cora l and turquoise . The art of manu f ac
turing rugs , carpets , draperies , and embroideries continued tobedeve loped throughout the period, and rich mater ials were pro
duced by the manufacturers . The art o f pa inting, l ikew ise , madegreat progres s during th is per iod , and the skill ful u se of colourscontributed greatly to refine the aesthetic sense of the people .
Nat ive tradition mentions Man i a s the great pa inter, and Fa rhad ,immorta l ized by N izami , as the great sculptor o f the S asan ian
ART AND ARCHITECTURE 349
period .Recent finds in Turkestan show to what extent the a rt
o f pa inting had advanced among the fol lowers of the pa inter
prophet Mani . We learn f rom Masudi that the art o f pa inting
portra its had made a great progres s dur ing the period . I t was
the custom , says the wr iter, to prepare a port ra it of every kingbe fore he d ied . Th is was pa inted in l iqu id gold and s i lver , with
sprinklings of copper fi l l ings,and wa s depos ited in the roya l
treasury ?“The art of cutting d ies for coins , begun by the Achaemen
ians , wa s continued throughout the Sa sanian period . In theirgenera l workmansh ip , the coins a re th in, round p ieces , rough lyexecuted , and a re crude as works o f a rt . The effigies on severa l
coins , a s a lso the inscriptions , are d i stinct and legible . The coins
have genera l ly a s ing le or double pear l bordering, sometimes w ith
three or four cres cent and sta rs outs ide the border. Within
the circle is a lways the effigy of a king, usua l ly a lone, though oc
cas ionally , as f or example, on some of the coins’
of Artakhshir ,
there is found another effigy o f a prince , facing the king .
1 1
Artakhshir ha s on some of the ear ly coins , bes ides his effigy
on the front , a profi le of his father on the reverse , with inscriptions bearing his name and title ?2 Some of the co ins of Khus ruParviz have, in addition to the king’s effigy on the obverse s ide ,a figure o f a woman presumably of his favourite queen Sh ir in , on
the reverse 1“Varahran I I has the effigy of h is w ife placed on
his left w ith a pr ince fac ing them in the front .
“Bes ides theusua l effigy on the f ront of the coin ,
Noshirvan ha s,in some
cases , his fu l l-length figure in a s tand ing posture , with bothhands res ting on the h ilt of h is sword , engraved on the reverseof the coins ?“Pear l neck laces and ear-r ings , w ith doub le or
triple pendants , usua l ly adorn the persons of the kings . The
hairs of the head d rop behind in cu rls or mas ses . The headof the profi le on the coins of early days is covered with a diademand a Parthian tiara . The coins o f the later period
,usua l ly ,
show upon the king’s head a low cap surmounted by a ba l loonshaped cover ing, or by a mura l crown
,with or w ithout the in
For re f . see Chris tensen,L
’
Empire des S asanides , tr. Na riman , in
J IA. 8. 434.435.
Raw l inson, The S eventh Or ienta l Monarchy, p . 67.”I h.
, p. 65.
I h., p . 532 .“I h.
, pp . 107 , 108, n. 5 .
Ib.. p . 453.
350 ART AND ARCHITECTURE
flated ba l l at the top, and interposed , at t imes , by a crescent and
a ci rcle, or with a cap term inat ing in the head of an eag le or a
bull . Other variations a re found occas ional ly . One sta r or sev
era l s tars , and a crescent , in front , or above the crown , or on
either s ide of it , a re sometimes s een . The name o f the king, in
scribed on each coin,is a lways accompanied by some of his im
portant t itles a s the King of Kings , the King o f Iran, the D iv ine .
The regna l years of the king show the particu lar yea r of his reignin which the coin wa s s truck, a s the mint marks show the town
from wh ich it wa s is sued . Fire , the sacred symbo l of Zoroa strianism,
is a lways conspicuous on the revers e of the coins ,where it is depicted on the a lta r in ris ing flames , with one manin ful l length figure on e ither s ide , gua rding the eterna l emb lem .
352 MED IC INE AND PUBLIC HEALTH
through the food and drink that he takes , conduces to vigourand hea lth o f the body .
“Care is tobe taken to preserve and
augment the purity and v ita l ity of blood , wh ich embel lishes the
body like an ornament .
“P hys ical cu res . There are two kinds o f phys icians o f the
body . The duty of the phys ician of the first clas s,who is ca l led
durus tpa t or the master of the hea lth , is to remove the causes
that give r is e to the disea ses . The phys ic ian of the s econd c las s ,known a s tanbeskazak, or the hea ler of body , does the work of
hea ling, by means o f med icine ?“Phys icians were chiefly drawnfrom the priest ly c la s s ,but qua l ified persons from the cla s s of
agriculturists , experienced in the medicina l qua lities of herbs and
p lants , were el igible to the medica l profes s ion? 1 Phys icians for
the roya l household were often drawn from foreign countries .
When Justinian concluded a truce with NoShirvan ,he lent him
the services of a Greek phys ic ian ,in addition to -
p aying him two
thousands pounds of gold , as the price of the truce ?2
I f proper care is not taken to cure a person of his disease in
t ime,it is l ikely to spread to other pa rts of the body , and may
occas iona l ly result in death ?“It is held tobe the duty of the
rulers to found hospita ls in important centres , to provide them
w ith medicines , and to appoint a phys ician to attend patients
who come seeking hea lth ?“The chie f cures of the body are stated tobe those by means
of fi re,herbs , . surgical instruments , and acid s ?“Med icine is
mos tly prepared from herbs and plants?“O rma z d has fi l led
the earth with medicina l herbs and p lants f or the good of man
kind ?" Medicines cou ldbe inha led , a s wel l a s drunk , with goodeff ect . Certa in dis eases of the skin cou ldbe cured by fumigating the body with herbs and p lants . Wounds , boils , tumours ,and various s imilar diseases , require that the disea sed part should
Ib., pp . 238-240.
I h., pp . 238, 239 .
”Ib., pp . 223, 225.
" lbpp 232 233Raw l inson , The S eventh Grea t Orienta l Monarchy, p . 404;cf . Wig
ram, H is tory of the As syrian Church, pp . 2 10,2 1 2
,2 50, 2 53, London, 1 9 10.
Dk . , vol . 2 , p . 68.
Dk ., vol . I , p . 42 .
Dk ., vol . 4, p . 2 23.
Dk . , vol . 4, p . 234;vol . 9 , p . 587 .
Bd . 9 . 4;27 . 2 .
MED IC INE AND PUBLIC HEALTH 353
fi rstbe treated with surgica l instruments , a fter which medica l
solutions shouldbe admin is tered ?“P rofess ional qua l ifica t ion s . In common with his profes
s ional brother of the K ianian period , the candidate who aspired
to act as a hea ler, had to prove his ski ll by pract is ing h is art of
hea ling three times on the body of a non-Zoroastrian . I f he
fa iled in all succes s ive attempts to cure him ,he was deemed
unfit to practise therea fter , either medicine or surgery ?“Thefirs t indispensable qua l ificat ion of a phys ic ian ,
who embraces the
profes s ion i s ,‘
we are told , that he should have studied wel l the
science of medicine ?“A good phys ic ian , we are informed , is
the man who has read much , and remembers much , of medica lsubjects , who has great experience of his profes s ion , who hears
the case of his pat ient with ca lmnes s , who is pa instaking in
diagnos ing the disease of his pat ient, who knows the variousbod i ly organs and understands thei r functions , who conscien
tious ly treats his patient, who is sweet-tongued , gentle, f riend ly,zea lous of the honour of h is profes s ion, averse to protracting
the d isease f or greed of money, and who is God- fear ing ? 1 An
ideal hea ler hea l s for the sake of hea l ing : he is the best among
hea lers . The second in rank in the profes s ion is he who praeti ses his art, actuated by the des i re for rewa rd and renown of
th is world . The third in the point o f honour, works both f or thesake of merit and for money ,but gives pre ference to the first .The fourth in pos ition of nob ility in h is profes s ion is the phys ician , who rates money h igher than merit;but the lowest in the
sca le is the greedy and heartles s phys ician, who dishonours hisnoble profess ion
?“The duty of a consc ientious phys ic ian is towatch careful ly the eff ect of the medicine that he prescribes tohis patient f rom day to day , to change and try a stil l better drugthan the one he has a lready given , to vis it the inva l id da i ly at a
fixed hour , to labour zea lous ly to cure him, and to combat thedisea se o f his pat ient, a s i f it were his own enemy ?“R emuner at ion of the med ica l practi t ioners . Having se
cured a good phys ic ian to hea l thei r s ick , it is the duty of the
Dk ., vol . 4, p . 224.
Dk ., vol. 4, pp. 229 , 230;vol . 6 , pp . 375, 376 .
Dk . , vol. 4, p . 22 1 .
Ib., pp . 226 , 227.
Ib., pp. 231 , 232 .
Ib., p. 230.
354 MED ICINE AND PUBLIC HEALTH
pe0p1e among whom he practises , to see tha t he is not hampered
properly appreciated . A good phys ician, we are told, shouldbeprovided . with an income that would enable him to l ive in a
house s ituated in a prominent loca l ity, and furnished w ith nec
essary furniture . H e should have wholesome food , sufficientdres s , and swi ft horses . At least one swift horse is indispensable for him,
f or w ithout it , it is sa id , he cannot vis it h is
patients who l ive f ar from his home . S imilarly , he shouldbewel l-equ ipped with a sufficient quantity o f medicines and surgi
ca l instruments ?“San itat ion . The Zoroa str ian idea l of the perfection of both
the body and soul , wh ich we had d is cus s ed in our treatment of
the sanitary princip les observed during the K ianian period, isma inta ined by Sasanian writers w ith unabated zea l . An in j ury
to the body is regarded a s an inj ury to the sou l . Hea lthy bodyand hea lthy soul go together?
“and the soul 1 5 not cons ide red
secure, un les s it is housed in a hea lthy body ?“The laws laiddown in the Vendidad f or bodi ly clean l ines s
, s ti l l remai n the
standard hygienic code, and the one ta sk w ith which the wr itersof th is period busy them selves is to interpret these laws in commentaries and glos ses , and to elabora te them by means of dis
s ertat ions .
Fo l lowing the regulations of the Vendidad rega rding the
purity o f the elements , the Sasanian w riters declare it tobe theduty of the rulers to prevent men
,by means o f legis lation,
f rom
pol luting fi re , water, earth , and a ir , so that the people maybesaved f rom pesti lentia l dis ea ses
?" D i sea ses , we are informed,
originate by bringing contam ination to the elements;on the otherhand , sa lubrity and hea lth result
,when a ll putre fying matter,
which spreads‘
poi sonous gases , are carefu l ly removed ?“Whenfi lth and decaying matter mix w ith water , and give ris e to s tench ,the contam ination s preads through the atmosphere
,by means of
heat and moisture, and breed in fectious diseases ?“Hence preservation o f the elemen ts from impurity and a s trict observanceo f bodily cleanl ines s , are the es sentia l requirements for pub l ichea lth ?“Man is advi sed to avoid contact w ith all kinds of
Ib., pp. 230-232 . Dk ., vol . 5, pp . 283, 284.
Dk . , vol . 6 , p . 395 . Ib., pp . 290,29 1 .
Dk . , vol. 9 , p . 599 . Ib., p . 29 1 .
Dk ., vol . I , p . 42 .
CHAPTER LV
COMMERCE
The Sa s an ians w ere not a commerc ia l race . Commerce wasnot va lued as h ighly a s agriculture among the pe0p1e . The
Sasanian kings rea l ized thei r amb ition of reviving the greatempire of thei r Achaemenian forebears , and succeeded , in the
zenith o f thei r power, in extending their sway from the Tigrisand Euphra tes to the ZEgean and the N i le . The Iran ian merchants cou ld have carried on an extens ive commerce with thesed is tant lands . The Babylon-Ecbatana and other great land
routes traversed the interior of Pers ia . The roads and bridgeswere kept in constant repa ir. Garri sons , s tationed at va riousinterva ls , gua rded the sa fety of the travel lers ,“and protectedcaravans from the as saults of brigands and h ighwaymen ? Not
f ar f rom the seat of their power, flowed the Euphrates , nav
igable by sma l l ves sels;the Tigris , w ith its navigable course ex
tending over a thousand miles , f ed by severa l tributaries , and
augmented by the ra ins of w inter . The river Karun, and.
the sea
board of the Pers ian Gu l f in the south , provided other avenueso f commerce , and ves sels freighted with merchandise plied thesewaters . The chief arteries of commerce by land and water
ma inta ined an extens ive commercia l activity ,but the commercewas most ly in the hands o f the Jews and Armenians , who flourished in Pers ia in large numbers . In addition to these pe0p1e,the many Roman capt ives , establ ished by the Sa san ian kings inseparate sett lements , a s a lso H indus , who are reported by H iuenTsang tobe l iving in the chief cities of the country,
“must haveplied their trades in Pers ia .
Natura lly enough , the Pahlavi works of the period, with theexception of some meagre in formation , do not enl ighten u s
regarding commerce in thei r days . We gather f rom the Dadistan-i Denik that it was lawful f or a merchant to sel l his ordinary
Mirkhond, tr . S i lvestre de Sacy, pp. 363, 364.
Sg . 4° 2 5:Mookerj i , I ndian S hipping, p . 1 69 , London, 1 9 1 2 .
356
COMMERCE 357
wa re at a profit,but corn , medicine and other a rticles , necessary
f or the ma intenance of l ife , were not a llowed tobe sold at in
flated prices . I t was deemed proper to s tore corn and other
edible goods , a s a precaution aga ins t the time o f scarc ity,but a
merchant who fi l led his warehouse in a time of plenty and cheap
prices , with the sole obj ec t of making undue profits when crops
fa i led , who ra i sed his prices when corn wa s not suffi cient for
the inhabitants of a place , and who re fused to sel l at reasonable
rates , even i f the s tock rotted in his s torehous e , and thereby
caus ed misery to the poor , wa s gu i lty of crime amenable to
punishment ? Those whose bus ines s was to s el l w ine were
enjoined to s el l it to such pe0p1e and in such quantity that a l
though they m ight make fa ir profits f rom s a les , drunkennes s and
vice would not originate among thei r customers . I t was w rong
to sel l wine. to foreigners , infidels and others , who,under the
intoxicating influence of drink , were likely to cause disturb
ance .
“Men are admonished never tobe dishones t in their dea lings with thei r customers , and Vira f wa rns them in vivid picturesof the un fortunates who were made to weigh and devour dustand ashes in hel l , becaus e, in th is world, they used fa l s e we ights ,mixed water with wine
,dus t with gra in, and otherw ise cheated
thei r customers .
“The Sa san ian cur rency . We have a l ready discus sed the
artistic va lue of the coins bearing the effigies of the Sasan iankings reigning when they were s truck . Coined s i lver and goldmoney were in c irculation,but we have very l ittle in format ionregarding the fixed s tandard of coined money , which must havepreva i led at the time . The s i lver coin ,
most f requently mentioned in the Pahlavi works , is ca l led j uj u or dirham,
whichweighed probably about s ixty-three gra ins .
" A sma l ler coin ,
whose va lue was one-fourth that of a j uj u or dir ham, was ca l ledmad or dang.
“Four of the j uj u or dirham coins made a s tir .
We do not know the names of s i lver coins , higher in va luethan a s tir . A gold coin ca l led dindr seems to have been in
circulation f rom very early t imes , as it is mentioned in connec
Dd . 49 . 1 -10.
Dd . 50. 1 -4.
AV 27;67;80.
For genera l informa tion about the Sa sanian coins , see Mordtmann,
Zur Peh levi -Miinzkunde, in ZDMG . 33. 82 -1 62 .
‘Sd .
358 COMMERCE
tion with the founder of the Sasanian dynas ty , in the Pahlaviwork which records his exp loits .
“The Pah lavi-P azand weddinghymn recited to this very day , speaks of this gold coin as of the
N ishapur currency .
W e igh ts . The extant texts do not furnish a complete l istof the we ights in use f or
'
weighing commodities . Some of the
names of the coins that we have noticed above are l ikew ise ap
pl ied to des ignate certa in weights . For example , the smal les tcoin ca l led mod is a lso a sma l l weight, and , a fter the ana logy of
the coin of the same name, is one-fourth the weight of a j uj u or
dirham?“The j uj u or d irham, a s stated above,is a lso the name
o f a coin . Four o f thes e weights made the weight spoken of a s a
s tir,
“1 which is l ikewis e the name of a coin . I t is interes ting tonote , that in the Pahlavi texts , the names of these weights occur
in a f ew instances only,in pa s sages referring to commercia l
transactions . They are more often employed to des ignate the
diff erent degrees of s in to wh ich specific we ights a re app l ied .
According to the writings o f the period , Ra shn , the j udge, s tands
a t the Bridge of Judgment, holding a golden ba lance .in his
hands to we igh the good and evi l deeds o f the souls that leave
this world a fter death ?“A sca le of weights is there fore fixed,
and a certa in weight is as s igned to each s in ful act . I t is saidthat the weight of j us t one fi lament more of the ha ir o f the eye
lashes , of the mer it or s in of a soul , determines its fate f or
heaven or he l l ?“Meas ures of d i s tance . The s ca le f or mea suring distances
rema ins the s ame a s preva i led in the ea rl ier period . A s tep or
foot , a s we have seen , const ituted the un it o f length according to
the Aves tan texts . Three such s teps cons tituted a pace,“wh ich
served to mea sure sma l l dis tances ?“By f ar the most common lymentioned mea sures in the Pahlavi texts are the has ar and para
s ang, the latter being s t i l l in u s e in modern Pers ia under the
name farsakh . The two measures are often confused w ith each
other. At t imes both are taken to represent one and the same
di stance ?“In another instance , it is s a id that it requ ires fourhasars to make a paras ang
?" The hc’
is ar , we a re in formed,
KrNArtP . 8. 2 , 4. Dk ., vol . 9 , pp. 644, 645.
S lS . Io. 24. Dk ., vol . I , pp . 1 7, 1 8.
Sd . 1 2 . 9 . Bd . 1
3. 4.
"AV. 5. 5. Bd . 1 7.
Sd . 2 . 3, 4.
360 COMMERCE
that they are as close to one another as the ear is to the eye .
The s ize of a needle’s point or the breadth o f a ha i r are the ex
pres s ions used to denote the minutest space ?" A hundred
thousand or n ine thousand , nine hundred and ninety-nine myriads are the highes t numbers spoken o f in the texts?“and an
indefinitely large number‘is denoted by comparing the intended
number to the leaves of the trees , to the sand-gra ins of the
desert, to the drops of ra in?“or to the ha i rs on the mane o f a
horse ?“O f the s i ze of a bowl , or of the head o f a bull or of a
man 3“a re some Of the expres s ions used indefin itely to denote
the square d imens ions of an obj ect,a s the terms handful s , arm
fuls , and bucket fuls are used to expres s cub ic content?“A
kafiz, a measure of weight, that holds s ixty- four pounds weight,i s mentioned in the texts ?“
AV. 54.
Bd. 1 8. 6;Mkh . 2 . 1 2 1 .
Bd. 9 . 4;1 3. 4;1 8. IO.Sd . 8. 2 .
AV. 54;The S ymbolism of the Da run, P hl. text ed. and tr . by.
J amasp Asa, in Das tur H oshang Memoria l Volume, p . 204, Bombay, 1 9 1 8.
Bd . 7 . 5, I I;Zsp . 6 . 5, 1 2 .
”Bd . 7 . 1 1;AV . 27 .
Dd. 52 . I , 2;AV. 27.
CHAPTER LVI
CALENDAR
The P ahlavi works upon the ca lendar . The Sasaniansmake no improvement upon the uncouth method , inherited from
their predeces sors , o f reckoning events from the years of a ruling
k ing. The ca lendar remains the s ame a s in the Kianian period ,and the Pah lavi works elaborate and expla in the deta ils of its
working . I t is no part o f our purpose to reproduce the story
of the controvers ies that have raged a round the ques tions of
dates fa l ling“behind , ow ing to neglect of observing proper inter
ca lation . We may note in pa ss ing, that a learned l iterature has
appeared on the ques tion among the Pa rs is during the la st hun
dred years , pa rticular ly in the Guj a rat i language .
The Zoroastrian ca lenda r, it is interesting to note , has great lyinfluenced the ca lenda rs o f Armenia ,
Cappadocia , A lbania , and
other adj acent countries .
“Th e s eas ons . The two chie f seasons of the yea r are shown
a s the summer o f seven months and the winter of five month s .
The period of the summer , we are told , begins f rom the day
Ormazd of the first month Farva rdin , and extends to the thirt i
eth day Aniran o f the s eventh month M ih r. During this period ,Rapitvin , the genius of wa rmth , comes up f rom below the groundand ripens the f ru it of the trees . The water of springs becomescold in summer , for Rapitvin is not at thei r source . The re
ma in ing five months , beginn ing f rom the day Ormazd of the
e ight month Aban and extend ing to the end of the five interca lary days , placed at the close of the twel fth month , Spanda rmad , a re o f winter . Though the winter sets in at the beginningo f the month Aban ,
it a tta ins its ful l s trengt h in the tenth month ,Deh , and we a re in formed that it was the cus tom among the
pe0p1e to kind le fires everywhere on the n inth day ,Adar , of
th is month , to ma rk the advent of w inter . During the monthsof winter, it is sa id , the waters o f springs and condu its rema in
See Gray, Ca lenda r (Pers ia n) , in ERE. 3. 130.
36 1
362 CALENDAR
wa rm , becau se the wa rmth-giving Rapitvin is , at this period ,under the ea rth .
The author of the Bundahishn compares the climate o f his
country with that of India , and s ays that , both summer and
winter are not very s evere, because the ra in which fa l ls in tor
rents in summer d ispels heat, and as the ra in does not fa ll in
winter, the cold season is mild . The w riter s eeks to imply by
this contra st that , in his country , the ra in does not fa l l in sum
mer, hence the summer is very hot,and a s in winter ra in is
f requent , the rigour of cold is increa sed?
In expla in ing the sea sons , a ccording to the movements of the
sun ,it is sa id that, when the sun goes forth from the fi rs t degree,
the season is the spring;when he enters the firs t degree of
Cancer, it is the beginning o f summer;when he a rr ives a t the
s ign o f Libra , it is the beginning of autumn;and when he comesto Capricorn ,
it is the beginning O f w inter ?
When the d ivis ion of the yea r into diff erent sea sons is
des cribed in deta i l , four dis tinct s easons are recorded . They
are : vahc‘
ir,
‘spring,
’
hamin, summer,
’
pat‘
iz ,
‘autumn
,
’
and
zamis tan,
‘winter . ’ Each of the four sea sons la sts f or three
months .
4 The s ix s ea sona l fes tiva ls , known as the gdhanba'rs ,are now described as the s ix periods o f a year
,during which
Ormazd success ively created the sky , the water , the earth , the
plants , the an ima ls , and final ly mankind .
“Th e year . The New Yea r begins w ith the a dvent of the
spring when nature robes hersel f in ri ch verdure . The end o f
the winter , according to the D inkard , is the close of the year ,a lso the particula r occa s ion when the Guardian Sp i rits o f the
dead descend to ea rth , s eeking commemoration f rom thei r l iving
kinsmen .
“The sun ,it is sa id , requi res three hundred and s ixty
five days and s ix short hours , between two succes s ive dates of
entering the s ign Aries .
" As the year w ith its 360 days o f
twelve equa l month s together w ith the five interca lary days , wass ti l l a quarter o f a day too short, th is shortage , the Dinkard
expla ins , reached the length of one ful l day in four years , of
Bd . 25 . 7, 1 0- 1 5;c f . Dk . , vol . 1 0, bk . 6 . 79 , pp. 22
,23.
Bd . 5 . 6 .
Bd . 25. 20;Mkh . 49 . 26;Dk . , vol . 9 , p . 565.
Bd. 1 . 28;25. 1 .
Dk . , vol. 1 5, bk. 6 . 1 1 , 23, pp . 14-1 7.
Bd. 25. 2 1 .
364 CALENDAR
Medyoshem Gahanabar festiva l ?“During the time of the in
tercalary days at the end of the twel fth month in the Hamaspmadem festiva l the day and night once aga in become equa l ?"
When the sun pas ses through the fi rs t degree, the day and
n ight are equa l;when he a rrives a t the firs t degree of Cancer,the day is the longest;when he comes to the s ign of Libra , theday and n ight are equa l;when he comes to Capricorn ,
the nightis the longes t;when he a rrives at Aries , the day and n ight areaga in equa l ?“
The day ,we had seen, wa s d ivided into five periods . The
fi rst of thes e is sa id tobe between daybreak and mid-day;thes econd f rom mid—day to a fternoon;the third f rom the a f ternoon to the appearance of the s tars in the sky;the fourth f romthis t ime to m idnight;and the fi fth f rom midn ight unti l thestars become imperceptible in the sky at dawn ?“Unl ike sum
mer,in which the day has five watches , the winter day cons ists
of only four . This is , a s a l ready stated , becaus e the second
period , between the mid-day and a fternoon , is absorbed in the
firs t watch .
Bd . 25 . 3. Bd . 25 . 6 . Bd . 5. 6 . Bd. 25 . 9 .
CHAPTER LVII
DRESS AND ORNAMENTS
D res s . The sacred white shirt , worn next to the skin , and
the girdle tied over it , a round the wa is t , are the chie f garments ,“without which , it is sa id , a man or a woman is not a true
Zoroa strian ? The shirt is tobe made o f cotton , and not of s i lk ,for, a s is expla ined , cotton grow s by the help of the elements
o f nature, and is , therefore, good f or the soul , wherea s s il k is
produced through the instrumenta l ity of worms , which be longto the cla s s of
,the noxious creatures , and th ings made of s ilk are ,
there fore , serviceable for the body on ly ? The gird le l ikewiseshould notbe made of s i lk,but o f cotton , of the ha ir of the goat ,came l , and other anima l s .
“Wh ite is the colour wh ich cont inuestobe rega rded as the symbol of purity . Natura l ly, there fore,it is the co lour most suitable f or the garments of pr ies ts .
“Red ,on the other
2
hand , is the co lour that suits the uniform of the
warr ior ch ief s .
“B lack and b lue seem tobe the co lour, according to the Shah Namah , that the people wore , when mourn ingthe death of a king .
" Roya lty was atti red in the most magnificent dres s made of the cos tl iest mater ia l s . The figu res on
coins andba s -rel iefs show the kings cover ing the ir heads witha tiara , a ba l loon—shaped cap , a low cap w ith an inflated ba l l atthe top ,
or with caps surmounted by heads o f birds and an ima ls .
Robes o f rich materials , embroidered and pa inted in elegantcolours , trousers of sky
-blue colours,and red shoes were a lso
proper to kings .
“A cost ly mant le wa s O ften thrown over theshoulders , and a gird le s tudded w ith precious s tones encirc ledthe waist . Men o f the poorer cla s ses covered their bodies with
Bd . 24. 22;Dk ., vol . 9 , p . 636 .
Dk . , vol . 6 , p . 364;vol. 7 , p . 48 1 .
Nr . , bk . 3. 1 . 5;Mkh . 1 6 . 64-66 .
Nr . , bk . 3. I . 1 1 -1 3;5 15 . 4. 1
Dk . , vol. 5 , p. 297.
Dk vol . 5 , p . 299 .
ShN. 7 . 1 5 1 .
For re f . see Christensen,L
’
Empire S as anides,
Nariman,
J IA . 8. 435.
365
366 DRESS AND ORNAMENTS
clothes , made of skin,ha i r, and cotton;whereas the wea lthy
wore woolen and s i lk garments , often embroidered with gold
and s i lver .“Men covered thei r heads with a turban , and the
feet with sanda ls or boots , laced in f ront ?“Men of ordinarypos ition genera l ly wore
,a short coat , with a belt encircl ing the
wa i st . Accord ing to the statement of a Chinese travel ler, whovis ited Pers ia at this period , men cut the i r ha ir short , wore whitefur caps and turbans , and shirts open at the top to adm it thehead ?“The wh ite robes in which the pr ies ts clothed themselves ,extended to the feet . A pa i r of trou sers , loose or closely fitt ing,covered the lower l imbs .
The Pahlavi texts give no in formation about the costumesof women
,and the archaeologica l rema ins do not a s s ist us in
forming idea s on the subject . The Ch inese historian ,quoted
above, speaking about the dres s of the women o f the Sa san ian
period , states that they wore loose sh irts and cloaks , and ar
ranged their ha i r into a co i l in f ront ,but left loose behind, andadorned them se lves with gold and s ilver flowers , as a lso with
s trings of pear ls , hanging down on the shou lders ?“In his
letter to the king of Tabaristan , Tansar speaks of the dres s of
the women of nobility, and depicts them a s wearing s i lk gowns ,
boots , breeches , and caps ?“Ornament s . Ea r-rings
,necklaces
,armslets , finger
-rings , and
anklets made o f gold and s tudded with precious stones were the
ch ief ornaments worn by both men and women of wea lth ?“Those o f the poorer clas ses contented themselves with the use
of j ewels made of s i lver and other in ferior meta ls . The sculptures that perpetuate the figures o f kings in stone, show themwea ring ear-rings and necklaces with one , two, or three pendantsattached to them . A lavi sh u se of gold and precious s tones was
usua l with the king, to produce the eff ect of dazz ling splendour .H is tia ra and diadem were often made of gold, studded withpriceles s gems .
818 . 2 . 99;4. 4;Dk . , vol . 5, p . 299 .
S 15 . 1 0. 1 2;Sd . 87 . 3.
H ori, A Chines e Account of P ers ia in the S ixth Century, in SpiegelMemorial Volume, p . 248, Bombay, 1 908.”
lb. p . 248 .
Da rmesteter, Al leged Lettre de Tansar ou roi de Tabaris tan, in IA.,
1 894, 1 . p . 53 1 .
815 . 3. 4;Dk ., vol . 8, p. 435.
368 DOMESTIC AN IMALS
pet dog of King Artakhsh ir that lapped the poisoned milkdropping f rom the cup placed in the roya l hands , by his fa ith les sconsort, and died .
“Dogs tra ined to the chase accompanied theking and the nob les on thei r hunt ing excurs ions .
In addition to this insepa rable companion of man it seems
that the cat a lso figured among the domestic anima ls . Pers ia is
noted f or her beautiful breed of cats , even at the present day .
King Artakhshir , we gather from the narra tion of the aboveincident, had near him his pet cat , which amused h im by its
p leasant tri cks . When the fata l cup , intended to take his l i fefel l f rom his hands , the cat perished a long w ith the dog by lap
p ing its contents .
“Th e hors e . This nob le anima l keeps up h is reputation which
he had secured f or himsel f in Ancient I ran . He is s til l u sed
among the Sa sanians for r iding in t imes o f peace, and for draw
ing chariots , and carrying warriors in the time of war . Greatcare was taken to rea r the finest breed of horses , and the studs of
the kings , governors , and nob lemen were composed o f horses o f
various breeds . The mas ter O f the stable, who superintended
the roya l s table, wa s a lways a person of distinction . The horse
figures prominently on the s culptures in diff erent poses . The
horses of Arab blood s eem to have been prized most highly .
The D inka rd informs u s that native born horses do not compare
wel l with the pure Arab,and hor ses foa led by fleet Arab horses ,
out of nat ive dams , do not run l ike the Arab .
“Th e e leph ant . Another noble an ima l which fi l led an im
portant place in t imes of peace, a s wel l a s in war , wa s the ele
phant . The anima l was not indigenous to Pers ia , and was
obta ined mostly from Ind ia . The king rode on an elephant on
s tate occa s ions , and princes and nob les who accompanied him in
the roya l proces s ion ,a l so mounted on e lephants . The white ele
phant seem s to have been regarded as of an auspicious nature .
The founder of the Sa san ian Empire wa s s een in a dream bythe last of the Parthians
, seated on a white e lephant and receiv
ing the homage of the people , and the interpreters of the dream
foretold the down fa l l of the Pa rthian Empire and the rise of a
new kingdom , with the rider of the elephant f or its first king .
"
E lephants were employed to drive game to an enclosed place,
K rNArtP . 9 . 1 3. Dk ., vol . 2 , p . 95.
lb. KrNArtP . I . 10, 1 3.
DOMESTIC ANIMALS 369
when the king went hunting . Severa l elephants , with the ir rid
ers are seen scu lptured in the hunting scenes of Khus ru Pa rviz ,carved at Tak-i Bostan , near Kermanshah . O f the ir u se on the
battlefield , we have a lready spoken in earl ier pages .
Th ebi rds . The cock, so sacred to the Avestan pe0p1e, re
ta ined h is ho ly character .
“Among the birds , the eag le rep t esented the nationa l glory , and stood a s an emblem o f greatnessand power .
“The fa lcon wa s tra ined to catch the featheredgame .
Sd . 32 . 1 -6;34. 3. KrNArt P . 3. 1 0-20.
CHAPTER LIX
FOOD AND DRINK
Th e ch ief art icles of d iet . The human soul requires a
hea lthy and strong body, in order to live its s trenuous l ife upon
the earth . Wholesome food is the firs t es s entia l to prevent the
body f rom languishing, and to give it the necessary strength ?
Fasting, we had seen ,never found a p lace in the rel igious l i fe
of the early I ran ians . I t is reprobated with undimin ishing Op
pos it ion among the Sasanians . I t is a s in to fa st f rom food ,but ,so the mora l ists add, the one fa st enjoined by the prophet is the
fast f rom s in .
“The usua l diet of the peop le cons isted of milk
butter;vegetables , fru its , gra in , meat , eggs,fowls , and fish .
Roasted lambs and fow ls were served whole at feasts , a s among
the Achaemenians , and a s is s ti l l done in Pers ia .
“The best of
food which is served in heaven as ambros ia a fter the ana logy
of the Aves tan teachings , is the midspring butter .“The chief
o f gra ins , according to the writers of the period , is wheat .
“Dates and grapes are declared tobe best of fruits .
“Meat of
goats and sheep formed an ordinary a rticle of food .
" Meat
viands were served at s acred fea sts , anima ls were s laughteredf or the purpose, in accordance with specified rules , and various
parts ceremon ious ly dedicated to severa l heavenly beings , before
being used as food by man .
“The cus tom of the abs tention fromanima l food f or the firs t three days a fter the death of a relative ,arose from the superst itious dread that another death m ight occur
i f meat was pa rtaken of during the prohibited period .
“On the
fourth day ,it is stated , that a goat or a sheep maybe s laugh
tered ?“The use of w ine. People habitua l ly drank wine with thei r
Dk . , vol . 7, pp . 460, 46 1 . Sd. 83. 1 -6 .
3“C f . Unvala , The P ahlavi text K ing H usrav and h isboy, 2 1—53.
ShN. 6 . 238. Mkh . 2 . 1 52 , 1 56 .
Nr. , bk. 1 . 8. App. A . 2;Bd. 24, 1 9 Mkh . 1 6. 1 3-1 5 .
Mkh . I 6. 1 6 . Dk , vol . 6, p . 384;vol . 7 , p . 437 .
5 18 . 1 1 . 4;S d. 34. 4-6;P azand texts ,ed . Antia, p . 1 78, Bombay, 1 909 .
S IS . 1 7. 2;Sd . 78. S IS . 1 7 . 5 .
CHAPTER LX
FEAST‘
s AND FESTIVALS
Occas ions for fes t ivit ies . The fea sts and festiva ls which
were s acred to the Iran ians f rom ear ly times continued tobecelebrated w ith unabated zea l among the Sasanians . The Sea
sona l fest iva ls , the nationa l festiva l s , the fes t iva l s of the elements
of nature, and the fes tiva l s of the dead were a ll solemnly observed . The tendency , in the cas e o f such important fest iva ls ,as the New Year ’s Day and the feast of M ihr , was to lengt henthe
'
period of fes tiv ities . Such festiva l s commenced a f ew days
before the a ctua l feas t day ,and continued until severa l days
therea fter . Albiruni s ta tes that the king announced by proclamation h is roya l wil l to awa rd the s ervices of h is loya l subjects
on New Year ’s Day, and to give audiences , for the fol lowing
five days , succes s ively, to men of nobil ity , to warriors and high
pries ts , to members o f the roya l fam ily, relat ives , and domestics ,and on the fi fth day to the roya l chi ldren . On the s ixth dayhe converged w ith his confidentia l advisers , exam ined the pres
ents placed at his feet by h is grate ful subjects , s elected the
choicest gifts f or the roya l trea sury , and showered gi fts uponthose whom he was plea sed to honour
? According to anotheraccount, the king enterta ined his subj ects at a banquet, with
mus ic and var ious amusements to add to the ga iety of the occas ion .
“On the fest iva l of Mihrgan , we are in formed , that a fa i rwas held by the people, and the king donned a crown,
bear ing animage of the sun , with the wheel on wh ich he rotates .
“Thefeast, we a re further told , grew so greatly in importance that the
fest ivities in later periods lasted f or th irty days .
“On the great
festiva l days , the s treets were gay with peop le arrayed in festa latti re , spending thei r time vis iting re latives and f riends , in amus
‘Albiruni, Chronology of Ancient Na tions
,t r. Sachau, pp . 203, 204,
London,1879 .
Hp ri, A Chines e Account of Pers ia in the S ixth Century, in SpiegelMemori a l Volume
, p . 250, Bombay, 1 908.
Albiruni, op. cit ., p . 207 .“Ib., p . 209 .
FEASTS AND FESTIVALS 373
ing themselves with games and a thletic sports , and in genera l
rejoic ing and feas ting.
In addition to the fea sts and festiva ls that the S asanians had
inherited f rom thei r predeces sors , there were others that they hades tablished to commemorate events o f na tiona l importance . For
example , we learn f rom Albiruni, that a dreadful drought vis itedthe country in the reign o f King Piroz , and la id was te the countryf or seven years . The king took a ll pos s ible measures to fight thes courge , and repa i red to the famous fire-temp le to invoke O rmazdto rel ieve his subjects from the great fam ine . The prayers O f theroya l suppl icant were heard and , we a re told , clouds laden w ithwater began to gather over the head o f the king , when he le ft thesacred precincts , and poured down the ir ra in in such torrentstha t the fertil iz ing wa ters soon brought back prosperity to the
country . The king, thereupon ,inaugurated a feas t to perpetu
ate the memory of this event .
“Ib., p . 2 1 5.
CHAPTER LX I
AMUSEMENTS
The ou tdoor games . The information on this subj ect tha t
we glean f rom existing records is ch iefly lim ited "
to the kind o f
games and sports indulged in by kings and princes , nobil ity and
men of the upper cla s ses . We are not a cqua inted w ith the
amusements which lightened the drudgery o f l ife among the
common peop le . Some games which enta iled no great expendi
ture, such a s running and wrestl ing, and s imilar exercis es wh ich
gave divers ion, must have been the pas times of the ma s ses .
Sw imming in the waters of the rivers , lakes , and s eas mu s t havebeen indulged in by the people, and Adarbad caut ions the intrepidsw immer not to venture too often in violent waters , les t one
day the waters m ight overcome h im.
“The race-course and pologround were the chief resorts of the wea lthy , who could ma inta in horses of fine breed f or the purpose . Horse racing and the
playing of polo formed part of the tra ining of princes and the
sons o f noblemen , who were da ily taken to the field for the pur
pose .
“K ings , nobles , and warr iors much g iven to chas e . The
S asanians had inherited the love o f chas e f rom thei r forebears .
O f a ll the sports , the cha se wa s one which wa s most f requentlyindulged in by the king
,in company w ith his courtiers . I t wa s
cons idered a great accomp l i shment in a youth tobe a good hunter,and pr inces were taken to the hunting-ground every day f or in
s truction in hunting .
“When prince Artakhshir, dest ined tobethe founder of the la s t Zoroa str ian Emp i re, so dexterous ly shot aw i ld a s s , that the a rrow p ierced the bel ly of the an ima l and cameout from the other s ide, he aroused the j ea lousy O f the princesof his roya l host and pa tron ,
Artaban , and incurred h is d is favour .
“When the country wa s a t peace w ith its neighbours , andthe k ing was in the capita l , he sought to rel ieve h imsel f f romthe fat igue o f s tate aff a irs by s ta rting on hunting expeditions .
AnAtM. 1 1 3. KrNArtP . 1 . 28.
KrNArtP . 1 . 28, 39;13. 2 , 3, 5 , 7 . Ib., 1 . 32-39 .
374
376 AMUSEMENTS
existence in the reign of King Noshirvan . An Indian king ,tributa ry to the sovereign of Iran , according to the Pahlavi
treatise, sends a game , ca lled Chatrang, invented by his lea rned
courtiers , with a challengeI
that i f the lea rned men of Pers ia
solved the game , the Pers ianking wa s entitled to the customary
tribute , which the long tra in of camels and elephants had brought
to his gates ,but in the case of the fa i lure to p lay the game ,the
’
Pers ian king should forego his cla im to Indian tribute ,and should bind himsel f to pay the s ame to the Indian king .
The game was tobe played on a chequered board of four colours ,with s ixteen diamond and s ixteen ruby p ieces arranged as at war
with one another, in which one king, as s is ted by his min is ter,knight , and soldiers , attacked the other , s imi larly equipped . The
game was , we are told , succes s ful ly played by the able min is ter
of Noshirvan .
“The learned Pers ian minister now on his part , we are told ,
invented a game, and named it Vin-i Artakhshir, a fter the i l lus
trious founder of the Sa sanian Empire, and dispatched it to
India , with a counter-cha l lenge to expla in the mystery of the
Pers ian game, which , it is a l leged, none could solve in India .
The game was played on a boa rd which s tood for the ea rth ,and with thirty pieces , fi fteen white, which represented the daysand fi fteen black , which s tood f or a s many nights . O f theses evera l pieces , one was l ikened to Ormazd , two represented thecelestia l and terrestria l worlds , three reminded o f the triad of
good thoughts , good words , and good deeds , four s tood f or theelements , a ir, ea rth , fire , and water, four represented the east ,
wes t, south , and north , five connoted the l ight of the sun ,moon ,
planets , fire, and the heavens , and s ix corresponded to the s ix
seasona l festiva ls . The movements of the pieces , which wereforwards and
'
backwards , were ana logous to the movements of
the seven planets and twelve constel lations . The defeated pieceswere to depart from the board , unti l the time when a ll had fa l len,
and a new game was tobe commenced with the same pieces .
This reminded one of the dead being made to ri se on the Day of
Resurrection .
“We find no clue to the method of p laying thegame f rom the above s tatement ,but it is evident that the Sasanian
‘Sanj ama , Madiganecha trang,in Ganj e
’
S hayagdn, pp . 1 -3, Bombay,1 885;
.
Modi , Firdous i ’s vers ion of the I ndian game of chess , Bombay, 1896;Rawlmson, op. czt., p . 450, n. 2.
i
Ibpp. 3. 4.
AMUSEMENTS 377
k ings , and the people o f the i r time , must have p layed it f requent ly ,a s a pa s time for le isure hours . A Pahlavi trea tise speaks of other
games known to the Sa san ians .
Mus ic . The firs t S asanian monarch is s a id to have made a
sevenfold minis teria l div is ion , in wh ich the mus icians he ld the
fi f th place ?“The Sa sanians were a mus ica l people , and mus i
eiaus and players contributed grea tly to the joy o f l i fe . Harps
and mins trelsy formed a constant fea ture , according to the ShahNamah , in all roya l movements . We lea rn f rom the account o f
the Ch inese trave l ler , quoted above , that mus ic ians played at the
banquets and amused the guests ?“The roya l s ingers and playersamused the king at the pa lace with their a rt, accompan ied him
to the ba ttlefield , and j oined him in his hunting expeditions .
Bands of mus icians are scu lptured in the hunting scenes of
Khus ru Pa rviz at Tak- i Bos tan . Men and women begu iled
their weary,
hours w ith s inging and playing upon the harp , flute ,drum , or tambourine . Pr ince Artakhshir fi rst attracted the at
tention of the ma id of Artaban , when he was s inging to the beat
o f the tambourine at the horse s ta l l , at which he was condemnedto serve by the Pa rth ian king ?“Lyre, guita r, zither , chang, vinand other mus ica l ins truments were in use among the peop le
?“The fi rs t rank among the sweet s ingers of the S asan ian Court
is unan imous ly accordedby '
tradition to Barbad , the famous hardo f the romant ic king Khus ru Pa rviz . Among h is other com
pos itions , he is sa id to have composed 360 specia l songs , of wh ichhe sang one , each night , to rega le his roya l ma s ter at his sumptuous banquets . The Sasanian mins tre l ’s a irs continued tobesung long a fter the downfa l l of the empire . Severa l o f the
names o f S a san ian melodies a re s ti l l preserved in Arabian l iterature ?“
Unva la , The P ahlavi text K ing Hus rav and h isboy ,1 5 , 1 6 .
Ma sudi, Les P ra iries d ’
Or, tr. Barbier de Meynard , 2 , 1 5 , Pa ris ,1 86 1 -1 877 .
Hori , A Chines e Account of Pers ia in the S ixth Century , in SpiegelMemoria l Volume, p . 250, Bombay, 1 908.
K rNArt P . 2 . 2 .
Unva la , op. ci t. 1 3, 62 , 63.
Chris tensen , S ome Notes on Pers ian melody-names of the S as a nia n
period , in Das tur H oshang Memoria l Volume, pp . 368-377, Bombay , 1 9 18.
CHAPTER LXI I
D IVINATION AND SORCERY
D iviners and magic ian s . In our treatment of the bel ie f ofthe K ianians in the planetary influences on human li fe
, we have
seen that no important s tep wa s taken by them , without refer
ence to the pos itions of s tars . Th is tendency"
had now grown
s tronger , and people of a ll classes hes itated to undertake any
thing, before ascerta in ing the auspicious conj unctions of the
planets . The court as trologers , a s we have seen , were regardedwith high honour and the king constant ly sought their he lp .
On certa in specia l occas ions the kings thought it neces sary
to consult noted a strologers of foreign countries,
as KingArtakhsh ir is sa id to have s ent one of h is chief courtiers to
India to consult the famous diviners of that country ? The
country was ful l of as trologers , who took the au sp ices f or those
who consulted them on important a ff a irs , and reported to them
whether they were favourable or not . I t is sa id that an astrolo
ger can predict future events in the l i fe of a man by read ing his
horoscope, in the same manner, a s a phys ician can speak of the
hea lth of a person by examining his body .
“These readers of the
s tars drew up horoscopes , ca lculated nat iv it ies , foretold commgevents , and in various other ways , consulted the heavens f orthei r credulous cl ients . The common bel ief that permeatedI ran ian society , from the king to the farmer
,wa s that a ll the
good and evi l that man experiences in th is l i fe are due ma inlyto the work ings of the twelve good cons tel lations and the s evenevil planets .
“The way which man travels in h is j ourney upon
this ea rth , is infes ted by these p laneta ry brigands , who robhimof his happines s .
“The finger of Fa te writes its inexorable de
cree on man ’
s forehead at his birth , and he enters the worldforged in i ts fetters , which no earthly power,but Providence
KrNArtP . 1 1 . 4-7 .
Dk. , vol. 9 , p. 59 1 .
Mkh . 8. 1 7-1 9 , 2 1 .“Mkh . 8. 20;I 2 . 38. 4. 5;Se. 4 9. 24-27
378
CHAPTER LXI I I
CONCLUS ION
We have fin ished our survey o f the progres s of the Zoroa s
trian Civ iliza tion throughout the period during which Pers ia wasunder Zoroa s trian rule . Thirteen centuries have now elapsed
s ince the extinction of the Zoroas trian Empire ,but the ch ildren of
Ancient I ran s til l l ive upon this earth . They a re the Pars is o f
Ind ia , and the Zoroa strian I ranians of Pers ia , and the noble blood
o f the ea rly K ian ians s til l courses in their veins . Although.
it is
w ide o f our purpose to del ineate , in deta il , Zoroastrian l i fe in
modern times , it willbe interesting to note , in brie f , some of its
s a l ient features , to enable us to. see how the rac ia l characterist icsof the ancient Pers ians have been trans lated into the l i fe of thei r
present-day descendants .
S ince the dis solution of the empire in the seventh century ,the community has pas sed through countles s vicis s itudes , sor
rows , and tribulations . Vas t numbers have , f rom time to t ime,exchanged Avesta for Koran, in order to escape socia l and politi
cal disabil ities in thei r fathe rland . A hundred thousand peoplein a ll now rema in s cattered among some s ixteen hundred mill ionso f human beings inhabiting the globe , and the appea rance o f a
Zoroastrian , under such c i rcumstances , is an event of great
curios ity . History records nothing remotely l ike it. The
Zoroastrians , sti l l l iv ing in Pers ia , have rema ined s tagnant, and
a lmos t in the same backwa rd stage of cu lture a s thei r ances torsin the dark period of the la s t thirteen centuries , and drag on an
uneventful exis tence a t the present day .
In India , the Pa rs is have atta ined prominence, f ar out of
proportion to thei r ins ignificant numbers . They were the earli
es t among Orienta l peop les to acqu ire a veneer of modern West
ern Civil ization . Unl ike the ancient Pers ians , who,a s we had
seen, looked to commercia l pursuits wi th dis favour , the modernPa rs i s have taken to commerce and industry, and have ama ssed
cons iderable wea lth . The greatnes s of a community, however ,380
CONCLUSION 381
cannotbe estimated in terms of its wea lth a lone . Materia l
prosperity would prove a curse in d isgu ise , i f , a long with it , thecommunity fa i led to show any s ign o f that creative genius , which
can find expres s ion in l iterature and the a rts , nour ish ing the
1magination and animating the sp irit of its members . Judged by
this s tandard , we find tha t the Pa rs i commun ity has not es tablished its t itle to intel lectua l origina l ity , s ince it planted its colony
in India . No crea tive work o f wor ld-fame in l itera ture or science
s tands to its cred it . There is no rea l Pars i literature , and there
ex ists no ph i losophy , work O f a rt , drama , or mu s ic , d istinctivelyPa rs i in character . Pars i culture to-day is im ita tive and exotic .
The name bearers o f the ancient Pers ians , have, l ike them , re
ma ined receptive and imitative . The period of apprenticeshipto the culture o f the ir neighbours which began with the ir Achaemen ian ancestors twenty-five centuries ago shows no s ign of
drawing to a close . When a community adopts the culture of
a neighbour, and ceases , at the same t ime, to create anyth ing of
its own ,it is bound to find , in the long run , that its soul becomes
atrophied . I t willbe wel l for the Pars is , that they should best irthemselves to combat this evil which is hanging over thei r community .
Modern Pars is are enterpris ing and practica l , vi rile and in
dus triou s , generous and benevo lent . They are impuls ive and not
given to reflection, emotiona l and not inte l lectua l . They a re
neither philosophical , nor rich in imagination . Ta lented a s theyare, they a re not endowed with gen ius .
Interna l dis sens ions , we have seen , formed one o f the chiefcauses that contributed to the col lapse of the Pers ian Empire .
Modern Pars is , it seems , have not profited by the les sons of the i r
past history , and are torn to-day by factions that underm ine thesol idarity of their community . D is integrating forces have the
community in their grip, and threaten to dis solve the bond of
communal consciousnes s .
Let the Pa rs is emu late the good that the pages of thei r h istory furnish , and el iminate the evi l that contributed to the downfa l l o f the ancient emp ire , and their future w il lbe as brightas thei r past has been great .
INDEX
aberetar, 1 23ablu t ions , ceremonia l , 1 63, 1 64abort ion ,
1 1 2 , 330
academy at Jund-i Shapur, 280, 306Achaemen ian , 209 -2 13Adarbad , 328
administration, 234-240, 31 7-320
Adoption , 7 1 , 72
Adultery , 1 1 1 , 1 1 2, 329 , 330
Aerpat istan ,1 22
aethra pa iti ( P hl . aerpa t) , 83, 1 23,
332
aethrya , 83Afghan istan ,
2 1
af r inakan,89
agerepta ,1 1 6
agoyos t, 1 67agr iculture , 1 40-143, 1 58ahu ,
1 23Ahuan ,
fortified stone structure at,
345Ahura Mazda ( P hl . Ormazd;
‘
Old
Per s . Auramazda ) , sacr ificesunto Vayu, 3
summons a conference of ange l sand men, 3
wa rn s Y ima of the coming del1183 , 4
Aburas , 1 7Airyaman , 81
a iryama n,one o f the three socia l
divis ions , 64invoked in the wedding hymn, 81
Airyana , 4A iryana Vaej ah ,
Ahura Mazda ca l lshis conference o f ange ls and
men in , 3Ahura Mazda sacrifices untoVayu and A rdvi Sura in , 3, 22
cradle o f the Aryans , 3deadly winter introduced by Angra Ma inyu in ,
1 7 1
extens ion o f its boundaries , 3firs t land
,
created by AhuraMazda , 3
inundated w ith an icy' de luge , 4
overflows w ith popula tion , 3
pers is tence o f its name , 22
Za ra thushtra recites Ahuna Va irya in, 22
Airyana Vaej ah,Za rathu shtra , Haos ravah ,
J ama spa sacrifice in , 22
a iwi-gama ,1 7 1
a iw is ru th rima, 1 72
A lexander burns the pa lace at
Persepol is , 1 3, 40
defeats the a rmies o f Darius I I I ,1 2
victor at Arbe la,2 13
A lphabet , Arabian, 282A rama ic
, 40,2 10
Aves tan , 39 , 40
Modern Pers ian, 282Pahlavi , 269 , 279
ambas sadors , 92 , 93, 31 4ambros ia , 187amusements , 1 94, 1 95, 262 , 263, 374
377anda r mah
, 363anda rzpa t, 276 , 305angl ing, 1 94A a Mai created sorcery
,1 9711 ,
istres sed y new births , 80introduces imperfect ions in thewor ld, 34
inundates Airyana Vaej ah , 4or iginates dis eases , 35 1
anima ls , crimes aga ins t, 1 20,1 2 1
domes tic, 1 77-185 , 367-369noxious , 185 , 1 86
anklets , 1 76 , 366Antioch,Apam Napa t , 1 83Apaosha , assumes the form o f ablack horse ,
1 75, 1 83demon o f drought
, 18, 1 92 , 1 93aperena
‘
yu ,69
apos tacy , 329Arabs , 5 , 1 2
, 237 , 274, 2 78, 282 , 320,33g. 348
A rama ic, 40, 2 10, 268A rbe la , 2 1 3, 248a rch
. 343. 344a rcher , 132 ,
135 , 185, 1 95, 204 , 306 ,338-340
a rchitecture , 1 2,
1 3, 1 48-1 50, 205,296 . 252-257. 343
-350
Ardvi Sura Anah ita , a thravans seekknow ledge from, 1 24begged to give ea sy de livery , 80
begged to give mi lk to mothers , 80
and
386 INDEX
Ardvi Sura Anahita,bestows kingdoms ful l o f char iots ,
1 33has her chariot, 1 33ha s white a rms , 23imp lored to give know ledge. 82
invoked to give va liant husbands ,79
puts on garments of beaver“r skin,
1 4sacrificedby Azh i Dahaka , 5the fes tiva l o f , 1 93wea rs a girdle a round her wa is t ,I 7S
wears go lden ear-rings and necklace , 1 76
wea rs shoes reaching her ankles ,I 7S
a redus ha , 1 1 7Arej ataspa , captured by Spentodata ,
1 39ki l ls priests in the temp le at
Ba lkh, 1 2 5threatens to invade Iran, 92 , 93
argpa t. 336Aris tobulus , 2 1 7Armenia , 202
a rmlets , 1 76, 366a rmour , 1 1 , 1 32 , 338a rmpieces , 338a rmy. 1 1
.1 35. 243
-248
a rrow ,1 1
,1 30-1 32 , 1 38, 1 94, 245,
338
art. 1 46 . 1 47. 205. 206. 2 52. 2 57. 343350
Artaban , 307Artakhsh ir , consults Indian astrolo
gers , 378founder o f the Sasanian Empire,273Kingly Glory cleaves unto , 307orders compi lation o f scatteredre l igious texts , 280
rejuvenates Zoroa strian i sm, 333Ar tesh taran salar
, 3 1 2 , 337A rtys tone, 220
Aryans , 3. 4, 2 1 , 22 , 201
a sceticism, 277
As f andiyar , 1 6 , 88, 92Ashi , gives catt le , 68, 1 44gives go lden ornanients , 1 76gives o ff spr ing , 70gives swi ft horse s , 1 83grieved by conjuga l infidel ity, 77,1 1 1 , 1 1 2
grieved when ma ids a re dis suadedfrom ma rrying, 77
sacr ificedby Za rathushtra, 74dsna tar, 1 23us uya ,
1 72
Asoka , 2 1 1
Aspa ash trya, 1 1 1 -1 2 1 , 1 26a sperena , 1 67 , 1 70aspwd rgan, 338a s saults , 1 1 6—1 1 8as tobid
,1 1 7
A s syrians , 201 , 203, 253, 254, 256a s trologers , I I , 87 , 9 1 , 1 03, 1 04, 1 29 ,
1 96. 242 .As tyages , 203athravan ( P hl. as ronan) , 64, 1 22 ,
Athwya , 5Atropatene , 202
Audience Ha l l,2 54
Augus tine, S t. , 277ava oirish ta , 1 1 7Avesta , 38, 39axes , 1 26
, 1 43aya ra ,
1 72
ayathr ima ,1 7 1
aga inti, 38, 269
azatan, 296Azhi Dahaka , 5 , 1 8
,1 9 1
BBabylonia , 236 , 237, 253, 256Bactria , 2 1 , 1 66, 202Bactrians , 20 1 , 267Bahman, 88, 1 30
Bahram I , King, orders Mani tobe flayed to death, 329Bahram, Genera l , 301Bahram Gur , 304, 3 1 6, 320, 375Ba lkh, pries ts in the temp le at
,1 25
ba l ls , spiked, 246banners , 1 2 , 1 33-1 35, 339banquets , 205, 231 , 3 1 5Ba rbad , 377Ba resman ordea l , 1 08ba r ley, 1 42 , 1 87baS ‘ YCI
S
IC f S , 204, 2547 255 1 341 , 346 "
34batt le-axe, 246
beards , p riests wore long, 23beauty, idea of , 23Behistan , 256bel l s , Indian ,
1 34B ible, the, 239bi l l
,246
birds , 369birthday, 203, 222 , 228, 231B izan , 79 , 1 03b lacksmiths , 1 46Bodleian l ibrary, I ranian manu
scripts in the, 42 , 2 79body~gua rds , 9 2 , 230Bogaz-keui tablets , 201Books of Chronicles , Achaemenian,
2 1 4, 230, 281
388 INDEX
D
Daena ,imp lored by Hvov1 , 77
daggers , 1 32 ,1 38, 245
Dahi, 76
da inghu pathni , 86da inghu pa iti, 86daitya -gatu ,
1 49Dami Upamana ,
1 04, 1 09danare, 1 67dancing, 1 94dang. 357danghu ,
64D apiran Mahis t, 31 2Darab , King, 88Darej a , 24d-
a ric, 237Da rius HI , 1 2
Darius the Great , enforces capita lpunishment on those not j oining h is expedit ion , 241
erects two p i l la rs , 242
es tablishes a system o f roads , 239his tomb , 2 56the bles s ings o f , 2 56the sys tem o f fixed tributes introduced by, 236
Dashmes t, 1 67Da s tagird , 340Das tur
, 332
data, 9 5
data vidaeva , 95dathar (Pers . da
'
var ) , 322Da evaya snians , 63day. 1 72. 1 73. 363. 364dead, ances tra l , cult o f the
,67-69 ,
72 .298
the fea s t of the, 1 9 1 , 1 92dead, disposa l o f the , 1 49 , 1 56 , 1 57dead mat ter , 1 1 9 , 1 20, 1 56-1 65Defender o f the Fa ith
, 308defi lement
, 1 1 8-1 20,1 56- 1 65
dehkc‘
in, 31 7
De ioces , 201
de luge, icy , inunda tes , AiryanaVaej ah , 4
den f rama'
tar, 332
den pes hopa'
i, 332
dice, k ings p laying, 231 , 262dies , the a rt o f cutting
, 349dike a t Shus ter , 345d iné r, 357D iocletian , 268d irham
, 357 , 358
discip l ine , mi lita ry, 1 36disea ses , 1 5 1 , 1 52 , 35 1 , 352
divination ,1 1
, 87 , 9 1 , 1 03, 1 04, 1 29 ,1 96. 1 97. 378. 379
D ivine Glory , a l ights upon P 1 5hdadian k ings , 3
divorce, 302D izh-i Nip isht, 40dog. 1 44. 1 57. 1 62 . 1 78- 1 82 . 1 94.
368
dome. 343. 344D ra f sh-i Kawan, 1 2
Draonah , 1 42
dreams , 2 18
d reSS. I 4. 1 5. 1 46. 1 74-1 76. 204.258. 259 . 3 1 6. 365. 366
D ruj , 68drums , 1 1 , 87 , 1 34, 1 85, 1 95Drva spa. 74. 1 05. 1 33dua l ism, cosmic, 33ethica l , 32 ,33
Duba sruJ Id Nask, 1 78durus tpa t, 352dyke at Shus ter, 2 77
eagle, 369ear-rings . 1 46. 1 76. 2 59 . 349 . 366Eas t, contact w ith the West
,2 10
and Wes t try conclus ions , 2 1 3Ecbatana , 201 , 202 , 205eclipse, 203education , 82 85 , 224-226, 305, 306effigy, w inged, 256Egypt. 2 1 1 . 236. 237. 253. 279Elburz , Mount , 22e lephant . I I
.1 33-1 35. 1 47. 1 74. 1 85.
248. 338. 340. 347. 368. 369envoys , 92 , 93era , 1 73erezau rvaesha ,
1 72
Ethiop ians , 236
etiquette , 202 , 2 1 2 ,2 1 9 ,
22 1 , 228, 3 1 3eunuchs , 202 , 203, 220,
2 22 , 223, 232 ,233. 237. 245. 262 . 31 6. 337. 338
Europe. 242 . 2 77. 279evak zan
, 303evidence , lega l , 99 , 1 00
, 323evfl . 32 . 33Evi l Spirit, 32 , 33exorcis ing evi l powers , 1 24, 1 5 1 , 1 52Eyes and Ears , King’ s , 203, 231
F
fable l iterature o f , 2 78
f alch 1ons , 1 32
fa lcons , 1 94 , 369family. 66-73.
2 1 9 . 297-299Fa rangiz , 90
Fa rhad, 348Fa ribu rz , 87 , 90
fa rming, 1 41
INDEX 389
Fars , 209Fa rs i, 209Fa rs is tan , 209Fa shioner o f the Cow,
1 43, 1 77fa s ting , 187 , 370Fa te. 378. 379feas ts . 13. 1 4.
loo-1 93.
fes tiva ls , 1 3, 14, 190-1 93. 260, 372 ,
373feuda l lords , 1 0, 1 1 , 89 , 90, 1 4 1
fi f es . 134Firda us i. d raws h is materia ls fromKhuda i Namak, 281
fire. 8. 9 . 66 .67. 7 1 . 80.
1 05- 107 . 1 92.29 5
fire-temp les , estates attached to, 334k ings showering treasures upon,
94.1 25
k ings vis it the , 336l ibra ries and trea suries a ttached
p laces o f Jus t ice adj ommg, 9 7res ident pries ts at, 1 25schoo l s adj oining the, 85, 306
the cons truction o f , 1 49Fi ruzabad, 343, 344, 346
flags . 1 2 . 1 33-1 35. 339fleet . 248. 249 . 342flutes . 1 34. 1 95. 205fly , 186
fly-chaser, 230, 231
food , 1 34, 1 35 , 1 80, 1 81 , 187 , 1 88,205. 226 . 23 1 . 260.
26 1 . 370. 37 1
fortres s es , 1 3, 1 37 , 1 50, 339
f rdbdzu, 1 67f rabereta r, 1 23
f rdhangikdn, 305
f rahang is tdn, 306Framraz , 130
Franrasyan , 62
f rdrd thni, 1 67Frava shis , 22 ,
62 , 68, 70, 1 28, 1 29f ragabaodhah , 1 1 7free-w il l , 379P roba , fire, 29 5
Ggah ,
1 72
gdhdnbdr, 1 7 1 , 362games
,1 90. 1 95. 205. 374-376
Ganj -i Shapigan , 40
gaoyaoi ti, 1 42
Ga ronmana , 30, 1 94ga rrisons , 137 , 239C athas , 25, 1 9 5Gaya Maretan, 3, 9 , 69Geldner , Younger Avestan poetry ,
firs t discovered by, 43
Genius of Kine , 1 43
gifts . roya l . 93. 94. 1 37. 231 . 3 14G i lan , 22 , 140
girdle.14. 1 5. 75. 1 74. 1 75. 365
CW , 94, 130
glaz iers , 146
Glory. Kingly. 5. 62. 109 . 273. 307goblets , 94gold. 9 .
1 66 .1 76. 277
Golden Age , 1 4go ldsmiths , 1 46gougS. 134Good Sp irit , 32 , 33gorgets , 1 32
Gosha sp, fire , 29 5Grand Viz ier , 308greaves , 338Greeks , contact o f the Pers ians
w ith the, 2 10, 2 1 3, 245 , 250,255,
267. 268. 277. 278. 280. 342 . 352
Groten f end , 256
Guardian S pirits , 67 , 68, 1 28,1 29 ,
1 44.1 83. 1 9 1 - 1 93. 1 97. 362
guards . 1 37. 203. 239Gudarz , 88, 1 29
gu ita r. 377Gurgin,
1 04
Hagamatana , 201
hair , 23, 205Hakhamanish , 209Hamadan , 206hamaspa thmaedaya , 1 7 1
hamin, 362han-dvarena
,63
hand-mi l l , 1 43hanj amana , 63Haoma , the angel , 23, 68, 1 1 2 , 1 1 5Haoma ,
mys tic p lant , 70, 7 1 , 1 44 ,
1 45 , 1 6 1Haoshyangha , 3, 4, 8-10, 1 3Haos ravah , Kavi , 22 , 86—88, 9 1 , 103,
1 25, 1 30
ha rp. 1 95. 377hathra ( P hl . hasar ) , 1 67 , 358, 359 ,
363havana n
,1 23
kavani , 1 72
havishta , 83zanah ,
1 1 4Hazarpa t. 3 1 2hea lth, publ ic, 1 18- 1 20, 1 55-1 65, 35 1
355He l lenic C ivi l ization ,
267He lmand , 22
helmets . 1 47. 245. 246. 338Herac l ius . 304 , 340, 341
heroes , 7 1 , 1 27
390
H igh Priest, 99 , 1 22, 308, 309 , 32 1 ,
322 . 325. 332 -334Hinen Tsang
, 356Hormazd I I , 32 1Hormazd IV, 301
hor ses , -184, 204, 246,
368hospita l s , 352hostages , 1 39 , 341 , 342
hou ses , 1 48
huf rashmodai ti, 1 72
huiti, 64Huma i
, Queen , 86 , 88hunting. 1 94. 231 . 262. 263.
31 5. 347. 374. 375hura, 1 89Husparum, 78, 1 22
Hutaosa , Queen , 74, 80
H u tokhshpa t, 31 3huts , 1 2 , 1 48
Huzvarish ,269
Hvare Kh shaeta , 1 1 5Hvovi , 77hygiene. 1 551 1 65. 354. 355hymn, wedding, 80,
81
Immorta l s , the, 243, 244imperfections , phys ica l , socia l , and
mora l , 34-36imp lements , agricultura l , 1 43ceremonia l , 1 25, 1 26
O f war , 1 30- 132
incantat ions , 1 5 1 , 1 52 , 1 9 7inscription s , A s syrian , 201
cuneiform, 256
Pah lavi , 282 , 283tr i l ingua l , 2 1 4, 256Indo-I ranians , 2 1
inheritance , the law of , 100, 101 ,
323. 324interes t , 1 02
inventions , 8Iran ,
the native name of Pers ia , 4I ran Dapirpa t, 31 2I ranians , their contactA rabians , 5
th
gir generic and adopted names ,2
I ran s ipahpa t, 31 2 , 337irrigation, 9 , 1 43
with the
J ama spa ,foretel l s the resu lt o f the
war, 1 03, 1 29Incu rs roya l dis favour, 1 96
INDEX
ladles , 1 26lak ina, 269lance , 1 94, 338languz
f
age
S, a l leged demoniac origin
0
Avestan, 38-40
J amaspa ,
prescribes the manner o f takingan oath, 105
j avel ine, 1 30,1 32 , 1 95, 246
J avidana-i Khirad, 8Jaxa rtes , 2 1
Jews , 2 1 1a po l l -tax pa id by the, 31 9Juda ism, 2 1 1 , 275 , 276
Judea , 2 1 1
J u l“. 357. 358Jul ian , 341
Jund-i Shapur, academy at, 280, 306jus tice , 9 5-1 2 1 , 239 , 240, 32 1 -331
Justinian , 277 , 340, 352
K
kafiz, 360Kanher i caves , P hl . inscriptions in,
283ka t khudae, 3 1 7Kavata , King, 93Kavi Usa . 86-88. 90. 93. 94. 1 03. 1 30
Kawa,1 2
,1 33, 1 359 339
kett ledrums , 1 34Kh ishtab
, 8
Khorasan , 22
khraf s traghna , 1 26 , 1 85khs hapan,
1 72
khsha thra , 86khs ha trapa, 234khud s arai zan, 303Khuda i Namak, 28 1
Khus ru Pa rviz 2 73had a la rge harem, 3 1 6his hunting scenes at Tak -i Bustan. 375
h is pa lace at Ma shita, 343
-345Roman ga l leys s top the a rmiesof . 342
scu lptured at Tak-i Bustan ,
‘
347,
369takes divine t it les , 307k i lns , 1 46
King, 9 -1 1 , 86-94, 202 -206 , 2 1 2 , 2 1 3,
239 , 247 , 259;2741 307 "
31 6. 366Kingdom O f R ighteousnes s , 33Kingdom O f Wickednes s
, 33Kobad, executes a testament , 308
392 INDEX
Noshirvan, King,introduces reform in the a rmy,337
patron o f l iterature, 278reformed the sys tem o f government, 31 7 , 31 9vis itedby Jus tinian’
s envoys , 340wedded non-Zoroa strian woman,
304we lcomes Greek phi losophers , 277
O
oath, 1 02 -105 , 325-327Ones icritus , 2 1 7Optimism,
cha racteri stic o f Zoroas
tr ianism, 36 , 37ordea ls , 105- 1 1 0, 327 , 328
ores , sme lted, 1 46
O rmazd I I , 277Ornaments , 9 , 1 5, 1 76, 204, 205, 259os tandara
'
n, 31 7
Ottoman Emp ire, 275ox-goad, 1 43Oxus , 2 1
P
padire anda r mdh , 363
padire pur mah , 363
pad ire vis hapta th mah , 363
pads hah zan, 303
Pah lavi , 268, 269 , 279
paigan, 338
pa ir i daeza ,
“39 , 263
pai tis hhahya ,1 7 1
pa i ti za inti, 281
pa laces , 205 ,2 53 255. 343 345
paradises , hunting grounds , 204, 263pa ra s ang 358,
359
paraso l , 228, 347P a rend i, 1 33
pa rents . 69 . 79. 83. 297. 298P a roda rsh , 25
pa rr icide, 2 1 9Pa rs 209P a rs r, 209Pa r sua , 209P a rthava , 268Pa rthian rule, 267 , 268Pasargadae , 209 , 2 18
pasush-haurva ,1 44
pa stora l pu rsuits , 7 , 1 79
pa s ture fields,1 42 , 1 43
patents , roya l , 94patig 362P atkhs rob, see Bukht Khusru
Qadis iya , 1 2
pa thospai i , 3 1 7Patriarch, 2 76P azag Na sk, 188P azand , 281
,282
Perse, 209Persepo l is , pa lace burntby A lexan
der at , 40, 2 1 4
peshva, 332P h ilhellenics , 268Phoenicians
,249
P hraortes , 201
phys icians , 1 5 1 -1 54, 2 10
phys ique, 22 , 23, 2 1 1p ipeS. 1 1
.87. 1 34. 1 95
Piroz , King, 320, 345P ishdadians , 3—1 8pishtra , 64p latform, at Persepo l is , 254Platonism, 277
p lough. 1 43
poetry , 43, 281
po l l-tax , 3 1 9
polo. 1 95. 300. 306. 31 5. 374
poor , the, protected by S raosha ,64,
68
post. 238. 239. 320
pottery, the a rt o f , 1 46
P ou ruch isti , 79 , 81
P ou rusha spa ,1 83
pries ts , 1 2 2- 1 26, 332-335
priestes ses , 1 22
properéy , the law o f , 1 00,
1 01 , 1 1 31 1
prost itution , 1 1 1 , 1 1 2
puberty, the age of , 78, 79 , 1 74
puha l, 298
puhar, 298
punishment, 1 1 0-1 2 1,240,
25 1 , 330,
33 1
pur mah, 363
race, foot and horse 1 95,raethwishkara ,
1 23Ragha ,
64ra infa l l
,1 8, 1 42 , 1 92 , 1 93
Raman , 1 94raocanha
'
m f raga ti , 1 73rapithwina , 1 72
Ra shnu ( P hl . Rashn ) , 97 ,ra tha ,
1 33Ra thaes h ta
'
r, 64, 1 33
ra tu , 1 23
INDEX
Rawl inson, 256
receptacle , bone , 1 49 , 1 57Renova tion, 107Reshistana ,
1 16
revenue , 318-320Rhages , 202
r iddles , 8r ight hand, the sea t of honour, 92 ,
22 1
ri l l , 1 43r ings , 366roads . 9 . 239 . 320. 356
robbers , 1 14-1 1 6
robe s o f honour, 1 74, 204, 231 , 258,
3 14Romans , contact w ith the , 268,
275 ,
277. 320. 340. 342 . 347. 356
Rudaba , 79Rus tam,
16 , 79 , 90-94, 1 02-104, 1 29 ,
130.1 38. 1 39 . 189 . 1 94. 1 95
Sacae, 249sacr ifices , anima l , 1 87 , 1 88, 1 9 1 , 260
Sad Da r , 298Sada , feast , the , 1 3Sa ini , 76Sa irimyan , 76S akadum Nask, 73, 106
Sam, 10
sanda ls , 146 , 1 75s anitat ion ,
1 55-1 65 , 354, 355Sanskrit , its relation to Aves ta , 39works rendered into Pah lavi, 278,280
Saoka,109
s aokenta (Pers . sugand ) , 1 02Sa rdis , 239s aredha
,1 7 1
S a rvistan, 343sa ta r zan
, 303s a tor , 324sa traps , 222 , 234-237saws , 1 26sceptre , the roya l , 229schools , 85 , 225, 306s cimitars , 1 32 , 338scribe , 9 1 , 203, 230,
244, 247scouts . 1 1 . 1 34. I 37. 244.
247. 338script, 282
Scythians , 242
sea ls . 1 47. 256 . 257. 348seasons , 1 7 1 , 1 72 , 36 1 -363seat o f honour, 9 2 , 22 1segregation, 1 64Se is tan
,22
Seleucids , 1 2 , 268Semitic peop les , contact with the,
5 , 40, 20 1 , 2 1 0, 268, 269 , 282
393
seragli
g.1 0
.232 . 235. 237. 3 1 6. 337.
33Shahrba rz , 304s hahr ikan, 3 1 7Sha lmanesa r I I , 209Shapur I , a co l lect ion o f the Aves
tan texts o rdered by , 43, 280sculptured at Shapur , 347 , 348takes divine t it les , 307Shapur I I , 347Shapur I I I , 304, 347sha troyar , 3 1 7s hekeL 237
shie lds , 1 32 , 246 , 338
Shirin , 300
shirt , sacred and girdle , 1 4, 1 5, 75,1 74. 365
shoes . 1 46. 1 47. 1 7s.Shus ter, 345s ickles , 1 43s ignet-r ing. 94. 1 35. 1 47. 1 76. 256.
257s 1 lver , 9S i lversmith, 146s imi les , 57—60, 288-294Sind
,2 1 1
s ipahsalar, 337s laves . 73. 222 . 262 . 31 5. 31 6. 337.
338
5 1mg,1 1
,1 30,
1 95Smerdis , 230,
232 ,237
s ociety, 62-65, 2 18-223, 295, 296
sodomy , 1 1 2 , 1 1 3, 330
Soma ,1 88
sons , adopted, 72kings sent gifts to parents who
had many, 2 1 9va lued more than daughters , 70,
7 1
Sorab , 1 38, 1 39sorcery. 106. 1 97. 379spades , 1 43spear . 1 1 . 1 31 . 1 38. 245. 338
spe l l s , 1 23, 1 5 1 , 1 52 ,1 97
S penta Ma inyu , 24Spento-data ,
1 39Spinning , 1 46
sports , 1 90,1 95 , 220,
262 , 263S PY. 1 37S raosha , 64, 68, 1 30, 1 31 , 1 33S raoshavarez ( Pbl. S ros hava rs dar ) ,
1 23, 231
S raosha charana ,1 1 1 -1 2 1 , 1 26
s tandards , 1 2 ,1 33-1 35 , 247 , 339 , 340
State, union of the Church with the ,307. 308. 333
s tir . 357. 358
S udabah , Queen , 90, 107Suez Cana l
,2 1 6
sugar-cane , 9
394
s urd , 1 89s uram,
1 73sw imming
,262
swords , 1 1,1 30, 1 31 , 1 38, 1 47,
338
Syava rshan, 86 , 90,1 07 , 1 75
Syria , 26 1 , 283, 342
Taba ristan , King of , 328tabu
,attached to woman , 76
tachar, 1 67tacha t-vohuni, 1 1 7Tahmina , 79Takhma Urupi , 4, 5 , 8, 9 , 1 97Takht-i Jamshid, 1 3Tak -i Bustan. 343. 369 . 375tambourme, 1 95, 377tanbes kazak
, 352
Tan sa r , a Pla tonist, 277cla s s ifies crimes , 328compi les the scattered rel igious
,texts , 280
on divis ion s of society, 296on dres s , 366on roya l tes tament , 308s ta tes that the rigour o f law modihed by Artakhshir , 328, 329 , 331
taokhma n, 69
tapestr ies , 255taxes , 31 8, 320tayu ,
1 1 4teacher , 83, 84, 224, 225, 305 , 306tents , 1 35, 1 46texts , sacred, Avestan on secular
subj ects , 43content s o f the extant , 41es timated extent o f the origina l ,40
theft , 1 1 4-1 1 6Thretaona , the Athwyan, 5, 1 0
, 1 2 ,
I 3. 1 4. 1 52 . I 73. I 9 1
Thrita , 9thrones , 1 47tia ra
, 204, 246 , 258, 366Tishtrya ,
1 8, 22, 7 1 , 1 1 2
,1 42 , 1 44 ,
1 75. 1 83. 1 92 .1 93
tomb s , ’
roya l,255, 256
tongs , 1 26travs
, ceremonia l , 1 26treaty , 340trenches , 1 2 , 339tr ibes , Pers ian ,
2 18truce, 340trumpets , brazen , 87, 1 34t ruth , 2 1 2
, 225tunics . 94. 1 74. 1 75. 204. 246. 258Turanians , 5 , 62 , 75
Uunclean lines s , 1 1 8-1 20, 1 55-1 65us hahina , 1 72
usha'
m,1 73
us htra , 1 84u ten s i l s
,cooking, 1 46 , 1 88
INDEX
Turfan, 282
Turkes tan , finds from, 349
the northern s teppes o f , 3,245, turquoise, 1 76
Tu s . 94tymba ls , 1 1
,1 34, 1 85
vakar, 362
Va lerian , Empe ror, 277 , 346varah, 105Va rah ran I I , 346Va rahran IV , 346
va ris tan,1 05
Va rshtmans ra , 1 22
vaspuha rgan,296
vas trya f s huyant, 64vas tryosanpa t, 31 2vas tryosan salar, 3 1 2Va ta , 1 09Vayu. 3. 69 . 79 . 80. 1 75. 1 76
Vagurg f arma tar, 31 2vazurgan, 296
Vendidad, the codification o f law s ,96
Verethraghna , 22 , 1 1 2 , 183verezena , 64veterinary surgeons , 1 53, 1 54vibaau 1 67V ictor ies , flying winged , 347Vi daeva data , 95vin. 377Vin-i Artakh sh ir , 31 5, 375, 376
vis , 64vishapta th mah , 363Vi shta spa ,
2 1 , 88, 92 , 1 03, 104, 1 27,1 29 . 1 37. 1 44. 1 73. 1 83
vitas ti, 1 67Vou ruka sha , 1 93vyakhman,
63
W
wa rfa re, 1 1 , 1 2 ,1 27-1 39 , 204, 24 1
2 5 1 . 336-342
watch towers , 1 37 , 1 50
wa ters,festiva l o f the , 1 92 ,
1 93
weapons , 246
weaving, the art of , 9 , 1 47we ight s , 1 66 , 1 67 , 358
West , contact w ith the Ea st , 2 10